YALE
UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

THE

WORKS

EIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD

THOMAS WILSON, D.D.,

LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.

THE

WORKS

RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD,

THOMAS WILSON, D.D..

LORD BISHOP OF SODOR AND MAN.

VOL. IV.
INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM.
AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.
A SHORT INTRODUCTION TO THE LORD'S SUPPER.

A NEW EDITION.

OXFORD:
JOHN HENRY PARKER.
M DCCC I.I.

OXFORD :
1MUNTED BY t SlIRIMPTON.

CONTENTS.

Page
A FURTHER INSTRUCTION FOR SUCH AS HAVE LEARNED THE
CHURCH CATECHISM .... 1
THE KNOWLEDGE AND PRACTICE OF CHRISTIANITY MADE
EASY TO THE MEANEST CAPACITIES : OR, AN ESSAY TO
WARDS AN* INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS ; WHICH
WILL LIKEWISE BE OF USE TO ALL SUCH CHRISTIANS AS
HAVE NOT WELL CONSIDERED THE MEANING OF THE RE
LIGION THEY PROFESS ; OR/WHO PROFESS TO KNOW GOD,
BUT IN WORKS DO DENY HIM. IN NINETEEN DIALOGUES.
TOGETHER WITH DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS FOR THE
HEATHEN WORLD, MISSIONARIES, CATECHUMENS, PRI
VATE PERSONS, FAMILIES, OF PARENTS FOR THEIR CHIL
DREN, FOR SUNDAYS, &C. .... 129
A SHORT AND PLAIN INSTRUCTION FOR THE BETTER UNDER
STANDING OF THE LORD'S SUPPER ; WITH THE NECES
SARY PREPARATION REQUIRED : FOR THE BENEFIT OF
YOUNG COMMUNICANTS, AND OF SUCH AS HAVE NOT
WELL CONSIDERED THIS HOLY ORDINANCE. TO WHICH
IS ANNEXED, THE OFFICE OF THE HOLY COMMUNION,
WITH PROPER HELPS AND DIRECTIONS FOR JOINING IN
EVERY PART THEREOF WITH UNDERSTANDING AND BE
NEFIT . . . • • .331

NOTICE.— The prefatory matter relating to these and
Bishop Wilson's other Tracts is reserved for the concluding
Volume.

FURTHER INSTRUCTION

FOR SUCH AS HAVE LEARNED THE

CHURCH CATECHISM.

TO THE CLERGY OF THE DIOCESE OF MAN.

My Brethren ;
When I lately advised with you concerning the most likely
methods of bringing the people under one Charge to a better
Knowledge and Sense of their duty, and amongst other Con
stitutions, this was agreed upon, and soon after past into a
Law, That all persons intending to Marry, should first (if
they have not already done it) fit themselves for Confirma
tion and the Lord's Supper : every one of you did very
solemnly promise his best endeavours, to make this Order
useful to the ends for which it was designed.
What I promised at that time, I have, by God's assistance,
finished, A Plain Instruction in the Principles and Duties of
Christianity, suited as near as possibly I could, to the Capa
cities and Circumstances of the souls committed to our care ;
together with Private and Family Prayers, very much wanted
in this Diocese.
All which are here translated into Manks ; and, I hope, as

IV
well as can be expected, considering that this is the First
Book published in this Language.
They that have had the trouble of translating it, are very
sensible that the liberty which every man takes of writing
after his own waya, will expose them to some censure : But
then he must be a very ill man, who, for so little reason, will
go about to hinder so much good as is intended by this
Book, since this would have been the case, whoever should
have undertaken it.
The good ends proposed, are these ;
That people should know their duty, and their business
in the world ; that they should learn to pray for what they
want ; and they that have families should set their children
and servants an example of piety, that the Lord God may
dwell among us, and continue to us the blessings of peace
and unity in Church and State, which we have so long en
joyed b.
Now, though I have taken what care I could to pursue
these ends, yet I cannot hope to see any great good come of
this work, without your assistance. Into your hands there
fore I put these books, intreating you, for our great Mas
ter's sake, the Lord Jesus Christ, that you will endeavour
to make them as useful as may be.
First ; By reading distinctly, and in order, one Section
every Lord's Day, after you have catechised the youth, ac
cording to the Canon and Rubrick, enforced by a late Law.
Secondly; By giving these books to no persons without
first shewing them the use they are to make of them, and
laying them under strict obligations of reading the Instruc
tions, and of using the Devotions.
Thirdly ; By taking such Seasonable Opportunities, as the
° [That is, as it seems, of making b [See his Hist, of the Isle of Man,
his own rules of orthography ; as in the Works, vol. i. 484. 4to. 1781.1
South Sea languages at present.]

Providence of God shall put into your hands, of recommend
ing these duties to all sorts of Persons.
For instance ; when you visit the Sick, you have a fair oc
casion offered you, of inquiring how they pray to God, and
of laying them under promises of performing that duty daily,
if God restores them to health.
When you shall have married a couple, it will be a very
proper time of putting the Devotions into their hands, and
of making them sensible, how much their present and future
welfare depends upon serving God daily, so that beginning
well, they may never neglect this necessary duty.
Persons under the Censures of the Church, under afflic
tions, in poverty, asking either your favour or your charity,
will lend an ear to that advice, wliich at other times they
would little regard.
These are words spoken in due season, and if we, of this
Diocese, don't study for these opportunities of doing good,
we are more inexcusable than others, who have Controversies
to take up much of their time, while our duty is only to
shew our people the way they should go, and to go before
them. Happy were it for us, if our Perfect Uniformity were the
effect of our Piety, but it is plainly owing to the good Provi
dence of God, who having denied us greater means of learn
ing, hath mercifully kept us from divisions.
But shall we be more remiss, because we have not people
of other persuasions to observe and censure us ? God forbid :
rather let us consider, that there are indeed many eyes upon
us, to blame us when we walk not worthy of our great privi
leges. They that contend for Uniformity, will be grieved
when they see so little Real Piety promoted by it ; and
they who unanimously passed our constitutions into Laws, in
hopes that some great good would follow, since the Clergy

seemed so desirous not to stand charged with the sins of
the present or growing age, will be sadly disappointed, if
we neglect to put these laws in execution.
Let us then observe our own Rules : and when it appears
that we ourselves are in good earnest, others will learn to be
so too.
And to provoke your zeal, as well as to awaken you, I
must inform you, That God has stirred up the spirits of many
to oppose that ignorance, indifference, profaneness, and infi
delity, that every where abound. To this end, many great
and good men have formed Societies, some, To propagate
the Gospel in Foreign Parts ; others, To promote Christian
Knowledge and Piety at Home ; others, To punish Profane
ness and Immorality.
And all these Societies have had a visible blessing and suc
cess : Missionaries are sent and maintained abroad; Charity
Schools are set up in many places of England; Notorious
Offenders are brought to shame and amendment.
Now God forbid that we should be altogether unconcerned
under these dispensations. Here is a plain way laid before
you; let but every Clergyman conscientiously observe the
Constitutions which he has so lately signed, and by God's
Blessing we shall see a change for the better, and another
face of Religion.
If people are hindered from the Lord's Supper, and from
Marriage, until they can give some account, according to
their Capacities, of God, of Themselves, and of their Duty,
all sorts of people will strive to learn more or less, and
Parents will for very shame send their children to be in
structed, that they may be confirmed, and quahfied for a
Married and a Christian life.
Now that what I have here prepared for these ends may
not be in vain, I shall continue to beg God's blessing upon this

VI 1
work, and shall not fail to beseech Him to prosper your
labours, and mine amongst you, while it shall please Him
to continue me Your unworthy Bishop,
and affectionate Friend and Brother,
THO. SODOR AND MAN.

A
FURTHER, INSTRUCTION
FOR SUCH AS HAVE LEARNED THE
CHURCH CATECHISM.

SECTION I.
Of Confirmation.
Q. Having notice to prepare myself for Confirmation, I sect.

beg your assistance, that I may know what I am going
about, and what is expected from me.
A. I will gladly assist you; and if indeed you desire to
save your soul, I will instruct you after so plain a manner,
that you need not perish for want of knowledge.
Q. I pray then let me know, why I am called to Con
firmation. A. That the Church may be satisfied you are a Chris
tian out of choice, and not only because you were born in a
Christian country.
Q. Why must the Church be satisfied of this ?
A. Because the Church is a society of persons professing
to live in the fear of God, and expecting God's judgments, if
any of their body do bve in an open defiance3 of His laws,
without rebuke.
And therefore, for better security, all its members are
openly to declare their full purpose of living as becometh the
Gospel of Christ, which is the law they are to be governed
Q. Is there any farther benefit that I may hope for by
going to be confirmed ?
A. Yes; you may expect from that time, that God will
daily increase His graces in you, if you heartily desire them :
for the Bishop, with whom is the hand of God in all that he
a [Corrected in the Bishop's handwriting to " contempt."]
WILSON. B

2 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT, doth in the name of Christ1, prayeth for you; and by laying
— —  his hand upon you, doth certify you of God's favour and
xxviii. 19. good- will towards you.
And then, if you know that this solemn way of laying on of
2 Heh.vi.2. hands2 was from the Apostles of Jesus Christ, you will have
reason to hope for much good from it; and to neglect it,
where it may be had, is to despise God's mercy and favours.
Q. I would therefore prepare myself for Confirmation, not
only because the Church requires it, but because it will be
my advantage to do so.
A. It will most certainly : for the Christian profession,
which you are going to take upon you, is the only thing
which can make you easy here, and safe hereafter.
For it teacheth us, that though we are miserable, sinful,
helpless creatures ; though we have many and powerful
enemies ; yet by the favour of God, we may be safe and
happy. For by itb we learn that God desireth our welfare, and
that He is able to do for us more than we can ask or think.
It teacheth us what service God requires of us; how we
may make our peace when we have offended Him by our
sins ; how dangerous it is to lead a careless life ; and how
happy God will make all such as serve Him to the best of
their knowledge.
Q. Why then should I not take upon myself the Christian
profession ?
3 Luke xiv. A. Only take with you the advice of Christ3- Consider
seriously what you are going to undertake.
Whether you can purpose in your heart to resist the temp
tations of the devil, the world, and the flesh, which will all
endeavour to draw you from God.
Whether you will resolve to believe the Word of God, which
speaks of another world, and of things which you cannot see
with your bodily eyes.
And whether you will do your best to keep the commands
of God, in hope of a future and unseen reward.
Q. Indeed, when I consider that all Christians have pro
mised to do this, and yet too few do ever think of what must
b [" The Christian Religion."]

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 3
come hereafter, I cannot but be afraid for myself, lest I should SECT.
grow as careless as many others.  - —
A. It is for this reason you are now called upon, to see
whether you will take up a sober resolution of serving God.
And to make you concerned in this matter, consider seri
ously, "that we must all appear before the judgment seat of
Christ." That as you spend this short life well or ill, you
must be happy or miserable for ever.
Q. This should make one serious indeed, and therefore I
do entreat you to give me a true account of my condition.
A. Understand then, that you are a creature subject to
sin and to misery.
That God has permitted you to be born in this condition,
that you may see the sad effects of forsaking Him c.
And that, finding you are unable to help yourself, you may
ever be obliged to look up unto Him for help, which, at your
Baptism, He hath covenanted to give you.
Now to prove you, whether you will indeed live in a con
stant dependance upon God, He hath permitted the devil
to tempt you ; that is, to endeavour to draw you from your
duty. But, at the same time, you have this faithful promise,
that His good Spirit shall ever be with you, to defend and
strengthen you, provided you seek to Him, put your whole
trust in Him, and do not grieve Him by a wicked life.
To encourage you to serve God, whatever good thing you
do by His assistance, He will graciously reward it, as if it
were done by yourself only.
But if you shall despise God's assistance, and, trusting to
your own reason and strength, fall into a wicked life, the
good Spirit of God will forsake you, and you will then be
governed by evil Spirits, and be made very miserable.
Q. From what you say, I understand that we are in this
life in a state of trial and danger, that we may be obliged to
keep close to God ; which if we resolve to do, then we are in
no danger at all.
<: [" God has thus ordered it for our state of Humility. By these our Fide-
eternal good, viz., That we shrt ever lity is tryed. 'Tis Self-Love wch makes
be subject to the malice of our spiritual us uneasy at Temptation. We desire
enemys. That we may see our weake- quiet, and peace even when it wd ruin
ness, and yc necessity of our dependance us."]
on God — that we may be kept in a
b2

4 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. A. Very true; and observe also, that by the mercy of

I.

Christ, we are in a safer condition than even our first parents
were ; they were indeed created upright, but they fell : we
are, by reason of their fall, born in d weakness, but have an
Almighty God, ever ready to support us ; and if we, through
our own fault, do slip, we have a Mediator with God, ever
ready to make our peace.
Q. Blessed be God, that it is so well with us. Since then
this is my condition, I pray, what must I do to be safe ?
A. First,' you must resolve to oppose all temptations to sin,
which will oblige you to mortification and self-denial.
You must believe, and lay to heart, what God hath made
known in His holy Word, and especially the promises and
threatenings of the Gospel of Christ.
You must resolve to keep the commandments ; which teach-
you your duty to God, and to your neighbour.
And because you cannot do this of yourself, you must pur
pose at all times to seek to God, by prayer, for His assistance.
And lastly ; since it is mere favour in God, that He receives
us into His covenant, and promiseth us eternal life, we must
thankfully receive, and use the means of grace which He hath
appointed ; namely, Baptism and the Lord's Supper.
These are the chief heads of our duty, which you may un
derstand, be you never so unlearned, if you will set your heart
upon it, and pray to God for help.
Q. I have already learned these in the Catechism I have
been taught.
A. You have so ; and in that you have learning sufficient,
if you do but know how to make use of it in the course of
your lifee; which I shall assist you to do after a very plain
way. But first, go and fall down on your knees, and beg of God
to give you grace, and an understanding heart, in the fol
lowing words :
" If any of you lack ivisdom, let him ask of God, and it shall
1 S. James be given him '."
i. a. d [" Sin and"] do in most of those good books which
' ["Which you may be assisted to explain the Catechism."]

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 5
THE PRAYER. SECT,
O God, the fountain of all wisdom, we most humbly beseech
Thee to enlighten our minds, that we may come to the
knowledge of Thee, and of Thy goodness in Jesus Christ.
Give us a serious, an understanding, and a religious heart,
that as we grow in years, we may grow in grace. Bless all
the means of salvation which Thou hast afforded us, and espe
cially this instruction, that it may sink into our hearts, and
bring forth in us the fruit of good living, to the honour and
praise of Thy Name, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen *.
[Memoranda, from the Bishops interleaved copy'.]
'Tis necessary that I should publicly own myself to be a Christian be
fore that society of Christians, of which I am a member.
By Baptism you obliged yourself to live as becomes a Christian.
The assistance of the Holy Ghost for directing and purifying our souls,
¦which we continually stand in need of.
God will give you a new heart and a new spirit.
You have here an occasion offered you of having the pardon of your
sins, which since your Baptism you have been guilty of.
By which means the Spirit of God will dwell in you. Eph. ii. 1 — 3,
" Tou hath He quickened who were dead in trespasses and sins," &c.
Such as come to be confirmed ought to be well instructed, and made to
understand what it is they are going to do ; what blessings they may ex
pect from this ordinance ; what they undertake, &c.
A new and solemn promise to lead a Christian life.
Such as come prepared for Confirmation may confidently expect a great
degree of grace.
The effect of this ordinance is to convey the graces of God's Holy Spirit
[in a plentiful manner upon all such as come prepared to be confirmed]
that he may continue God's servant till he come to His everlasting
kingdom. Observe with what care the Christian Church admits her members into
her society ; they are obliged solemnly to declare and promise to live
agreeable to the laws of that society.
If you go to be confirmed with a full purpose of obtaining the grace and
help of God, that you may so live as to be happy when you die, you will
most certainly obtain wfcat you hope for.
You will have such a measure of grace as will restore you to the image
* [" Confirm and strengthen me in we consider these memoranda as heads
y* Holy Resolution and Promise yfc I for pastoral addresses, catechetical lec-
am going to make before Thee and tures, or the like, rather than as re-
Thy Holy Church — "] ferring immediately to the section to
' [In this and iu some other instances, which they are appended.]
we shall not perhaps be very wrong, if

6 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT, of God, which consisteth in righteousness and true holiness, if you go on

_ to serve and obey God, according to your promise.
By the assistance of this Holy Spirit religion will be no burden to you.
You will love God, love to obey His commands, to please Him, &c.
By the assistance of this good Spirit, you will love your neighbour as
yourself — even your enemies.
From the moment you are confirmed, betake yourself to lead a godly,
righteous and sober life, to the glory of God, and the salvation of your
soul. Remember that the devil is always seeking whom he may tempt and
ruin, finding them careless or from under the care of God [God's] Spirit
and Holy Angels.
Prepare yourself for temptations, for such you will most surely meet
with, and nothing but the Holy Spirit of God can keep you from being-
overcome and ruined by them.
Remember that the name of Christian will be of no service to him who
lives like an heathen.
Take care not to place your confidence in any good you do, or have
done ; it is not you, but God which worketh in you both to will and to do
of — [sic]
Walk humbly with God, He resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to
the humble. [The following was apparently written later in tlie Bishop's life.']
In Confirmation you receive an increase of grace.
We are beset with invisible enemies, and will [shall] stand in need all
our life long with [of] the assistance of God. [of an] all powerful Spirit to
assist us.
Do not think Confirmation therefore to be a ceremony without a blessed
effect. This you now profess will rise up in judgment against you, if you forget
it and lead a careless life.
It is necessary that you should in some good measure [know] the con
ditions on which you were made a Christian before you declare before
God and His Church that you will observe them.
Confirmation without know [knowing] the end and blessing of the or
dinance, the occasion of being content with a formal religion all their days.
To enable them to give a reason of the hope they have of being saved
and happy when they die. After Confirmation. •
Lord's Supper. You are now qualified to go to the Sacrament of the
Lord's Supper ; as you value your salvation do not neglect that holy or
dinance nor turn your back upon the Lord's Table, as the way of too many
is. And fail not to acquaint the Minister of God with your desire and
purpose, that he may instruct you how you may become a worthy com
municant.

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 7
Daily Petition. Let holy David's prayer be yours, every day of your SECT.
life. I.
Ps. Ii. 11. Take not Thy Holy Spirit from me, 0 Lord.
State of trial.
This not the world you were made for.
The corruption of our nature. What it will end in if left to ourselves.
What Jesus Christ hath done to restore us to the favour of God. The as
sistance of God's Spirit necessary to. (sic.) The conditions upon which
you were made a Christian.
The necessity of Daily Prayer.
The design of this ordinance is —
To put you in mind what you must do to be saved. Upon what con
ditions you were made a Christian. Whether you purpose in your heart
to perform those conditions, or in other words, to be a Christian in deed as
well as in name.
That you may be put in mind of the necessity of leading a godly,
righteous and sober life.
If thou come to serve the Lord, prepare your soul for temptations.
Ecclus. ii. Is.
Your own conscience will tell you what things are offensive to God, and
will shut you out of Heaven ; lying, cheating, stealing, gluttony, drunken
ness, whoredom, and all sins of uncleanness, pride, an idle and useless life,
swearing, cursing, profane language, backbiting.
Your own conscience will also tell you what things must be acceptable
to a good God.
Justice, honesty, speaking the truth, sobriety, chastity, peaceableness,
self-denial, &c.
As you were dedicated to God in Baptism, so now again offer yourself to
God, your spirit, soul, and body to God. To be governed by His Holy
Spirit ; to be taught by His Son ; to receive [sicj as your King to govern
you, as your Prophet to teach you, as your Priest, &c.
I will set before you the things which every one ought to know, and
believe, and do, who hopes to be saved when he dies.
The Holy Spirit of God will never deny you any grace or blessing which
you sincerely beg of Him.
Do not build your hope of Heaven only upon observing the outward
duties of religion.
Too many Christians satisfy their minds with having been baptised,
without thinking of the conditions on which they were made Christians ;
to renounce the devil and all his works, the world and its sinful customs,
and the lusts of the flesh : without considering upon what conditions they
were made heirs of Heaven, &c. ; that they would receive Jesus Christ as
their King to govern them, as their Prophet to teach them, and that they
will be taught by Him ; and as their Priest who made their peace with
God, and continues to intercede for them.
n [This was a favourite text of Bishop day, Works, i. 271. 4to. Bath, 1781.]
Wilson's. See Sacra Privata for Tues-

8 INSTRUCTIONS l'OR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. The Holy Spirit will put good thoughts in your heart, do not resist
• them. Fail not to beg of God the grace to fear for yourself on account of your
corrupt nature.
Remember, that the day you are confirmed, you choose the Lord to be
your God, Jesus Christ to be your King, the Holy Spirit [sic].
Any evil custom will harden the conscience, and blot out the fear of God.
Nothing more provoking to God, than to think that we want not His
help, His grace, His pardon, &c.
At your Baptism you received a principle of a new life, i. e., a power to
do your duty, and to save your soul.
Consider seriously, that when you die you will be either happy or mise
rable for ever.
You say you believe in God, &c. You say not the truth, if you are not
afraid to offend Him ; do not seriously purpose to live like one who doth
believe iu God who sees all his actions, &c.
All the commands of God intended to make us happy, and to keep us
from ruining ourselves.
Temptations permitted, to keep in our minds our dependance upon God,
to fly to Him for help, &c.
Good purposes and resolutions are the gift of God, keep them in your
heart, or you despise God's gift and grace.
This life a state of trial, our great business here is to take [care] of our
salvation. Our corrupt nature must be mended here, or we shall never go
to Heaven.
You may be as happy as Heaven can make you, if it is not your own
fault. Exod. xix. "All that the Lord saith we will do." These were the
words of the people of Israel. They soon forgot this promise, and it ended
in their ruin, so necessary is the grace of God. Sad is the condition of
him who thinks he wants not the help of God.
Continued here only to mend our nature, and to render us worthy of
that happiness which He hath- promised to them that love.
Sins of others, shews us what we should be without the grace of God.
I will give you the character of a true Christian. He is one who lives
not in any known sin ; who strives to lead a holy life ; gives the whole
praise of this to God, to Jesus Christ and the Holy Ghost ; who so lives,
as to be pleased that God sees all his actions ; makes the Scripture the
rule of his faith, &c.
If you always beg God's direction and blessing, this will shew you what
is fit to be done, and hinder you from doing what is not.
Whoever continues to live in any known sin, will at last come to wish
there were no God, and to hate the thought of God.
Prai/er, a duty, that we may often think of God, and that we may not
forget that we depend upon Ilim. Be not afraid of being put in mind of
your duty, lest you provoke God to leave you to yourself, the greatest evil
that can [sic].

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 9
Christ your King. You must belong either to Christ or to the devil. SECT.
We can do nothing which will please God without His grace. T"
Sin, is the same mischief to the soul, as poison to the body.
Actions, — when you can say, I am pleased that God sees them, I know
that He will approve of what I do.
Every Christian hath a right, through faith, to heaven by Baptism ; but
he may lose that right, and make himself unfit, unqualified, for so holy a
place. To mend our nature is a task which God hath set us for our whole life ;
without self-denial this cannot be done.
If God is provoked to suffer any man to follow his own inclinations,
that man will certainly go to hell.

SECTION II.
Q. "What is your nameh ?
A. "N. or M.
Q. " Who gave you this name ?
A. "My godfathers and godmothers in my baptism;
wherein I was made a member of Christ', a child of God,
and an inheritor of the kingdom of heaven."
Q. Pray what was my condition before baptism ?
A. Being born of sinful parents, you brought the seeds of
sin into the world with you.
And you see what are the fruits of that seed, by the abom
inable wickedness men can be guilty of, when they are left to
themselves. Q. You mean some desperate people only?
A. Do not deceive yourself. We are all by nature subject
to every abomination ; and if God, by His grace, or His pro
vidence, hath kept us from those greater crimes, we must
thank Him, and not ourselves.
For besides our own corrupt hearts, which would lead us to
h [" What is your name ? i. e., Are taken out of his power, bondage."]
you a Christian? This leads to all i [" A member of Christ. So that be-
the rest of the questions and answers, fore you were a member of something
viz., How they became Christians ? &c. else, i. e , of Satan, of iniquity. A child
That we may remember of [sic] bap- of God ; for before we were children of
tism, our vows, what we were then the devil, children of wrath, through
made, members of Christ, &c. This original sin. Inheritor of the hingdom of
is that glorious liberty of the sons of heaven. Whenever you are tempted to
God; they were before baptism, slaves, any sin, it is the devil who would de-
subjects *o Satan ; they are in baptism piive you of this inheritance."]

10 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT, sin, there are evil spirits ' ever ready to tempt us to mischief,
 ' — and of ourselves we have no power to escape their malice.
v. 8. Cter Q- *s i* not a great unhappiness to be born with inclina
tions to sin, and to be set in the midst of such powerful ene
mies? A. There is no doubt of it i but then the mercy of God
has turned all this to your greater advantage.
For now you see plainly the danger you are in ; you see
what a sad thing sin is, and what it will bring men to ; you
see that you have no power to help yourself, but that you
must altogether depend upon God, and be governed by Him ;
wliich if you resolve to be, He has prepared for you such good
things as you could never have deserved, though you had
lived in innocency all your days.
' Q. What did move God to have such a regard for us?
A. Jesus Christ, the Son of God, hath by His death made
our peace with His Father, upon condition that we " believe,
2 Actsxxvi. repent, and turn to God, and do works meet for repentance 2;"
which is called the Covenant of Grace, because it is offered
unto us of God's free favour, without our deserving.
Now all such as accept this gracious offer, are baptized and
sanctified by the Holy Ghost : that is, they are taken from
3 Actsxxvi. under the government of Satan 3, and baring the seeds of holi
ness sown in their hearts, they become members of Christ,
sons of God, and heirs of heaven.
Q. What is it to be a Member of Christ ?
A. It is to be a Member of His Church, wliich is called the
Body of Christ, because Christ, as the Head, governeth it by
His laws, and prescrveth it by His Spirit.
Q. What benefit is it to be a Member of the Church of
Christ ?
A. Yrou have hereby a right to many great and precious
promises: — the promise oi peace with God, of pardon upon
your repentance ; the promise of God's good Spirit to guide
and defend you ; the promise of eternal life, and all the means
of grace necessary to obtain it ; and lastly, the promise of
Christ's powerful Presence with your spiritual Pastors unto
4 Matt. Ike world's end4.
Q. Is it then a great unhappiness to be out of the Church?
A. It is a most dreadful thing. For whoever is so, whether

LEVRKED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 11
on account of a wicked life, or wicked principles, or by separa- SECT.
ting himself without cause from the true and regularly es- n-
tabbshed Church where he dwells, {which is called Schism,)
such a person becometh again a subject of Satan, the prince
of this ivorld ', that is, of all such as are not in covenant with > John xii.
God. si
rrn • ¦ El)h- "• 2"
The first Christians were so sensible of this, that their
boldest shiners'' had neither ease nor comfort under the = 2Cor.ii.7.
Church's censures, but underwent any shame or trouble, that
they might be restored to Communion.
Q. Can it be so dangerous a crime to separate, while men
believe the same truths, and profess to live as well as others ?
A. God Himself has judged this case3, by the fearful punish- •< Numb.
ment inflicted upon the first disturbers of Church government. XVI-
And it being generally the effect of pride, the cause of much
contention and uncharitableness, encouraging offenders, and
hindering discipline, it must needs be a great sin.
Q. What reason have I to believe that I am a member of
the Church to which so many favours are promised ?
A. You have had the blessing of being baptized by persons
sent, and rightly ordained for that end. And so long as you
continue obedient to your spiritual governors, the Bishop and
Pastors of Christ's flock, so long you are a member of Christ's
Church, and have a title to all the promises made to it.
But to be a true and lively member of His body, you must
be careful to do what He hath commanded4. " For if we say 4 Matt. xi.
that we have fellowship with Him, and walk in darkness," " '
(that is, lead a wicked life,) "we lie, and do not the truth5." sj johni.o.
Q. What is it to be a child of God ?
A. It is to have such privilege with God, as a son hath
with his father. This is called adoption, by which you have
an assurance that God, for Christ's sake, will overlook the
untowardness of your nature, pity your infirmities, favourably
hear your requests, supply all your wants, reward your well
doings, and correct your miscarriages; which are all acts of
fatherly affection.
Q. What is it to be an inheritor of the kingdom of heaven ?
A. It is to have a title to the joys and glories of heaven,
and to be put into a sure way of attaining them. It is to
have the Word of God for your security, and the good' Angels

12 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect, of God to minister unto you ' ; so that it will be your own
fault if you are not eternally happy.

23.

1 Ileb.i 14 Q. Had I no right to these blessings before I was bap
tized ?
A. None at all. Consider what favours they are, and you
Rom. iii. will find nothing in yourself that can deserve such2. •
Can sinful dust and ashes pretend to heavenly privileges ;
the favour of God, the protection of Angels ?
Can corrupt nature think of deserving, or be capable of
glory, and honour, and immortality ?
Endeavour to know yourself better, that being truly hum
bled with a sense of your own vileness and misery, you may
thankfully accept of help and mercy from God, "for they that
3 Matt. ix. are whole need not a physician, but they that are sick3."
And, seeing God has promised to do so much for you, be
persuaded to do something for yourself.
Q. What can so miserable a creature do for himself?
A. You can lament your own unworthiness, and pray to God
to pity you : you can use the graces He bestoweth upon you,
and be thankful for His favours : you can do your best, and His
goodness will expect no more.
Q. What use am I to make of this part of my Catechism?
A. Let it bring to your remembrance that you are a Chris
tian ; that you have a new name, and new powers given you,
on purpose that you may become a new creature.
If you are indeed a child of God, you will think what a
dutiful child ought to do. You will fear His displeasure, and
trust in His love : you Avill run to Him for what you want,
and be thankful for what He gives; and you will own His
affection when He corrects, as well as when He smiles upon
you. If you look for an inheritance in heaven, your thoughts will
be often there. " For where your treasure is, there will your
* Matt. vi. heart be also4."
And you will not be too eager for the things of this world.
You will neither be much afraid of its troubles, nor too fond
of its vanities, remembering that both will soon have an end.
And as ever you hope to go to heaven, you will endeavour
to fit yourself for that glorious place; remembering, that
5 Heb. xii. "without holiness no man shall see the Lord'''."

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 13
The sure promise of God will not suffer you to despair : SECT.
and the joy that is set before you will encourage you to press — — —
forwards. You will be thankful to God for calling you to this state
of salvation ; and gladly undertake the conditions He requires
of you.
What these conditions are, is what next you should think
of. But first, let us take words of praise, and with a thankful
heart say as followeth : THE PRAYER.
Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we give
Thee humble thanks that Thou hast vouchsafed to call us
f o the knowledge of Thy grace and faith in Thee ; increase
this knowledge, and confirm this faith in us evermore. Heal
all the naughty inclinations of our souls, and create in us a
hearty love unto holiness, that, continuing Thy servants, we
may attain Thy promises, and be made partakers of Thine
everlasting kingdom, for Jesus Christ His sake. Amen.

SECTION III.
Q. My godfathers and godmothers did promise for me,
" that I should renounce the devil and all his works :"
Pray make me understand the meaning of this.
A. You must know that the devil has a kingdom ', and sub- ' Matt. xii.
jects, and servants in this world, as well as Christ has His.
All that he can prevail upon to forsake the commands of
God, and to follow him and his ways, are his servants.
All that oppose his temptations, and resolve to be governed
by the laws of God, are the servants of Christ, "who came
into the world to destroy the works of the devil2." 2 1 John iii.
So that whoever will be a servant of Christ, must renounce
the devil and all his works.
For that wicked spirit will endeavour, by all ways, to draw
you from the service of God 3. 3 1 Pet v- 8-

14 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. Q. Pray instruct me what to do, that I may not follow, nor
III. .
 '- — be led by him.
A. The directions I give you shall be short and plain, and
suited to your condition.
Let this be ever in your mind, that sin is the worst of all
evils : for all other evils will have an end, at farthest, when
you die ; but sin will make you miserable for ever.
Kemember that you are naturally inclined to sin, that the
devil will tempt you to it, and that God only can save you.
And then, you will never trust in your own strength, but in
the Living God. To Him you will constantly pray for help ;
1 Jamesiv. and "if you draw nigh to Him, He will draw nigh to you1."
And yet you must not expect God's assistance without
using your own endeavours ; for that is to tempt the Lord.
2 Prov. i. " If sinners entice you, you must not consent unto them2;"
for they are the devil's instruments.
If you fall into evil company, you must get out of it imme
diately, and not walk in the ivay with them, lest God forsake
you. You must have nothing to do with the devil's own servants,
as all witches and charmers are, and are therefore an abomi
nation to the Lord.
And you must, especially, pray that you may not fall into
the devil's own sins, which are pride, and revenge, and back
biting, and lying.
And lastly, when the Ploly Sph-it of God puts into your
mind good desires, or checks you for doing ill, you must obey
the voice of God ; and He will love you, and dwell with you,
and preserve you from your ghostly enemy.
Q. So that a hearty sense of om- own weakness and misery
is necessary to bring us to God, without whose help the devil
would lead us captive at his will.
A. It is so. And God in His providence often suffers men
to fall into great sins, to humble them, and to show them to
xx2xU h3i"' themselves3> tnat tliey maJ depend upon Him only.
Q. "They promised — that I shordd renounce the pomps
and vanity of this wicked world, and all the sinful lusts of
the flesh."
What is meant by this ?
A. That you should not set your heart upon such things

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 15
as are apt to make you love this world better than the next ; sect.
for this is not the world you were made for1. — — —
Q. Is it possible for one to love any thing better than ]3Heb' X1'
heaven ?
A. What a man thinks of most, that he loveth best, to
be sure2. 2 Matt. vi.
21.
Now, there are many things which make a show and ap
pearance of happiness, and are therefore called pomps, because
they draw men's eyes and affections towards them ; and yet
they are but vanity, and cannot make us happy.
Q. What are the things you mean ?
A. The Apostle tells you3 : they are "the lust of the flesh," " 1 John ii.
that is, all sinful pleasures ; " the lust of the eye," that is, the
desire of riches ; and " the pride of life," or whatever makes us
to value ourselves ; all which a Christian ought to renounce.
Q. Must a Christian renounce all pleasures ?
A. There are pleasures which a Christian ought never to
be acquainted with; concerning which the Scripture saith,
" That no whoremonger, nor drunkard, nor unclean person,
hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God4." *' Eph. v. 5.
However tempting these pleasures may be, you have but this
choice ; you must either deny yourself, or be for ever damned.
And even innocent pleasures, you will not set your heart
upon them, nor let them have too much of your time, if you
often remember the words of Christ : " Woe unto you that
laugh now," who spend your life in ease and pleasures, " for
ye shall lament and weep5." 5 Lui;
• Consider that a Christian is in this life fitting himself for
heaven : now it is impossible you should mind that business,
if you are too well pleased with what you find here6. 6 Matt. vi.
This is the reason why afflictions are necessary, and why '
God sends them. To wean us from these vanities, which we
are too apt to doat on, and to make us think of, and provide
for, a better life.
And this is the reason why riches are so dangerous, that
Jesus Christ hath affirmed, It is very hard for a rich man to
be a good Christian7 . 7 Matt. xix.
Q. Why are riches so dangerous, and to be renounced ? 23-
A. Because they bring great temptations along with them.
They tempt men to forget God ; to think too well of, and to

e vi.
25.

1G INSTRUCTIONS FOR" SUCH AS HAVE
sect, trust in, themselves1; to lord it over their inferiors; to live
,1,i"Ix,]r in slothfulness, and without any honest employment ; — and
UVX' J' to make provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof. All
which things strongly incline men to prefer this life to a
future, and to forget they depend upon God.
Besides, riches are attended with cares, which are apt to
- Luke viii. choke the good seed the Spirit of God sows in our hearts2.
Q. Must then every man, who would save his soul, re
nounce the thoughts of riches ?
A. Riches may be used to good purposes; the Apostle
tells you how [1 Tim. vi. 17,18]; but they are dangerous
things, and you ought neither to desire nor enjoy them too
eagerly. Q. What advice will you give me, that I may not do so ?
A. That you may not endeavour, by unjust ways, to better
your condition, remember the words of Christ ; " What will
it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose
3 Mark viii. his own soul3?"
To moderate your desires, consider that the more you have,
the more you must account for. To make you contented, you
must know, that men are not happy because they have a great
deal, but because God gives them power to enjoy what they
have, be that more or less.
That the favours of God may not tempt you to idleness,
remember, that slothfulness casteth into a deep sleep ; that is,
it makes men insensible of what concerns the next world, and
4 Prov. xix. in this world covers them with rags 4
And lastly, if you let no worldly business hinder you from
serving God daily, it will keep in your mind a constant sense
of your dependance upon Him, for the blessings of this world,
and of the world to come.
Q. I must now desire you to tell me, what is that Pride of
Life, which a Christian must renounce ?
A. It is an eager desire of being bke those that are above
us ; which is the cause of many evils both in ourselves and
others. It tempts us to lay out so much upon vanity, that we can
not give what we ought to the poor.
It tempts many to run into debt, and hinders many from
paying their just debts.

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 17
It makes us to despise poor and plain people, as if they SECT.
were not of the same kind with us. ni-
It makes us to envy one another, and to strive who shall
go finest.
So that people are more concerned how to be esteemed in
this world, than to be beloved of God, or to be happy in
the next.
Q. Is there any other kind of pride which a Christian must
renounce ?
. A. Yes : there is a proud conceit of ourselves, which is
very natural to us, and yet very sinful.
For it causeth us to overlook our own infirmities and faults,
so that we can never be truly humble."
To fancy that we deserve more than we have, which maketh
us discontented.
To look upon God's favour as our due, which maketh us
unthankful. Q. Since this pride of life and heart is so natural to us,
what can cure us of it ?
A. Nothing but the grace of God, and possessing your
heart with things of greater moment.
Consider that you are bable to eternal misery; that your
great business in this world is to fit yourself for a happy
death, and for the day of judgment ; and you will be very
indifferent about your clothes, or who takes place of you.
You will neither study to be vain and foobsh in your dress,
nor singular and conceited, but imitate such as are sober-
minded; as knowing, that the ornament of an humble spirit ' 'iPet.iii.4.
will best recommend you to God, which should be your great
concern. And then, if you remember that you have nothing ivhich you
have not received 2 ; nothing but what you must give an account 2 1 Cor. iv.7.
for; you will have more reason to fear, than to be proud
of your advantages. THE PRAYER.
Almighty God, who alone canst order the unruly wills
and affections of sinful men ; grant us grace to withstand the
temptations of the Devil, the world, and the flesh, that we

18 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect, may never follow nor be led by them. Keep it ever in the
_j  hearts of Thy servants, that it is indeed an evil thing and
bitter to forsake the Lord ; that we may never return unto
the sins we have repented of. Make us, O Lord, ever mind
ful of our infirmities, that we may ever look up to Thee for
help ; and give us grace that we may never despise Thy help,
nor grieve Thy Holy Spirit, by which we are sanctified.
Grant this, O Father, for Thy dear Son's sake, Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

SECTION IV.
Of Watching, Mortification, and Self -Denial.
Q. The more I consider my vow in baptism, the more I
am convinced that I ought to believe and do what my God
fathers and Godmothers promised for me.
" And I heartily thank our Heavenly Father, that He hath
called me to this state of salvation, through Jesus Christ our
Saviour. And I pray unto God to give me His grace, that I
may continue in the same unto my life's end."
A. And God will most surely give you the grace you pray
for, if you are careful to watch, and to mortify, and to deny
yourself, as the Christian religion obbgeth you to do.
Q. Is it a Christian duty to watch ?
1 Luke xii. A. It is commanded by Christ ', and often repeated by His
37- Apostles, as a duty of moment ; and there is reason for it.
»Heb.iiU3. For sin is veiy deceitful"1, and so are our corrupt hearts3;
3Jer.xvn.9. tne Devii js a deceiver, and we live in a deceitful world; and
it will be na excuse that we are overcome, when the Word of
God gives us warning, — commands us to watch and to depend
upon God's help and favour.
Q. How must a Christian watch over himself?
A. You must watch over your heart, from whence all evil
4 Matt. xv. proceedeth4 :
That when unlawful thoughts and desires come into it, you
may resist them, while it is in your power, and before they
take too deep root ;
And that when the Spirit of God puts into your mind

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 19
good desires, you may gladly receive, and heartily follow SECT.
them. iv.
You must watch over your conscience, to keep it tender and
awake, and resolve at all times to hearken to it.
You must watch over your senses, and resolve never to
please yourself at the hazard of your soul.
And you must watch over your actions, that, when you
have done amiss, you may repent, and do so no more.
And "blessed is that servant, whom his Lord when He
cometh shall find so doing V 'Matt.xxiv.
Q. What is the end of mortification ? 46-
A. The end of mortification is to subdue by degrees the
corruption of nature, that we may become new creatures, and
fit for heaven.
Q. How can we do this ?
A. By the help ofthe Holy Spirit, which is given to every
man at Baptism 2. '2 Cor. v. 5.
Q. What is to be done on our part towards this great work ?
A. You must heartily receive, and often think of, this truth ;
That it will be impossible for you ever to go to heaven,
until your nature is changed; that is, until you can take
delight in hearing God's word, and doing His will ; which you
can never do, while you live in known sin.
Therefore let this be your serious purpose ; To root out of
your nature, as soon as may be, all evil habits.
Remember that every sin a man commits, he must hear of
it again, either in bitter repentance and judgments here, or
hereafter in endless misery3. =j0b xiii.
Consider therefore your particular failings ; resolve against 26-
them; be very angry with yourself when you break your
resolutions; make new vows of better obedience; pray con
stantly to God for help, that He who has commanded you
not to sin, may also enable you to do His will.
And be assured, that when He sees you in good earnest
sorry for your offences, and struggling with your corruptions,
He will pity, and pardon, and mend what is amiss in you,
and reward your labour with the blessings of heaven : " For
if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye
shall live'." "Rom. iii.
¦I Q
Q. Is Self-denial a Christian duty ?
c 2

20 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. A. Hear the very words of Christ : " If any man will come
IV- after Me, let him deny himself1." That is, you must think
^Luke ix. notlling t0Q dear tQ part witn for tne gate 0f Christ.
Q. Can there be any thing so dear, that we shall not wil
lingly part with for His sake ?
A. When you make the trial, you will find, that you must
believe many things which corrupt reason will not easily agree
to ; and therefore you must deny either your own judgment,
or the Word of God. That you must part with many satis
factions, which your corrupt heart sticks close to : And that
you must do many things which your nature will dislike.
Q. What is it that maketh us so unwilhng to submit to
God's word and will ?
A. Pride and Self-love, which incbne us to believe that we
are wise, and able to govern ourselves.
That whatever we desire, we may lawfully strive to obtain it.
That whatever will please us, will certainly be good for us.
And that whatever will make us uneasy, ought therefore to
be avoided.
Now, the Word of God tells us quite otherwise :
That the meek, they that mourn, and the poor in spirit, are
2 Matt. v. 3. the only happy people 2 ,• — that those are most beloved of God,
3 Heb.xii.6. whom He correcteth 3 ; —
4Johnxv.5. That without Him we can do nothing* ; —
That it is a very great judgment to have the desires of our
5 Psalm hearts 5 ;
xviii 12*
[lxxviii. That ease and fulness of bread, were the occasion of the
?VK ¦ sin and punishment of Sodom6 ; —
6 Ezek. xvi. r
49. And that the best of God's servants have found it necessary
1 1 Cor. ix. to keep under the body 7, by using it severely.
Q. What then will the duty of self-denial oblige me to?
A. To confess that you have neither wisdom, nor strength,
to carry you through this dangerous world.
To believe that, if God calls you to sufferings, that is best for
you, however uneasy it may be at present ; to prepare your
8 Ecclus. ii. soul for temptations 8 ,-
By drawing off the mind from the pleasure of sense, that
you may hearken to the voice of the Spirit ;
By prudently denying even your innocent appetites, that
you may be able to deny them when they are not so ;

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 21
By temperance, fasting, and discreet severities, chastising SECT.
the flesh, and making the next life more desirable by the  '¦ —
hardships of this.
Remembering, that " He who hath no rule over his own
spirit, is like a city without walls '." Prov. xxv.
Q. But what if I cannot deny myself, even after I have re
solved to do so ?
A. Why, that is because you have not used to deny your
self, or because you do not heartily believe the Word of God.
Men readily deny themselves ease and pleasures for the
sake of gain, because they have set their hearts upon it ; think
you much of heaven, and you will do so too.
The fear of the laws keeps men from following their own
pleasures ; and will not eternal torments prevail with you to
deny yourself?
Your friends can prevail with you to deny yourself for your
good; and cannot God, our best and only friend, be heard,
when He requires it for our everlasting advantage ?
Q. Am I bound to observe the Fasts of the Church ?
A. Yes, sure. Why else were they appointed?
Q. How ought such days to be observed ?
A. By abstaining from meat and drink, if your health will
permit ; or at least, by such a sober diet as may testify your
obedience to the laws, as well as your revenge upon your
body, for being an occasion of so much sin and trouble
to you.
Q. Is the observation of these things acceptable to God ?
A. No farther than they help to make you better, more
humble and devout, more careful and obedient. And there
fore, you must never value yourself, nor despise others on
this account.
But let it humble you to find that you want such help,
because of your infirmities.
And above all, neglect not to pray to God, without whose
blessings your endeavours will be fruitless.
THE PRAYER.
O God, who knowest us to be set in the midst of many
and great dangers, give us watchful hearts and tender con
sciences, that we may never consent to known iniquity, or

22 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect, that we may speedily repent of it. Give us a will and power
 lJi  to mortify all evil and corrupt affections, and' grace to use
such abstinence, that our flesh being subdued to the spirit,
we may ever obey Thy godly motions in righteousness and
true hohness, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

SECTION V.
OF THE APOSTLES' CREED k.
Calech. " Rehearse the articles of thy bebef."
A. "I believe in God the Father Almighty, maker of
heaven and earth."
Q. Since I cannot but believe this, why am I called upon
to rehearse it ?
A. That you may learn to bve answerable to what you
often say you believe.
Q. What is required of me that I may do so ?
A. To consider the meaning of what you bebeve. To have
it present in your mind ; that, when you are tempted to sin,
you may consider, How can I, who believe in God, do such
things, and sin against Him ?
Q. What is it to believe in God?
A. It is to bebeve all that He hath made known, both con
cerning Himself, and our duty to Him, which is all contained
1 2 Tim. in the Holy Scriptures, written by the command1 of God1, who
in. ie. can neither be deceived, nor can deceive us.
And for the benefit of such as cannot remember many
things, the most necessary of these truths are put together
in the Creed, which you must endeavour to understand ac
cording to your capacity, and the means which God hath
afforded you.
Ever remembering that, without knowing and believing

k [" So call'd because it contains the Standard of the Common Faith of
whole of the Apostles'_ Doctrine. Tis Christians, see Ashwell on the Apo-
the Rule and Foundation of our Faith, sties' Creed. See Calv. Inst. lib. 12. T2.]
as Faith is the Foundation of all true cap. 16.6  28."]
Religion. That this Creed was really ¦ [" By the inspiration of God."]
composed by the Apostles, as the

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 23
these things, it is impossible you should overcome your lusts, SECT.
lead a holy life, or please God1.

Q. How doth the Creed help us. to do this?
A. By bringing to your remembrance,
1. The properties and perfections of God.
2. The merits and sufferings of Jesus Christ.
3. The powerful assistance of the Holy Ghost.
4. The great privilege of being a member of Christ's
Church. 5, and lastly, By setting life and death eternal be
fore your eyes.
Q. What are the properties and perfections of God, which
we must bebeve, in order to a good life ?
A. That He is the Author of our being, and of all the good
we do, or ever can enjoy2. 2 Acts xvii.
That He is perfectly holy, and requires all His servants to ' L J
be holy3. 3 1 Pet. i.
That He sees us, wherever we are, and whatever we dom; *¦ '¦' '
so that if we pray to Him, we are sure to be heard ; if we
sin, we are sure to be punished4. * Prov. xv.
For His power is mighty — to reward His faithful servants, 3-
and to punish the disobedient5. 6 Gen. xvii.
That He is just in all His ways; commandeth nothing but
what is for the good of His creatures ; and never punisheth,
but when they truly deserve His displeasure'' 6 Gen. xviii.
That He is long-suffering, and ready to receive all that are
sensible of their misery7. ' 2 Pet. iii.
And that He is a, faithful God; whatever He has promised
will certainly be performed ; whatever He has threatened will
come to pass8. 8 Deut. vii.
9.
For He governeth all things, both in heaven and earth ; and
nothing is too hard for Him, that He thinks fit to do9. 9 Jer. xxxii.
Q. Why is God called the Father ? 17-
A. Because He is the maker and preserver of all creatures,
which, with the care and attention of a Father, He watches
over continually.
He is the Father of man, because He created man after His
own image. Because He teacheth man knowledge ; corrects
him when he does amiss, rewards him when he does well.
m [" Do but consider how 'people ought to live who say they believe these
things."]

24 INSTRUCTIONS VOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. He is thus a Father to all mankind ; but they that are His
— — — children in Christ, He is their Father after an especial manner.
For he taketh them into His family, the Church; in-
structeth them by His own Ministers ; guideth them ^by His
Holy Spirit; makes them new creatures, that He may love
them, and give them an inheritance in heaven.
Q. What is meant by God's Providence ?
A. The wisdom and power of God, by which He knows
and appoints how every thing in the world shall be, so that
the whole creation is taken care of; not the meanest creature
1 Matt. *. can suffer, without God's leave, either by malice or accident'.
Q. Why then do evils befal men?
A . Very often to punish them, and to bring them to repent
ance ; but especiaUy to wean our hearts from being too fond
of this life, and that we may think of, debght in, and prepare
for a better.
Q. Doth God govern the seasons? Doth not summer and
ivinter, spring and harvest, return certainly at their appointed
times ?
A. They do. But then to put men in mind that they
depend upon God only, and not upon the seasons, for their
daily bread, He sometimes orders it, that the summer returns
2 Hag. i. without its usual heat, and the harvest without its fruitf ulness2.
Q. How do our lives depend upon God, since all people
must necessarily die ?
A. That all men shaU die within such a number of years,
is appointed by God ; but that they live so long as they do,
is also owing to His providence, which governeth aU accidents,
sickness and other ways of death, commanding when they
3Exod.xxi. shaU kill, and where [when] they shall spare3.
Q. Have not wicked men, and wicked spirits, great power
of doing mischief?
A. 'Tis true, God hath given great power, both to punish
« 2 Sam. the wicked, and to try the faith of the righteous 4 ; but the
Word of God assures us that neither men nor devils can do
the least hurt without the leave of God; and this is the
reason that there is not more mischief in the world, and that
6 Job i. lo, all things are not every where in confusion8.
Q. How far do your labours depend upon God's provi
dence ?

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 25
A. It is God who incbnes our hearts to do what is profit- SECT.
able or praiseworthy; it is He who giveth success to our  - 
labours1, and power to enjoy the fruits of them; and it is ] Ps.cxxvii.
God, also, who disappoints men of their hopes, and maketh
their labour in vain, when He sees cause for so doing 2. 5 Eccles.
Q. What is the duty of one who thus believes in God? V1" 2-
A. To have worthy thoughts of the great and glorious God,
Maker of heaven and earth ; to humble yourself before Him,
on whom you and all things depend, " and in whom we bve,
and move, and have our being3." 3 Acts xvii_
To stand in aive of so great a Majesty, and never to pro- 28,
voke Him, as if you were stronger than He, by consenting to
known sin. For " woe to him who striveth with his Maker4." * Isa. xiv. 9.
Never to murmur at Providence, whatever happens ; for an
Infinite Wisdom governs the world, and doth all for the best,
though He gives not an account of His ways to usb. 5Jobxxxiii.
To look up to God for whatever you want, and to beg His '
blessing upon every work ; remembering that nothing ought
to be undertaken, which is not fit to be prayed for6. "For 6 ["Devo-
there is neither wisdom, nor understanding, nor counsel 1™;"' t0
against the Lord7." God."j
To set God always before you, which will make you careful of SqI0V' xxi'
your ways, watchful over your heart, and upright in your
deabngs. " For His eyes are upon all the ways of the cliil
dren of men, to give to every man according to his ways, and
according to the fruit of his doing8." 8 Jer. xxxii.
Q. Of what use is it to believe that God is our Father ? 19-
A. If you indeed bebeve this, you will take your Father's
word for what He promiseth ; be pleased with what He order-
eth; cast all your care upon Him, for He careth for you9." 'iPet.v. 7.
You will never abuse His goodness nor long-suffering10 ; for 10 [Do we
though He hath the compassion of a father, yet, if His chil- ^0erd ^
dren are obstinately disobedient, He is a " God terrible in the Rule of
our Life.]
judgment11." "Ps. xlvii.
In all your afflictions you will have this comfort, — " It is 2.
good for a man to be in trouble12," if a gracious Father sees >2 ps. cxix.
?, . , 71.
it convenient. Lastly, If God is your Father, your inheritance is in
heaven; which you ought much to think of, that "where
your treasure is, there may your heart be also 13." "Matt. vi.

26 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE

SECT. V.

THE PRAYER.
Thou art worthy, 0 Lord, to receive glory, and honour, and
power, for Thou hast created all things, and for Thy pleasure
they are and were created. The Almighty God grant that
the knowledge and bebef of this may create in us a suitable
fear of offending Him, an earnest desire of pleasing Him, and
such a love as becometh His dutiful children and servants,
And grant that we which know Thee now by faith, may after
this life enjoy the glorious blessings of Thy kingdom, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. Memoranda.
I believe — i. e. I am as truly persuaded of the truth of these things, as I
am of any thing I hear with my ears, or see with my own eyes.
I prof ess my belief of these things, because God requires it of me, that His
power, wisdom, goodness, truth, &c. may be known unto all men.
These are truths which concern us to know above all things, and to re
ceive and to believe, even as much as it concerns us whether we shall he
happy or miserable for ever.
Jam. ii. 26. Faith without works is dead, but then have a care of pre
suming upon your works : 'tis for that very reason that St. Paul saith
that we are justified by faith.
Faith is the first duty that God requires of us ; this is His command
ment, that we should believe, 1 John iii. 23. " Believe and thou shalt be
saved." Acts xvi. 31.
Father. Being is [His] sons by adoption. As many as received Him, to
them gave He power to become the sons of God. John i. 12.
A Imighty. He is therefore able to do every thing for you.
Maker of heaven and earth. He therefore governs and preserves all
things which He has made.
I will make His Word the rule of my life and actions.
Why am I called upon, and why are we so often obliged, to repeat these
articles of the Christian faith ?
1. That we may confess the God that made us, redeemed and sanctifies
us, and so distinguish ourselves from infidels.
2. That we may consider whether our lives be agreeable to our faith
and profession.
3. To raise the soul every day to rely on the mercy of God in Christ, to
influence the will, and affections.
Saving faith. One who does not only profess the belief of these things
but receives them, and resolves to live as if he did believe them ; fearing
the Almighty God ; trusting in His goodness &c. ; depending on Jesus
Christ for salvation, and resigning ourselves to His government. Faith is

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 27
the gift of God, (Ephes. ii. 8,) and therefore must be prayed for. Lord in- SEC T.
crease our faith. v-
When once a sinner is convinced of the sad state he is in without a
Saviour, he will then see the reason, the benefit of believing : when he
sees that he cannot help himself, that none but God can help him. Come
unto Me, all that are heavy &c. Matt. xi. 28.
Faith comes by hearing. Rom. x. 17. Hearing God's word, His threats
and His promises : His righteousness, His justice, His terrors, &c. are there
revealed. Horn. i. 17.
These things I believe as certain truths,
Because God hath revealed them to us.
I believe that God is willing to be reconciled to us. For He that gave
His only-begotten Son for us, must love us, and desire our welfare.
He invites us to repent that He may forgive us, that we may be fit to
be forgiven.
Sitteth on the right hand of God, interceding continually for all that
pray to God through Him, as a priest.
At the right hand of God — as a King, able to do every thing for us.
We receive the Words of this Creed from the Ancients without scruple,
why not the Sense 1
Acts of saving faith.
A Christian believes these truths, for this reason, because God has de
clared them to be true. He is very sensible how little he knows (of him
self) of what God has designed for them that love or hate Him, of the
works of the Spirit, of God's good will to sinners &C
Almighty power — In changing the heart of man, and in making us
approve of and choose that which is most contrary to our inclinations.
Maker of all things. When we consider the creatures as the work of
God ; if we would consider how much of His own perfections He has im
parted to any of them ; how He is present in them ; how He preserves
them ; and what use He would have us make of them, we should &c.

SECTION VI.
"And in Jesus Christ, His only Son our Lord; who was
conceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary.
Suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead and buried.
He descended into hell; the third day He rose again from
the dead. He ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the right
hand of God the Father Almighty. From thence He shall
come to judge the quick and dead."

28 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect. q. what do we chiefly learn from this part of the Creed?
A. That Jesus is the Son of God, and that He is our Lord.
Q. How doth it appear that Jesus is the Son of God?
A. From the history of His life, death, and resurrection
from the dead : written at large in the Holy Scriptures, and
briefly contained in these articles.
Q. What arc the chief things in the history of the life of
Jesus, which are proper to confirm our faith in Iiim.
A. That He was spoken of by all the prophets from the be-
•Lukei.70. ginning ofthe world1. That when the world was grown very
wicked, and for the most part ignorant of the true God, He
took upon Him the soul and body of a man, by being born of
a virgin of the family of David, by the power of the Holy
Ghost. Having thus taken upon Him our nature, He was declared
to be the Son of God, by a Voice from heaven ; and the world
2 Matt. xvii. commanded to hear'2, and to obey Him as the Christ; that is,
the person ordained of God to make known His will to man
kind. Having this commission from heaven, He pubhshed
His Gospel, containing the most joyful message of salvation,
and the means of attaining it. And to confirm the truth of
His doctrine, He wrought an infinite number of miracles,
lived a most holy life, and died a most bitter death.
For the people of the Jews, to whom He was sent with this
message, not being disposed, by reason of their great wicked
ness, to receive such holy rules as He affirmed to be necessary
to salvation, they therefore persecuted Him most bitterly, and
at last, having treated Him with the utmost scorn, they even
forced Pontius Pilate, against his conscience, to condemn Him
to bo crucified.
When they wore assured Ho was dead, there was particular
care taken of His burial ; for a company of soldiers were ap
pointed to watch His body, that His friends might not take it
away, and say He was risen.
During this time, His soul went into the place where the
souls of men do go, when they arc parted from their bodies;
that He might undergo all conditions of human nature.
But upon tbe third day after His death (ever since called
the Lord's-day), Ho was by tho power of God raised from the
dead; and continued forty days upon earth, instructing His

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 29
disciples about the kingdom or church which was shortly to be SECT.
established1. VI-
Q. How doth this shew that He was the Son of God? ^"[ActT
A. He was thus, that is, by His resurrection from the dead, ;- 30
declared to be the Son of God2, saith St. Paul. For God 2 Rom. i. 4.
would not have raised Him from the dead, but that He ap
proved of all that He had said of Himself; all that He had
done in His name ; and all that He had suffered for mankind.
Q. Why did Christ take our nature upon Him ?
A. That in our nature He might satisfy the justice of God,
who was highly displeased with the whole race of mankind,
because they had rebelled against Him, and were become ex
tremely wicked. And therefore He was called Jesus, that is,
a Saviour, because He saveth His people from their sins3. 3Matt.i.2i.
Q. Why did Jesus Christ suffer such severe things ?
A. He suffered for our sakes, and in our stead, and what
our sins justly deserved we should suffer. And being both
the Son of God, and born of a woman, He became a full, per
fect, and sufficient sacrifice and satisfaction for the sins of the
whole world.
Q. May we be assured of this, that God is fully satisfied
with what He hath done and suffered for us ?
A. We may be confident of it. Because God did not only
raise Him from the dead, but received Him into glory, setting
Him at His own right hand; that is, giving Him all power in
heaven and on earth.
Q. How doth it appear that God hath done so ?
A. Because Christ hath made good all His promises, and
fulfilled His prophecies, which none but God could do. He
immediately sent down the Holy Ghost, by which His disci
ples were enabled to work the greatest miracles ; and (though
a company of poor unlearned men) to convert the world to
Christianity. And as He had foretold4, He destroyed, in that 4 Luke xxi.
age, the city and nation of the Jews, for their wickedness and '
impenitency : And He has preserved His Church, according
to His true promise ; so that neither the mabce of men nor
devils hath been able to prevail against it; which undoubt
edly sheweth that He hath the power of God.
Q. Since then Jesus Christ hath made our peace with God,
we are secure from all danger of God's displeasure ?

30 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect. A. It is our own fault, if we are not : for He hath recon-
' ciled us to God : He hath set us an example, how we ought to

walk, and to please God. He hath promised to enable us by
His Spirit to do His will ; and if in any thing we fall short of
our duty, as we are too apt to do, He will prevail with God
for pardon and grace, for ab such as continue to deserve
them. Q. But what if men despise these favours and means of
salvation ?
A. Why then there remaineth nothing but a fearful look
ing-for of judgment. For this Jesus shall come again from
>iieb.x.27. heaven, to judge both the quick and the dead1.
Q. What is the full meaning of those words ?
A. That God hath appointed a dag in which He will judge
2 Acts xvii. the world in righteousness, by Jesus Christ 2 ; when we must all
appear before His judgment-seat, and every one shall receive
a just sentence, according to what he hath done, whether it be
3 2 Cor. v. g00Ci or oad\ Then the secrets of all hearts shall be dis
closed, and the most hidden works of darkness shall come to
bght; men's consciences shall then be truly awakened, and
they shall be forced to see and to confess their crimes, and
the justice of that sentence which shall then pass upon all
those who have died in their sins unrepented of: who shall
be cast into hell-fire, where there shall be weeping and gnash-
4 Matt. xiii. ing 0f teeth 4.
While those that were warned to flee from the wrath to
come, and brought forth fruits meet for repentance, shall be
judged worthy of eternal happiness.
Q. Why is Jesus caUed our Lord?
A. Because He hath redeemed us from the power and
6 l Cor. vi. slavery of Satan 5. We bve under His protection. Whatever
blessings we enjoy, it is for His sake. And it is from Him,
that all His faithful servants expect their reward. And there
fore, when we ask any blessing of God, we thus conclude our
prayers, Through Jesus Christ our Lord; acknowledging that
we are not worthy to ask or to receive the least favour, but
in and through Him.
Q. What will be the fruits of such belief in Christ ?
A. Every part is full of comfort and instruction.
You believe in Jesus .¦ Why then you have placed your con-

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 31
fidence in one who is able to save you. He can forgive your SECT.
sins : He can give grace, and strength, and perseverance, and, YL
after aU, eternal life ; for He is the Son of God.
You believe that He is the Christ; one sent from God.
Then you are sure that the doctrine which He taught is true,
and that you ought to submit to it, and be governed by His
laws. You profess He is your Lord, and that His service is perfect
freedom. If you are poor, you have a right to the favour of your
Lord, as much as the greatest man on earth ; and if you are
rich, He is your Lord, and as much to be honoured by you,
as by the poorest.
So that we being all fellow servants, ought not to lord it
over one another.
When you call to mind that He was born of a Woman, you
are sure that He took our nature upon Him, with all its
weaknesses, miseries, and temptations ; and therefore will be
ready to support, to pity, and to pardon, all that come to-
God by Him.
You here remember that Jesus Christ suffered for you. You
see, then, what an abominable thing sin is, that it required
such a Sacrifice; and what all they must expect, who shall
fall under God's displeasure, for want of a timely repentance.
At the same time, you are sure that your sins cannot be
so great, but that the price He has paid will be sufficient,
if you repent of your sins, and endeavour to lead a new life.
And now, also, you may depend entirely upon the love of
God : For He that spared not His own Son, but gave Him up
for us all, will after that deny us nothing that may be good
for US1- 'Rom. viii.
Since therefore it is in Him only that sinners have hope, 32,
you must not forget the love of your Saviour thus dying for
you; nor turn your back upon that Holy Sacrament, where
His death and mercies are especiaby remembered.
There you will learn, and be enabled also, to take up the
cross, whatever affliction God shall lay upon you ; to submit
yourself to His will and wisdom, with all humility, as your
Saviour did; For the servant must not be above his Lord,
nor freed from suffering 2. 2 John xv.

32 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect. You believe that He died, was buried, and rose the third day
VI.
 : — from the dead.
Then you are sure that God can raise the dead ; and there
fore we hope, both for ourselves and our friends, that we
shall bve again : For them that sleep in Jesus, shall God bring
1 l Thess. with Him \
iv. 14. jj. go^ raisea- Christ from the dead, then are we most sure,
that whatever He taught was true ; whatever He promised,
will be performed; whatever He threatened, will come to
pass ; otherwise God would not have raised Him from death
to life; for that would have been to have deceived His
creatures. He is in heaven, at the right hand of God. Here is our
comfort. We know we are sinners ; but then, our Redeemer,
our Advocate, is in the greatest power and favour in heaven.
He has secured our pardon upon our repentance ; He will
assist and debver us from the devil, and our own corrupt
hearts ; and He will provide a place of happiness for us
when we die, only let our hearts be, where our treasure is,
s Matt. vi. in heaven2.
21 You believe that Jesus Christ shall come again to judge the
world in righteousness.
And wiU not this awaken you, and make you seriously to
prepare for that great day, by a timely repentance ?
Can you think of judgment, and wrath to come, and will
not this terrify you from foUowing your lusts ?
If the secrets of all hearts will then be disclosed, will not
you be afraid to harbour such thoughts, such designs, as will
not bear the bght and judgment of God ?
Can you be foohshly merry, the day you have repeated
this belief?
Will you hardly forgive your neighbour that has offended
you, and will you then hope that God will be ready to for
give you?
Do you believe that we must then give an account for all
the favours which God hath given us, and will not this force
you to use and improve them to the glory of God, and your
own salvation?
And above all consider, that you must then be judged, not
as the world judgeth of things, but by the Word of God;

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 33
by which, therefore, you must resolve to bve, and not accord- sect.
ing to the foobsh opinions and sinful customs of the world.  : —
Lastly, this bebef hath comforts as well as terrors ; for
though we shall indeed be called to a strict account, yet we
are sure to be heard with favour, and treated with compas
sion, if our case will bear it. For He who knows our infir
mities, He that died to save us, is to be our Judge.

THE PRAYER.
O Saviour of the world, who by Thy cross and precious
blood hast redeemed us ; save us, we most humbly beseech
Thee. Grant that the bebef of these great truths may ever
be present in our minds, that we may die from sin, and rise
again unto righteousness; that we may with joyful hearts
ascend to Thee, and with Thee continually dweU ; that we
may judge ourselves, and that we may not be condemned
when Thou comest to judge the world in righteousness.
O Lord, grant that we may expect Thy coming with joy, and
find mercy in the great day of recompense. Amen.
[Memoranda.]
These articles practical.
The incarnation and sufferings of Christ shew the dreadful nature of
sin, and that God hates it in the highest degree, since His only Son took
our nature, &c. — This shews the love of God.
God has plainly revealed this, it is therefore reasonable. It is therefore
true, of importance to be believed.
Saviour. As He has made known the only way of salvation — and by
virtue of His death has blotted out our sins — paid the price of our re
demption — reconciled us to God, &c.
Our Lord. By right of purchase — having redeemed us — having a right
to govern us.
Heb. v. 9. He is the author of salvation to all them that obey Him.
A Christian receives Jesus Christ, as his Prophet, Priest, and King.
1. Ag his Prophet. To be taught by Him — by His Word and by His
Spirit — he receives His Gospel as containing infallible truths.
2. As his Priest. Who having [made] by His death a full, sufficient
satisfaction for our sins, does now continually plead His merits for our
pardon. He therefore flies to Christ as his only Mediator with God ; and
depends upon His intercession.
As his King. Resolving to be governed by His laws, renouncing the
devil and all his maxims, laws, &c. As He is a King He is able to help —
to save him.
WILSON. n

34 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. Faith, [i. e. trust"] in Christ Jesus as the Mediator betwixt God and
VI- man, is the foundation of the Christian religion.
I will never despair of mercy, since the Son of the Almighty God is
sent to seek and to save me.
If men have no sense of the infinite need they have of a Saviour, of His
grace and sacrifice, it is no wonder.
Text. John viii. 24. If ye believe not that I am He, ye shall die in
your sins ; so that it is not a light thing, that a man's faith is not right.
To know God without the knowledge of Jesus Christ, is to know Him
without knowing the way to please, to appease, or to enjoy Him. This
is the knowledge of those that call themselves deists, if there are any
such who are not atheists "
To know God as a Christian is to know Him in Jesus Christ, this will
fill the heart with love, gratitude, &c, whereas to know Him as a philo
sopher will only serve to make us proud.
How do we know that Jesus Christ is God 1 Answ. Because we are
commanded to worship Him, to believe in Him, and to pray to Him,
Because He created all things, because He knows all things, and is every
where present, and because He is called God in the Scriptures.
The belief of the resurrection, and of a, life after death, being of such
vast importance, it is of the last advantage to be assured of it by the re
surrection of Jesus Christ from the dead.
It is a fundamental prince [principle] and foundation of Christianity.
Christ's eternal priesthood — the mission of His Apostles — the estahlish
ment of the Church, all rely upon our embracing this truth.
Consider. You believe that there will be a judgment to come, and that
such as have done (sic) i. c. that all that ever you have done shall then
be laid open, all base purposes and designs, every idle word, every wicked
oath, bold blasphemies, profane sayings, outrageous curses, vile slanders,
&c, that every wrong done, every violence, every fraud, every cunning,
every trick, &c.
That an account must then be given of every talent you have received,
or abused, or neglected. Of wealth, learning, &c. And that a most just
judgment will follow, &c.
Judgment. He who is to judge us then, sees and judges us now : this
we should think of oftener than we do.
This should put Christians upon considering the consequence of sin.
If a man does not fear this, if he does not often think of that day, it is
because he has no faith.
And remember that He will judge of our faith by our lives and by our
works. n [These words have been inserted in » [See Maxims of Piety, Works, i.
different ink, and apparently long after p. 344.]
the rest of the sentence.]

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 35

SECT. VII.

SECTION VII.
" I believe in the Holy Ghost, the Holy Catholic Church ;
the communion of saints ; the forgiveness of sins ; the resur
rection of the body, and the life everlasting. Amen"
Q. Why do we bebeve in the Holy Ghost ?
A. Because it is the Holy Ghost who fits us for heaven x ; i Tit. iii. 5.
and therefore we are dedicated to Him in baptism, by the
command of Christ *, and are taught to pray, that He may 2 Matt.
be ever with us*5. 3x0x™i- 19.\
3 2 Cor. xm.
Q. How doth the Holy Ghost fit us for heaven ? 14.
A. By convincing us of the danger of sin* ; of the necessity ¦> John xv.
and mercy of a Redeemer ; and of the possibility of over- 26'
coming our enemies.
Q. By what means doth the Spirit convince us of the
truth of these things ?
A. By establishing the prophets and Apostles to make
known the will of God, and to confirm by miracles what
they said, that men might be assured their word was the
word of God. So that in a very short time, a great part of
the world was converted to Christianity, not by worldly force,
but by the preaching of the Gospel, and by the power of the
Holy Ghost.
By which means He still worketh upon the hearts of such
as shall be saved.
Q. Is it not sufficient that we have the Gospel preached
unto us?
A. It is not, unless the Holy Ghost enbghten our under
standing. For no man knoweth the things of God, but the
Spirit of God 5. And therefore to the natural man, the Gos- 5iCor.ii.ii.
pel is mere foolishness, neither can he know the things that are
spoken 6. 61 Cor.ii. 1 i.
And even where we do know the truth, and see our duty,
we are not able to perform it, until the same Spirit sanctifieth
our hearts ; that is, worketh in us good dispositions, the fear
of God, a love of His law, and hearty concern for our souls,
by which we are enabled in time to overcome our lust, to fol
low that which is good, and to prepare for another life.
d2

36 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect. Q. What must we do, that the Holy Ghost may thus en-
. YIt' — bghten our minds, and sanctify our hearts ?
A. Jesus Christ has left us this direction and promise:
1 Luke xi. God will give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him 1 .
ll' He gave you the earnest of His Spirit2, even before you
J2Cor. v. 5. ° •* .„
could ask it ; and now, when you know your wants, il you
ask, you shall receive ; you shall receive such grace as shall
be sufficient to direct, to assist, to support and to comfort
you, until you come to His everlasting kingdom.
But then you must desire and pray for His gracious fellow
ship : you must cleanse yourself from all filthiness of flesh and
32Cor.vii.i. spirit3, and preserve your body a Jit temple for the Holy Ghost
4 l Cor. iii. (0 dwell in 4 ,• and you must live in obedience to those whom
5 ]Cor xii the Holy Ghost hath set over you*, to teach and to govern
28- you ; and then you may be confident He will conduct you
safe to heaven.
Q. Is God thus merciful to all that are baptized ?
A. God would have all men to be saved, and to come to the
6 1 Tim.ii.4. knowledge of the truth 6. But there are very many who perish
for want of grace, and yet then" destruction is from them
selves. Such are they who neglect the means of grace ; they have
7 James iv. not, because they ask not 7 .
Such are they also, who will not use the graces God hath
given them ; and then, according to His word, He taketh away
8 Matt. xxv. even that which they have ".
There are many who grieve the Holy Spirit, and force Him
to withdraw His gracious assistance, by then- consenting to
known iniquity, and continuing in it.
9iieb.x.29. And lastly, there are many who do despite to the Holy Spirit",
saying, Depart from us, for we desire not the knowledge of Thy
10 Job xxi. ways 10.
Q. Of what use will this bebef be to us ?
A. It will keep you from despair; your corruptions may
be great, and to human reason impossible to be overcome;
11 Mark *. but with God all things are possible11.
It will keep you from presumption; you will not expect
12Phii.ii.i2. God's assistance, without using your own endeavours 12-
Lastly, it will keep you from running into error, while you
keep close to that Word which He hath inspired, to those

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 37
pastors whom He hath sent, and continue in that Church SECT.
which He hath sanctified.  : —
Q. What must we believe concerning the Holy Catholic
Church ?
A. We bebeve that Jesus Christ ordained the Apostles,
and they their Successors, to preach the Gospel, to baptize, and
to pray for all that were disposed to obey it : and to reprove,
correct, or cut off, such as should become a scandal to their
holy profession.
Now these governors and pastors, with the people under
their charge, are called the Church, of which Christ is the head.
It is called holy upon many accounts ; but especially be
cause its great design is to make men holy, and all its mem
bers are required to be so.
It is also called Catholic, that is, universal, because it is by
Christ designed for the salvation of all nations and people1, l Mark xvi.
that will receive and obey the laws of the Gospel.
And it is to the governors and pastors of this Church, that
Jesus Christ has made this remarkable promise : Lo, I am
with you alway, even unto the end of the world2. 2 Matt.
Q. How is Christ with the pastors of His Church ? xxviii- 20-
A. His Holy Spirit is with them, to bless those whom they
bless in His name, and to chastise those whom they justly
censure. Q. What is the end of Church censures ?
A. To bring sinners to repentance, and to preserve the
Church pure and undefiled, if that may be ; at least to hinder
the judgments of God from falling upon the whole body,
which we shaU not have reason to fear, while notorious offen
ders are caned to an account, brought to a sense of their
wickedness, or cast out, if they continue obstinate.
Q. May not one hope for pardon from God, without being
exposed to shame ?
A. Whoever strives to avoid the Church's censures, doth
not see the danger of doing so ; he doth not consider, that
he consults his own, more than God's honour : that he de-
spiseth the wholesome order of the Church for the conviction
of sinners, and depriveth himself of the prayers of the faith
ful, and the ministry of absolution ; and that he may justly
expect to hear from God in a way more afflicting.

38 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect. Q. What then is the duty of a person who makes himself
— — — bable to the censures of the Church?
A. His duty is, humbly to submit to His spiritual gover
nors, as unto Christ ; not looking upon their censures as a
punishment, but as a mercy, to be caUed to an account in this
world, that he may not be condemned in the next.
To give glory to God, in a free confession of his sins, ac
knowledging that God is able to punish sinners, however they
may escape the censures of men.
He is to do this with a true sorrow for his offences, sted-
fastly purposing to lead a new life ; both because God, the
searcher of hearts, hateth hypocrisy, and that others, seeing
his affliction, may learn, that it is indeed an evil thing, and
1 Jer. ii. 19. bitter, to forsake the Lord1.
Lastly, his duty is, to desire the pardon and prayers of his
feUow Christians, and the Absolution of God's minister, and
then to comfort himself with the promise of Christ to His
Church : Whose soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto
2 John xx. them, and whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained 2.
23' Q. What is meant by The Communion of Saints ?
A. That aU true Christians, called saints, that is, people
dedicated to God, are one body, having one Head, one faith,
one hope, one Baptism. And therefore every true Christian
hath an interest in the prayers and charities of the whole
Church, and a right to all its privileges. That is, every
Christian hath a right to the forgiveness of sins, the love of
God, the merits of Christ, the fellowship of the Holy Ghost,
and the ministry of the holy angels.
From which we ought to learn, what a very sad condition
it is to be out of this communion, or to be of the number of
them who are not called saints ; that is, who do not live as
becomes the Gospel, all such being without hopes, and with
out promises.
Q. How hath every Christian a right to the forgiveness of
sins ?
A. Only by the merits and promise of Christ, who hath
made our peace with God, upon condition, that with hearty
repentance and true faith we turn unto Him.
Q. Then the promise of forgiveness is no reason why
people should continue in sin, in hopes of pardon.

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 39
A. No more reason, than that a son should be more un- sect.
dutiful, because his father is more kind. The goodness of God - '

ought to lead men to repentance1 ; and if it doth not do that, 'Rom.ii^.
His justice will send them to destruction.
Therefore remember, that if you sin wilfully, you run the
greatest hazard ; you know not whether ever you shall have
time or grace to repent, without which there is no forgiveness
of sins. Q. What is the reason why some people, who profess
to believe the forgiveness of sins, do yet despair of pardon?
A. While any person leads a careless life, he ought to be
thus afflicted ; and to endeavour to comfort or divert such a
person, is to undo him.
But if a man hath been a sober bver, or, having been
otherwise, doth truly repent, he hath no reason to despair
of mercy ; and it is for want of right information, if he doth
so. And it is the duty of such a person to go to some dis
creet and learned minister of God's word, who will satisfy
him that God is merciful; He would have all men to be
saved; He is faithful to His promises, and maketh even our
afflictions useful to us.
That He who hath taught us to pray daily for pardon, will
forgive us our trespasses, if we strive daily to mortify our cor
ruptions. And that men may have no reason to despair, God
hath given power to His ministers to absolve the penitent;
and what they do will be approved in heaven4. 2 Matt. xvi.
Q. Will there certainly be a resurrection of the body ?
A. As sure as now we bve, we shall rise again : God hath
expressly said it3, and He is able to do it. 3 J°hn v.
Q. What is the duty of one who bebeves this ?
A. To keep his body in temperance, soberness, and chas
tity, that it may be a fit temple for the Holy Ghost to dwell
in : That He who raised Christ from the dead, may quicken our
mortal body, by the Spirit that dwelleth in us4; and then ever- 4 Rom. viii.
lasting life will be a blessing indeed.
Q. What is meant by life everlasting ?
A. That, at the resurrection, our bodies and souls being
joined again, we shall then bve for ever, either in endless
happiness, or endless misery. For so God hath assured us*. 5Matt.xxv.
Q. This is a matter of great concern indeed.

40 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. A. But to make you serious, consider, that, at the hour of
- y:l — your death, your condition will be unchangeable : if you have
lived a Christian bfe, you will then be happy for ever; but
if you shaU have bved carelessly, and die without a timely
repentance, you will be miserable to all eternity. And thus
it will be with you within a very few years, and whether you
think of it or not.
Q. One cannot sure but think of it ; and every one that
doth so, to be sure hopes to be saved.
A. That is a sad misfortune. Men hope to go to heaven,
and yet take no care to fit themselves for it. But remember,
that when a careless or an ungodly man repeats this part of
his Creed, he doth in truth profess that he expects to be
damned. Q. Pray what do the Scriptures say will be the condition
of such ?
1 Matt. xiii. A. That they shall be cast into hell fire1, without hopes of
, ' . ever seeing an end of their miseries 2, without friend to help
2 Rev. xiv. ° " r
ll. them, without any to comfort them.
Q. And what will be the condition of those that go to
heaven ?
3Rev.xxi.4. A. They will have no more sorrow3, no temptations, no
danger of falling, no end of their happiness. But what that
4 1 Cor. ii. 9. happiness will be, the heart of man cannot conceive 4.
While you live, you have bfe and death set before you;
but when you die, you have no longer that choice, but life
eternal or eternal death will be your portion; wliich you
would do web to think of, and to pray to God that you
may make a wise choice.

THE PRAYEK.
O God, forasmuch as without Thee we are not able to
please Thee ; grant that Thy Holy Spirit may in aU things
direct and rule our hearts. Make us bvely members of Thy
Church, and partakers of all its blessed privileges; and give
us grace that we may never forfeit them by any wilful dis
obedience to Thy laws, or to those whom Thou hast set over
us. Vouchsafe us forgiveness of all our sins before we die,

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 41
that through the grave and gate of death, we may pass to a sect.
joyful resurrection; and that finaUy we may come to Thine YIt-
everlasting kingdom, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

[Memoranda.]
Holy, Catholic, Apostolic Church.
We profess our belief of, and resolution to adhere to, the body of Chris
tians, which over the world do retain the faith taught, the discipline
settled, the rules appointed by our Lord and His Apostles. That we will
maintain charity with them, and communion in all holy offices, and re
nounce all heretical doctrines, disorderly practices, &c.
That in this Church there is the forgiveness of sins — through the merits
of Christ — by Baptism first, and by repentance afterwards.
Catholic Church. The body of which Christ is the Head. — Composed of
all people, called by the Spirit to the belief and practice of divine truth.
Let no Christian say, " I cannot break off the evil habits I have gotten ;"
what, not by the assistance of God's all-powerful Spirit % Our Lord Him
self saith, That all things are possible to him that believeth.
If the Holy Spirit appoints the ministers of the Gospel, what a dreadful
account have they to make who will presume to seal covenants between
God and man without His authority. Let me ask, is this person authorized
by the Holy Spirit to teach me 1
One Catholic and Apostolic Church : i. e. a Church which has its suc
cession from the Apostles, both in doctrine, and discipline, and orders.
Holy Chost. 'Tis the Holy Ghost who alone calls men to repentance, and
gives them grace and power to perform it. — Men therefore who blaspheme
the Holy Ghost, deny the very foundation of faith, and principle of life
and salvation. Such persons seldom or never recover out of such a sin.
In vain had God sent His Son into the world to redeem it, had He not
sent His Holy Spirit into the world to enable us to receive Him.
How many Christians must give the answer, if they were asked, which
was given, Acts xix. 2, " We have not so much as heard/' &c. How few
know that the Holy Ghost is the principle of a Christian life — that with
out Him we can do nothing — and that we ought to call upon Him at all
times. Communion of saints. Wherever they be, whether on earth or in para
dise, which do make up one body, of which Christ is the Head. Eph. i. 22,
23, and iii. 6, and iv. 15; Col. i. 18, and ii. 19; 1 Cor. x. 16, and xii. 12,
&c; Eph. iii. 14, [15?]
Sin being the transgression of the law of God makes the transgressor
liable to punishment. Jesus Christ has by His death freed us from the
obligation, and not only so, but has restored us to a state of favour ; which
was more than the legal expiations (which only freed men from punish
ment) could do. John iii. 16. Jesus Christ came into the world not only
to pardon but to save sinners, and give them eternal happiness.

42 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. Resurrection of the body. Shall I pollute this body by whoredom and
uncleanness — with drunkenness, &c.
Life everlasting. Will you say you believe this, and that you" are
verily persuaded that one of these two, either eternal happiness, or eternal
misery, must be your portion when you die, and yet be indifferent how
you live?

SECTION VIII.
Q. " What dost thou chiefly learn in these articles of thy
bebef? A. " First p, I learn to bebeve in God the Father, who hath
made me, and all the world.
" Secondly, in God the Son, who hath redeemed me, and
all mankind.
"Thirdly, in God the Holy Ghost q, who sanetifieth me,
and all the elect people of Godr."
Q. What do we learn from this answer?
A. That there is one God, who never left Himself without
'Acts xiv. witness1, but gave evidence of His power, and wisdom, and
goodness, to all ages. But unto us He hath made Himself
known in the Persons of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost;
as our Creator, Redeemer, and Sanctifier : by which we come
more perfectly to know the manner of our redemption.
That God the Father had compassion for His sinful crea
tures, which greatly stood in need of His mercy, and sent
His only Son to redeem us.
That God the Son took our nature upon Him ; made known
His Father's will ; set us an example how we ought to walk
and to please God; became a sacrifice for us; by which sacri
fice we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness
2 Eph. i. 7. of our sins2; for confirmation of wliich, He rose again from
the dead, and sent the Holy Ghost to prepare us for that
happiness which He had purchased for us.
P [" Grant that my belief of these ance we can do nothing that is good,
things may never fail me, in my whole and therefore to be prayed to at all
life, or at the hour of death."] times."]
1 [" God the Holy Ghost. 'Tis to ' [" Sanctifyes us. By consecrating
believe in Him as the principle of all us to God, making us members of His
our good actions, without whose assist- Son, and temples of the Holy Ghost."]

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 43
That God the Holy Ghost taketh under His care all such as SECT.
bebeve in Jesus Christ, and sanctifieth them ; that is, He en- VI11- 
bghtens their understandings, and by degrees changes their
affections, so that they come to have new thoughts, new hopes,
new desires, till at last they become new creatures, and such
as God in mercy will receive into His heavenly kingdom.
Now, without faith, that is, without believing the Gospel,
wliich containeth these truths, we cannot serve God, nor hope
for pardon and salvation from Him.
But if we bebeve the Gospel, this faith becometh a power
ful means to make us good, if either the greatest promises, or
the most dreadful threatenings, can work upon us.
Q. What are the promises you mean ?
A. A full and free pardon of all our sins, if with hearty
repentance and true faith we turn unto God.
A full assurance, that God will require of us no more than
He will enable us to perform.
And lastly, a sure promise of eternal happiness, if we but
do our best to serve God.
Q. These are very comfortable truths ; I pray God they
may never be lost upon us. But what are the severe threat
enings you spoke of?
A. They that will not retain God in their knowledge, He
will give up to a mind void of judgment1. 1Rom.i.28.
Being thus given up, they wiU fall into such courses as
must bring them to destruction.
Which destruction will be most terrible. They shall be
turned into hell, where the worm dieth not, and where the fire
shall not be quenched.
Q. How doth the bebef of these things become a means to
make us good?
A. By making us serious and thoughtful, which they must
needs be, who often think of these matters.
By being ever present with us, and setting life and death
eternal before our eyes ; convincing us, that it is our wisdom
to forsake the pleasures of sin, which are but for a season : and
that it is reasonable to do what God hath commanded, if we
expect to obtain what He hath promised for our encourage
ment. And when we are thus disposed for eternal life, God the

unbelief.]

44 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. Father becomes reconciled to us1; God the Son becomes our
j  — Advocate ; God the Holy Ghost becomes our Guide and
Comforter. Q. What is the reason why all who know this do not
presently become obedient servants to God ?
Causes of ^_ Because many are careless, and never mind their souls:
many are obstinate, and will not think of these things ; many
are wholly taken up with the cares or the pleasures of this
world, and cannot look towards a better; and many are
wicked, and dare not think of a bfe to come.
Now, where it is thus with men, all the promises of the
Gospel will not move them, nor the terrors of the Lord
frighten them into obedience.
Q. Is it not sufficient to live well, though one should not
bebeve these things ?
A. You may as weU hope to bve without food, as to five
well without faith.
We have many grievous sins to be pardoned, the pardon
of which none but the Son of God can procure for us.
We have ungovernable appetites to struggle with, which
nothing but tbe fear of God can keep under.
We have the temptations of a naughty world, and of an
evil Spirit to resist, which nothing but the Spirit of God can
enable us to oppose.
To God therefore we must go for help, which we cannot
do, unless we heartily believe these articles of our Christian
faith. Q. Are these the only necessary truths to be beheved?
A. These are the most necessary; and the knowledge and
belief of these will help you to profit by the whole Word
of God, by which your faith wffl every day be strengthened.
Q. I pray you shew me how ?
A. When you read in the Holy Scriptures of God's judg
ments upon sinners ; of the whole world destroyed by a flood;
of cities overturned; of nations carried captive; of famines,
wars, and pestilence : in aU these you will see and learn to
fear the Almighty power of God, and that it is our wisdom
not to provoke Him.
When you see favours promised and performed to good
men and their posterity, you have so many examples of God's

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 45

faithfulness : and when you know that all men have a right SECT.
to His kindness, who strive to deserve them, you will serve VI11,
Him with cheerfulness.
When you see the wickedness of men brought upon their
own heads, and wicked devices brought to nought, you will
be confirmed in this faith, that all things are naked and open
unto the eyes of Him with whom we have to do1. 'Heb.iv 13
When you find things brought to pass many hundred
years after they were foretold, you will admire the Provi
dence of God, and be satisfied that He orders all things
for the best.
But above all, the Gospel will convince you, that you have
not believed in vain.
The miracles of Jesus, both many and great, will force you
to bebeve His doctrine.
His doctrine win appear every way worthy of God; His
example wUl make you in love with your duty ; and His suf
ferings will convince you, that it is no misfortune to suffer,
when that is the way to eternal glory.
There you will see His care for His Church, in command
ing His ministers to feed His flock; and you will learn to
know the value of your soul, and the great misfortune of
losing it, when you see Jesus Christ, His apostles and ser
vants, so much concerned to save us.
And lastly, you will learn to value the Word of God, which
is the foundation of that faith by which you hope to be saved.
Q. Are there any other benefits of this faith ?
A. Yes. It is by this faith that we are able to suffer
afflictions without murmuring ; to know we are sinners, with
out despair ; to think of death, without trembling.
And it is because we profess to bebeve in God, that we
ourselves are beheved and trusted by men.
Q. But how must we possess our hearts with such a lively
faith? A. Consider that faith is the gift of God, and must be
obtained by using proper means.
Therefore, if you resolve to forsake every evil way, hearken
to the Word of God, cast yourself upon His mercy, pray to
Him for help, and purpose to be governed by His laws, your
faith will increase daily, you will go from strength to strength,

46 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect, and be able to do aU things which will make you acceptable
vnI- to God. Only remember,
That you must never depend upon God's mercies and
promises, unless you do what He hath commanded.
That what God hath threatened will come to pass, whether
you believe it or not.
That His holy Word is true, and That, by which we must
be judged at the last day, how much soever it is neglected.
Therefore, earnestly pray to God, that He may not suffer
your heart to be hardened ; but that you may ever beheve
His promises, and stand in awe of His judgments.

THE PRAYER.
We bebeve ; Lord, increase our faith, and give us grace,
that with an holy bfe we may adorn the religion we profess.
Keep us stedfast in this faith, into which we are baptized,
that no errors may separate us from Thee, but that Thy love,
O merciful God ; Thy grace, O blessed Jesus ; Thy fellowship,
O Holy Ghost, may defend and comfort us in aU dangers and
adversities, until we attain the end of our faith, even the
salvation of our souls. Amen.

[Memoranda.]
The sum of the Creed.
I believe that all these things wliich Christ has made known to us in the
Gospel are most true and certain. And that my eternal salvation depends
upon knowing, in being fully persuaded of them, and in confessing them
openly. Most Christians not being able to excuse their way of living, they
endeavour not to understand, not to think of the faith they profess. 'lis
for this reason that I have set before you, after a plain manner, what it is
you profess to believe, that you may be startled when you see how different
you live from what you believe.
Miserable are they who have no hopes but that their very Creed may
not be true.
Never value yourself for being a Christian unless your life be an
swerable. Life everlasting.— What; a discovery, what a train of honor, will faith
in this discover to us.
What shall we say of those unhappy people who hate and are afraid to
repeat this Creed 1

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 47
Do they imagine that their unbelief will make void the truths of the SECT.
Gospel? VIII-
The reason of this is plain. The Creed puts them in mind of an Al
mighty and just God, whose laws they have broken, and resolve to break
— of a God who sees all their ways — of a God whose mercy in sending
His only Son to save them they have despised — who has appointed a day
in which He will judge the world in righteousness. Because it upbraids
them with the highest ingratitude — despising all the means of salvation.
Because it puts them in mind of a life, an everlasting state after death —
when they that have done good shall go, &c.
And now you see the reason why we repeat this Creed so often in our
public service of the Church. That is, that our faith and trust in God
may increase daily, and that our faith may have its saving effects in our
lives. Faith does not say, " Are these things agreeable to human reason, I
cannot comprehend them." — But faith saith, " God hath made these things
known to us, therefore I believe them upon His Word. — For what He saith
must be true, what He has promised must come to pass, what He hath said
He can perform."
Let us put these questions to ourselves, and have a direct answer from
our own hearts. Is my life answerable to my faith ? Does my faith purify
my heart? Does it produce obedience to the commands of God? Does my
faith make me sensible of my sin and misery ? Does it make me seek for
a deliverer? If I perish eternally, what signifies it whether I perish as a Christian,
or as an infidel ?
Few people deny their Creed, too many live as if it were not true.

SECTION IX.

THE TEN COMMANDMENTS.

Q. "You said, that your godfathers and godmothers did
promise for you that you should keep God's commandments.
Tell me how many there be.
A. "Ten.
Q. "Which be they?
A. " The same wliich God spake in the twentieth chapter
of Exodus, saying, I am the Lord thy God, who brought
thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage."
Q. Why did they promise for me that I should keep God's
commandments ?

48 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect. A. Because you cannot possibly go to heaven, if you do
1 not keep them ; If thou wilt enter into life, keep the command-

' Matt. xix. ments1. For by these we shall be judged at the last day.
17 ' That they belong to us as well as unto the people of Israel,
we may be sure, because Christ hath confirmed and explained
2 Matt. ». them in the Gospel2. He is the Lord our God as weU as
theirs. He brought them out of the house of bondage; and
He brought us from darkness to light, and from the power of
3 Acts xxvi. Satan unto God3.
18" Q. Why do the commandments begin with these words, I
am the LORD thy God?
A. That we may prepare our hearts to receive His com
mandments with the greatest concern and reverence.
When the Lord of heaven and earth, of life and death,
speaks, sure His creatures will hear and obey, for conscience
sake ; that is, because God commands them.
Q. But can we keep the commands of God ?
A. We can do our best, and it is our great happiness, that
God for Christ's sake will accept of that instead of a perfect
obedience. I. " Thou shalt have none other gods but Me."
Q. What is the meaning of this commandment ?
A. You are hereby forbidden to think any creature so
"Matt.x.28. great4 as to be feared more than God; or any thing so good,
as to be more worthy of your love.
You are forbidden to depend upon yourself, upon your own
labour and care, for prosperity; upon your friends for se
curity; upon your wealth for happiness : for these are bless
ings only when God is pleased to make them so.
You are hereby forbidden to give heed to superstitious ob
servations and charms, for procuring of good or for preventing
evil; for this is to forsake that God without whose leave and
direction neither good nor evil can befal any of His creatures.
Go and cry unto the gods which ye have chosen,- let them de-
BJudg.x.l4. liver you in the time of your tribulation5.
Lastly, you are by this command forbidden to murmur at
God's deabngs with yourself or others, for He is Lord of all.
You are forbidden to help yourself by unjust ways, for this is
to do it without God's leave. Or to take the glory of good
success to yourself, for this belongs to God only.

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 49
Q. What is commanded in this law ? SECT.
. IX
A. You are hereby commanded to live as in the sight  —

of God; firmly to bebeve what He hath made known in
His holy Word ; to pray for His blessing upon every thing
you undertake; and to give Him thanks for all His fa
vours. You are likewise commanded openly to own Him as your
God, by going constantly to His house, the Church ; where
He is pubbcly honoured as the great Lord and Benefactor of
the world.
Lastly, you are hereby commanded to respect every thing
that is His; His day, His Word, His house, His ministers.
And to do all this with the heart as weU as with the body ;
for whatever you speak or think is known to Him.
II. " Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven image, nor
the bkeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the
earth beneath, or in the water under the earth. Thou shalt
not bow down to them, nor worship them. For I the Lord
thy God am a jealous God, and visit the sins of the fathers
upon the cliildren unto the third and fourth generation of
them that hate Me ; and shew mercy unto thousands in them
that love Me, and keep My commandments."
Q. What is the meaning of this commandment ?
A. All that believe in the true God are hereby for bidden
to worship Him by an image or picture, because God is jea
lous of His honour ; and though people may pretend not to
worship the image, yet if they worship before it, they shall
be severely punished; for that is in truth forbid by this
command. Q. Doth this command concern us, who have none of this
practice ?
A. It concerns you upon many accounts :
1. To make you thankful to God, who, by His provi
dence, and not by His judgments, hath cured us of this vile
custom. 2. You may from hence learn how necessary it is to keep
close to the Word of God, who best knows our infirmities,
and hath therefore forbidden aU use of images in His service;
which some neglecting, brought them into churches upon pre
tence of instructing the ignorant ; a way which neither Christ
WILSON. E

50 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect, nor His Apostles thought fit to appoint ; and now they are
 '- — abused even unto idolatry.

3. Lastly, this command will direct you how to behave
yourself in the presence and worship of God.
Q. I pray shew me how it doth so ?
A. You must not bow before an image, because such hum
ble respect belongs to God only : which respect therefore you
must shew when you worship Him ; for so good men have ever
'Gen. xxiv. done1; and to do otherwise, is to affront God to His face, and
xxxiv. 8 ; is a sm n°t sufficiently thought on.
Actsxx.36. q_ How doth the greatness of this sin appear?
A. If you were forced into a place where people were wor
shipping an idol, you would sit, or by some way shew that
you despised it. Therefore, if you sit or sleep in God's house,
when others are praying to Him, will it not be judged that
you despise that God to whom they pray ?
Q. How must we behave ourselves in God's house and pre
sence ?
A. Consider seriously, that you go to church to do honour
to God, and to ask such things as you cannot want without
being miserable.
Therefore your behaviour must be such as may be apt to
procure, in yourself and others, a great regard for God, and
an humble opinion of yourselves.
When you ask God's pardon and blessing, you must do it
upon your knees ; and you must stand up to praise Him for
His works and favours.
You must carefully attend to what is read to you, for it is
the Word of God, without which you cannot be saved.
And then you will return home with God's blessing.
Q. Doth this command afford any further instruction?
A. Yes : it shews us, that the piety of parents shall he
remembered for the good of their children to many gene
rations. That the best portion children can receive from their
parents is God's blessing.
And that such parents as are not careful to love God, and
to keep His commandments, do leave certain calamities to
their posterity.
III. " Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 51
in vain : for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh SEC T.
His name in vain3."  — —
Q. When do men take the name of God in vain ?
A. When they use it to any idle or wicked purpose what
ever : as when they speak of God, or of His word or worship,
after a jesting way.
When they pray to God, or call upon Him, without mind
ing what they say.
When they swear falsely, or in common discourse. And
when they use the name of God or His word in charms, or in
curses, or in making vows about trifles.
Q. What is the meaning of that expression, The Lord will
not hold him guiltless ?
A. The meaning is, that this sin shall certainly be punished,
and more than words can express ; however common it is, and
bttle regarded.
Q. Is it a sin to swear by any other oath ?
A. Our blessed Saviour1 expressly forbids all swearing in iMatt.v.34.
common discourse, let the oaths seem ever so innocent.
Q. What are the oaths you mean ?
A. To swear by one's faith, by one's life, by the heavens,
by the Virgin Mary, and the like; a custom which is very
sinful, and which wiU expose you to the wrath of God.
Q. Must a person swear, when he is caUed by the magis
trate to do so ?
A. Yes : it is then his duty to do so, because it is to put an
end to strife2, which is weU pleasing to God. 2Heh.vi.i6.
Q. What is the duty of one who shall be sworn on a jury ?
A. His duty is to lay aside all prejudice ; honestly to en
deavour to find out the truth, without so much as wishing to
find things otherwise than indeed they are. Never to be led
by other people's persuasions, but to make such a return as
he beheves in his conscience to be true.
Q. What is a person's duty who is sworn to give evidence ?
A. His duty is to consider seriously what he is going to
say, that he may speak the truth to the best of his know
ledge; neither concealing any part, nor adding to it. Re-
8 [" As certainly as He is a God of in Scripture ; comprehending all the
knowledge, truth, and justice, He will plagues and punishments which God
as certainly punish every breach of this shall think fit to impose on such as,"
law ; one of the most terrible sentences &c. ]
E 2

52 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT, membering that God sees the secrets of all hearts, and that
 — — a curse shall enter into his house, if he swear falsely1 .
1 Zech. v. 4. From wnence you aiSo see the great sin of those who tam
per with men upon their oath.
Q. What are we commanded in this law ?
A. To speak of God, and of religious matters, after such
a serious manner, that people may learn to have reverent
thoughts of Him and His service.
IV. "Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day.
Six days shalt thou labour, and do all that thou hast to do ;
but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God. In
it thou shalt do no manner of work, thou, and thy son, and
thy daughter, thy man-servant, and thy maid-servant, thy
cattle, and the stranger that is within thy gates. For in six
days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that
in them is, and rested the seventh day ; wherefore the Lord
blessed the seventh day, and hallowed it."
Q. How far doth this command concern us Christians ?
A. We are hereby bound to keep one day in seven holy;
and because Jesus Christ rose from the dead on the first day
of the week, and on the same day sent down the Holy Ghost
to guide His Church unto the world's end; the Apostles,
2 Rev. i. 10. therefore, set apart that day, calling it the Loi-d's Day2, and
the Church hath ever since observed it, according to the
true meaning of this command.
Q. Why are we bid in an especial manner to keep this
law? A. Because if this should be forgotten, all rebgion would
soon be forgotten with it ; and the very knowledge of the
true God, as it is in many nations, would be lost among us,
were there not days set apart, and persons appointed, to
bring it to our remembrance.
Q. How hath God blessed this day above the rest ?
A. Having sanctified, that is, separated it from the common
business of life, He hath promised an especial blessing to all
such as keep it holy; and Jesus Christ hath renewed that
3 Matt. vi. promise 3-
Q. How must we keep it holy, that we may obtain this
blessing ?
A. We must lay aside all such business, cares, and plea-

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 53
sures, as may any way unfit us for the service of God, to SECT.
which the day is devoted ; and, leaving all our worldly con- .  —
cerns, for that time, in His hands, who is able to make us
amends for the want of our own and servants' labour, we
must go to the place of pubhc worship, and give honour to
God, by confessing our unworthiness, that we are sinful,
needy, helpless creatures; by acknowledging His power and
goodness, giving Him thanks for His blessings, and praying
Him to continue them to us.
Q. Are aU bound to observe this day ?
A. Yes; all that can be spared from the necessary business
of the family.
Children, that they may learn their duty, and from their
infancy to fear God.
Servants, that they may not forget that they have a Master
in heaven.
And the very beasts are to rest, unless necessity reqtdre it
to be otherwise, that the whole creation may rejoice in the
mercies of God.
Q. Why is it said, Six days shalt thou labour ?
A. To put us in mind, that it is God who gives us all our
time. That we are faUen from a state of happiness, and must
labour for our daily bread.
Lastly, that it is purely by God's permission, that we
prosper in our daily labours : that therefore we ought to
serve Him truly all our days.
Q. How is the Lord's day profaned ?
A. By neglecting to go to church when we can do it ; by
idleness; by unnecessary business, journeys, and visits; by
vain sports, unbecoming the seriousness of the day, and of
Christianity. Q. Must we observe other days, besides the Lord's day ?
A. Yes ; the feasts of the Church, which are also set apart
by authority, to keep up the remembrance of God's mercies
to us.
Q. What is our duty on such clays ?
A. To go to the public place of worship, to thank God for
His favours to His Church, and particularly for that we then
remember ;

54 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. To let our servants have leisure and innocent diversions,
——  that they may cheerfully serve both their Masters1.
However, where necessity requires, both the servant should
be wilbng, and the master should not scruple, on such days,
to do what is really needful.
Q. May we not observe fortunate and cross days ?
A. By no means. It is a great sin to do so, and expressly
1 Deut. forbidden by God 1, and reckoned as a sort of witchcraft ; and
' with good reason; for by this superstition, God, the author
of all good, is forgotten to be feared, praised, and trusted in.
THE PRAYER.
O God, who alone art worthy of our love, give us grace
that we may never forget Thee, nor Thy glorious perfections;
but that we may serve Thee according to Thy Word, hi sin
cerity and godly fear; that we may never mention Thy
sacred Name without reverence ; that we may perform the
vows that are upon us; that we may not spend Thy holy
days in vanity and idleness, nor in a customary attendance at
Thy house only, but that we may serve Thee with our hearts,
as well as with our bodies, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen. [Memoranda.]
Remember that thou keep holy, &c.
We should soon forget our Creator, as the people before the flood did,
by neglecting to own God every seventh day, as He commanded, and
brought upon themselves a dreadful destruction.
And we should soon be in the case of the heathen world at present, if
we should not meet to hear what Jesus Christ hath done for us.
Worldly business would soon blot out of our minds the thoughts of the
world to come.
The Lord's day is the very support of Christianity, and of the very face
of religion amongst men.
Notwithstanding the duties of the Lord's day, people, God knows, make
a shift to be very ignorant of their duty to God and man : what would
they be if the day were neglected ?
Let our people be persuaded to make a conscience of observing the
Lord's day as ever they hope for God's blessing upon themselves, &c.
To keep holy, &c, is to forbear, abstain from all business of common
1 [" May more cheerfully serve their master on earth and in heaven."]

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 55
life, that shall any way hinder the worshipping of God in public ; such as SECT.
may be done before, or put off till after that day. That the whole mind IX-
and soul, being disentangled from worldly business, may attend upon
God, &c. If we consider how backward we are to learn our duty, — how
ready to forget it, how loath to put it in practice, 'tis necessary that we
should be often put in mind, stirred up, &c.
As the sabbath was a standing memorial of the world made, so is the
Lord's day a monument of the world regenerated, restored, renewed. Both
pleasure and profit must give place to the business of this day. We must
not do our own work, whether of pleasure or profit.
Labours relating to the service of God, as travailing (sic) to hear or per
form divine service, more miles than a sabbath-day's journey, are not for
bidden. It has a charitable regard to servant and beast.
To servants, as a dutiful acknowledgment to God, in that He hath freed
me from the slavery of a servant. To beasts, in that He hath given us
such useful creatures to ease us in some measure of the burthen laid upon
us, In the sweat of thy face, &c.
Reverently to hear, carefully to consider, and to lay up what we learn —
that we may practise it in our lives.
God saw it necessary that one day in seven should be set apart, that
men might not forget their Maker.
Duties. To acknowledge God's glorious work of the creation, and His
infinite power, wisdom and goodness, manifested in the preservation of
all things that He hath made.
God hath sanctified it as a day when He will bestow His blessings more
bountifully upon the worthy observers of it.
The sabbath was made for man, saith our Lord : that is for man's ad
vantage. The great Judge Hale's observation was, that he found God blessed him
remarkably upon his conscientious observation, &c.
We preserve a thankful remembrance of the three greatest blessings —
our creation and preservation ; 2. Our redemption by Jesus Christ ; and
the sending down of the Holy Ghost to teach, sanctify and govern us all
our days.

SECTION X.
V. "Honour thy father and thy mother, that thy days
may be long in the land which the Lord thy God giveth
thee." Q. What are the duties contained in this command ?
A. The duty of children to their parents, of servants to

56 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT, their masters, of people to their governors, of all Christians
— — — • to their spnitual pastors, and of all men to their betters.
Q. Why is the duty of children to their parents only men
tioned ?
A. Because that is a duty first learned, and best under
stood; children very naturaby love their parents, and are
generally kept in subjection by them : and, therefore, when
they are commanded so to honour others, as they do then-
parents, they easily know what that meaneth. And being
well instructed to honour their parents, they will more
readily pay the duties owing to all then' betters.
Q. How must I honour my father and mother ?
A. You must in all lawful tilings cheerfully submit to
them, be careful not to grieve them by stubborn and evil
courses; you must shew them all due respect, and thank
fully acknowledge their kindness to you; bear with their
infirmities, hide their failings, supply their wants, and pray
for their present and everlasting happiness; which if you
do, in obedience to this command of God, you may expect
to live to be a happy parent yourself.
Q. What would then be my duty ?
A. The duty of parents is, to bring up their children in
obedience, and in the fear of God; to take care that they
be instructed in true rebgion ; to provide for them, but not
by unrighteous ways ; to correct them when they say or do
any wicked thing ; to be examples to them of piety, sobriety,
and diligence ; and lastly, to bless and to pray for them. All
which you will be more careful to do, if you consider what
a dreadful thing it will be, should your children be for ever
miserable through your negligence.
Q. What if it should be my lot to be a servant ?
A. The duty of servants is, to be obedient to their masters,
diligent in their business, not ivith eye-service as men-pleasers ;
to be as careful of their masters' goods as if they were their
own, neither wasting them, nor suffering others to do so.
To be no tale-bearers; but above all to be honest, not only
for conscience, but for credit's sake ; deceit and pilfering
being abominable qualities, never forgotten by others, and
very hardly left off by those that give way to them. And
lastly, he must remember that he hath a Master in heaven,

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 57
to whom he oweth service, and from whom he may expect SECT.
the reward of a faithful servant. — — 
And for the comfort of servants, the same Lord of all
men, who commands them to be faithful, commands their
masters to be just and kind, and careful of them ; to give
them what is right; to use them bke feUow Christians,
taking care of them in their sickness, auowing them time
to serve God, and setting them an example of doing so ;
ever remembering, that there is no respect of persons with
God, who putteth down one and setteth up another.
Q. What is our duty towards them that have the rule
over us ?
A. Your duty is, to obey them, not only for fear of punish
ment, but for conscience sake1. Not to speak evil of them, J Rom. xiii.
but to shew them all becoming respect, and to pray that 1(j letu-
God may bless them, and make them instruments of great
good to us all.
For men in authority, fearing God, are a mighty blessing ;
their duty being to keep the people in peace and quietness ;
to defend the persons and rights of honest men; to punish
the unruly; to advise them that have no counsellors; and
in aU things to promote the glory of God, and the welfare
of all below them.
Q. What is the duty of people to their pastors ?
A. To respect them2 for their Master's sake, and for their 2 1 Thess. v.
work's sake; remembering the words of Christ to His minis- 13-
ters, He that despiseth you, despiseth Me 3. Therefore, your 3 Luke x.
duty is, to hearken to their instruction; to pay them their
due without fraud or grudging 4, that God may bless both " Deut.
their labours and yours.
For it is their business and duty to study all ways of teach
ing you how you should walk and please God ; to reprove you
when you do amiss ; to pray that you may do well ; to bless
you in God's name ; and to be wholesome examples in ivord
and deed; and they have much to answer for if they are
not such.
Q. Whom else must I honour?
A. All that are your betters, by reason of their greater
age, their learning, their estates, or places ; to whom there
fore you must shew a just regard.
And il is their duty not to be high-minded, but to be grave,

58 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT, not dishonouring themselves ; courteous, easy to be spoken
 :  to, and ready to help, where they can do it.
Q. What is the meaning of the promise which God hath
made to such as keep this command ?
A. That God wiU bless them in the way they shall go,
which will be a means of prolonging their lives : on the con
trary, he that despiseth his father and mother, the raven shall
1 Prov. xxx. pick out his eyes1 ; that is, he shall act foobshly, as if he were
indeed blind n.
VI. " Thou shalt do no murder."
Q. What is here forbidden ?
A. You are hereby forbidden to do violence to any man,
by word or deed; to wish any man's death; to be glad at
misfortunes ; and particularly, you are forbidden, that which
is the occasion of ab these sins, To bear malice or hatred in
your heart .• for if you do so, you will be apt to provoke others
to mischief, you will be apt to do it yourself, and therefore
2 1 John iii. St. John saith, Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer2.
15. Q. Is any thing else hereby forbidden ?
A. Yes : you are forbidden every thing wliich may make
your own or other men's lives uneasy or unsafe : entertaining
of prejudice, provoking language, and taking away men's
good name ; for a man may be murdered by words, and his
heart broken by ill-usage.
You are also hereby forbid aU intemperance, by which you
destroy your own, and help to ruin other men's bves.
AU which are grievous sins, and a dreadful vengeance will
follow those that send men out of the world sooner than God
and nature designed.
Q. What is the duty required in this commandment ?
3 Rom. xii. A. It is your duty, as far as in you lieth3, to live peaceably
' ... with all men; to avoid the company of contentious people4;
24. to deliver the oppressed5, and to be merciful to such as are in
»Jer. xxi. misery; to forbear and forgive one another6, and be well
°Eph.iv,32. pleased with the welfare of all men.
VII. "Thou shalt not commit adultery."
Q. What are the sins here forbidden v ?
u [See a different turn given to this understand very little the meaning and
text in the " Instruction for Indians," holiness ofthe divine law. To be true
Dialogue XIV.] to one another without marriage, is to
v ["To believe that adulterers and be only in whoring" (sic.)]
fornicators only break this law, is to

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 59
A. All manner of uncleanness, and all such things as are SECT.
apt to lead men into vices not fit to be named. All drunken- x- 
ness, and gluttony, and eager contriving for the belly ; a sloth
ful life ; wanton words and actions ,¦ filthy books and songs ;
all which are a great offence to God, and by no means fit for
one who expects to bve with saints and angels in heaven.
Q. Many people do not look upon these sins to be so great
and dangerous as you speak of.
A. That is because they do not believe the Word of God,
which declares, that whoremongers and adulterers God will
judge '. And what that judgment shall be, you find, Rev. ' Heb. xiii.
xxi. 8. They shall be cast into the lake which burneth with '
fire and brimstone.
Q. What then is my duty, that I may escape that dread
ful sentence?
A. Your duty is to be temperate, to bring your body into
subjection2 to your spirit ; and, if you cannot contain, to use 2 1 Cor. ix.
that honourable remedy3, which God hath provided to keep 3 '' ..
you innocent. Ever remembering that whoredom takes away
the heart4; that is, it makes men regardless of what must 4Hos.iv.n.
come hereafter ; so that they very often see not then* danger,
until they feel it without remedy.
Q. What is the duty of married persons ?
A. To live peaceably together : remembering that marriage
was ordained of God, for the mutual help and comfort which
the one ought to have of the other. And therefore they both
of them have vowed before God, The husband, to love, to com
fort, to honour, and to keep his wife : — the wife, to obey, to serve,
to love, and to honour her husband, as long as they both shall
live. Which vows are as sacred as can be made, and are here set
down, that they may be often thought on by married persons ;
which would be a means of making that state of life the hap
piest that can be on earth.
VIII. "Thou shalt not steal."
Q. How is this command transgressed ?
A. Not only by theft, which is a base vice and openly ab
horred ; but by oppression, deceit, withholding of dues, con
cealing of found goods, defrauding the public, wearying men
out of their rights, or impairing their estates by vexatious

SECT. X.

1 1 Thess.
iv. 6.

60 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
law suits, by power, interest, bribery, or craft ; which are crimes
too often committed by those who never expect to be punished
for the breach of this command ; and yet God is most surely
the avenger of all such1.
Q. What is required of us that we may keep this law ?
A. It is your duty to be diligent in your calling, that you
may be able to live without taking unlawful ways. — To be a
good husband of ivhat God hath given you, lest, having squan
dered it, you be tempted to live by deceit. — To be contented
with your condition; believing that better is a little with
" Prov. xvi. righteousness, than great revenues without right 2. — Lastly, to
8' depend upon God's providence, ivhich takes care of all crea
tures ; and will certainly reward the honest poor man, who
chooses to beg, if he cannot labour, rather than steal.
Q. What is the duty of one who is sensible of his sin, and
sorry that he hath broken this law ?
A. He must confess his sin unto God, and if he can pos
sibly do it, he must make amends to the persons he hath
3 Lev. vi. ivronged3, without which he must not expect forgiveness
2-5 ; Ezek. P ri -i
xxxiii. 15. from God.
And this is that which makes this sin so very hard to he
repented of; because through shame or stubbornness, people
will not make restitution of what they have got by fraud or
violence ; and yet they hope to be saved ; But this is the hope
Job viii. of hypocrites, tohich shall perish4.
IX. " Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neigh
bour*." Q. Is any more here forbidden than the being a false
witness ?
A. Yes : You are hereby forbidden to say any thing of
other men, which may hurt them, unless it be with an honest
design, to bring them to repentance, or to hinder them from
doing greater mischiefs to others.
Therefore, to invent stories, to add to them, and to set
them abroad ; to encourage tale-bearers ; to give men ill
names; to publish their infirmities; to make their faults
worse than they are ; are all condemned by this law, and
* [" He that requires an oath upon neighbour's sincerity — lays a stumb-
any trifling occasion dishonours the ling-block in his way." This note seems
name ol' God, making it subservient to relate to the third commandment]
to mammon, uncharitably distrusts his

13.

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 61
other scriptures, as ihe very work of the devil1 ; as the de- SECT.
struction of all good neighbourhood and Christian charity. s

Q. From whence doth this sin proceed ? \I°hu vm'
A. Sometimes from a base disposition : there are people
who love mischief, and are pleased, the more of it there is
in the world. Sometimes from a busy temper; from pride;
from evil designs ; and sometimes people do it for diversion.
But from whence soever it proceeds, it is a sign of an impu
dent mind, to speak ill of others, as if such men had no faults
of their own ; to jest with a man's good name, tvhich is more
valuable than his estate 2 ; to set friends at variance, and to 2 Prov. xxii.
disturb their good neighbourhood. And therefore revilers
are reckoned amongst those that must not go to heaven 3. 3 1 Cor. vi.
Q. What is required of us by this law ?
A. It is your duty to speak the truth at aU times, when it
is fit, as well as when you are upon your oath ; to be tender
of men's reputation ; to be disposed to hear and believe, and
to speak the best ; not to take pleasure in foobsh or wicked
stories. And we shall observe these rules the better, if we
consider what a sore grief it is to ourselves to be abused by a
wicked tongue.
X. " Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's house : thou
shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his servant, nor his
maid, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any tiling that is hisy."
Q. What is the meaning of this command ?
A. You are hereby forbidden to covet, that is, to set your
heart upon, that which is another man's, lest you be tempted
to take unlawful ways of getting it into your possession ; as
Ahab did, who having set his heart upon his neighbour's
estate4, when he could not have it for his money, the devil 4 ] Kings
helped him to get it another way, which cost him his life, XX1,
and the ruin of his family.
Q. But may not a man desire to buy what is another's?
A. Yes, no doubt of it, provided the other can lawfully
dispose of it, and that you suppose he is willing to do so :
but if he is not wilhng, then to continue to desire it, is a sin
against this law of God.
Q. What doth this law require ?
i [" It is so far from being an act of kindness in God, to lay a restraint upon
severity, that it is an act of the greatest the very thoughts of the heart."]

62 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. A. That you keep your heart with all diligence1, because
— — — out of it proceedeth all manner of wickedness2.
^ rov. iv. rp^ yOU resist the very beginnings of sin, which, if let
2 Matt. xv. alone, will bring forth death3.
3 j j That you be contented with your own lot, as that wliich is
15- appointed you by a wise and good God.
Lastly, that you set God always before you, who seeth the
very secrets of your heart, and will punish all its sinful lusts.

THE PRAYER.
Open our eyes, O Lord, that we may see that Thy law is
holy, just, and good, and that we may keep it with our whole
heart; that we may love and honour all those whom Thy
providence hath made our betters ; that we may do violence
to no man ; that we may abhor all unchaste desires, words,
and actions ; all deceit and oppression ; all the evils of a
lying tongue : all covetous desires, and beginnings of lust.
Lord, have mercy upon us, and write all these Thy laws in
our hearts, we most humbly beseech Thee. Amen.

SECTION XI.
Q. "What dost thou chiefly learn by these Command
ments ?
A. "I learn two things: my duty towards God, and my
duty towards my neighbour."
Q. How are the commandments divided ?
A. The first four make the First Table, and teach us our
duty to God: the six last, or the Second Table, do contain
the duty we owe to our neighbour.
Q. "What is thy duty towards God?
A. "My duty towards God is to believe in Him, to fear
Him1, to love Him with aU my heart, with aU my mind, with
all my soul, and with all my strength; to worship Him, to
* [" To fear God, i."e. to fear to to do what I know or believe will please
offend Him, or to break His commands. God."]
To love God, i. e. to desire and strive

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 63
give Him thanks, to put my whole trust in Him, to caU upon SECT.
Him, to honour His holy Name, and His Word, and to serve — — —
Him truly all the days of my bfe."
Q. Is a Christian's duty hard to be understood ?
A. By no means ; religion being the business of all men ;
a plain man, if he is weU disposed, may know his duty, and
be able to perform it, as web as the greatest scholar.
Q. This is a comfortable truth ; I pray make me sensible
of it.
A. Do you not see that ab necessary knowledge beth in a
very narrow compass ? Your duty to God, and to your neigh
bour, is contained in a few words, very easy to be understood
and remembered, where people truly beheve in God, and
heartily desire to be saved.
Q. Then I trust I shaU not perish, for I do bebeve in God,
and I heartily wish to be saved.
A. You must not be deceived in a matter of so great
moment. It may be, you do not believe in, nor fear, nor
love God with all your heart, though you are persuaded
you do.
Q. I beg I may see my error, if I am in one.
A. Do you bve in any known sin? If you do so, you may
be sure you do not fear Him, who hath power to destroy both
body and soul in hell.
It may be, you think you love God above all things ; but if
you are not concerned to keep His laws, and angry with
yourself when you break them, then you do not love God:
For this, saith St. John1, is the love of God, that we keep His l\ John v. 3.
commandments. Do you run to God in aU your wants, pray to Him, rest
satisfied with what He orders for you, casting all your care
upon Him 2? If you do not so, why then you do not trust in 21 Pet. v. 7.
Him with all your heart.
Q. I see it is my duty thus to love, and to fear, and to
trust in God ; but I am afraid it will be hard for me to
do so.
A. Be not discouraged; to a web-disposed mind, the
grace of God will make every thing easy.
Only remember, that these gracious dispositions are to be
obtained as well by your own endeavours, as by God's assist-

64 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. ance. That no man is perfect at once ; but the work of the
 5L — _ Spirit is fitly compared unto a grain of mustard seed ', which
31? ^ X"1- though smab at first, yet soon becomes a tree.
Q. What then must I do, that I may believe, without any
doubt, that God governeth ab things, and that I may cheer
fully submit to whatever He doth, as the best ?
A. You must often consider that God cannot do wrong to His
creatures, which He would not have made, if He had hated them.
Remember that the best men do own the justice and good
ness of God, even when they smart under His hand. Con
sider how short your own knowledge is; and, as when you
first saw corn flung into the ground, though it did seem to
you to be lost, yet you could not but think, they that did it
had reason for it, because they were wiser than you : if you
think so of God, you will at last come to be web pleased with
whatever He doth, or permits to be done, and never to mur
mur at the ways of His providence.
Q. Though it is my duty to fear God above ab things, yet
I am often more afraid of the laws, and the anger of my
friends, than of God.
A. But you will not be so, if you strive to keep it in your
heart, That His eyes are ever upon you, that His judgments are
very terrible ; that it is a fearful thing for a sinner to fall
under the displeasure of his Maker. Think much of this,
and you will learn to fear God more than death.
Q. How must I learn to love God ?
A. Consider how you came to love your parents : was it
not because you were used to go to them upon all occasions,
and found them always ready to help you ?
Why now consider that your parents could not help you
without God's blessing ; your mother could not hinder her
self of miscarrying of you; and when you were born, she
could not keep you from sad accidents, from sickness, or
from death. It is God who hath preserved you, who inviteth
you to cab upon Him in all your wants ; hath promised to
hear, to answer, and to be a Father to you ; and, if you obey
Him, to make you happy for ever.
Do you therefore accept of this gracious imitation, pray to
God for what you want, and you will love Him as naturally
as a child doth the parents that nourish him.

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 65
Q. But though it is my duly to call upon and worship God, SECT.
yet I find a backwardness in my nature to do so.  : —
A. That may be. However, do something against your
inclinations ; keep your heart clean, and your thoughts upon
your latter end, and pray constantly, notwithstanding your
unwillingness ; and custom and the grace of God will make
that a delight which is now a burthen.
Q. I know I have reason to give God thanks, and yet my
heart is not much affected with His blessings.
A. Therefore you must often think of His favours : and
when you receive any blessing, turn your thoughts forthwith
towards God, and say, This mercy is from Him ; it is He that
gives me friends ; it is He that prospers me in the way I go ;
it is God who hath restored me to health ; it is He that re
freshes me every night with sleep, and every day preserveth
me from danger. Do this, and you will as naturaby return
Him thanks, as desire His blessings.
Q. I see it is my duty to put my whole trust in God ; but
is it possible for me to do so, when He suffers me to fab into
affliction ?
A. Yes, sure : good men have always done so. Though
He slay me, yet will I trust in Him, saith Job \ ^ob xiii. 15.
Remember, that it is good to be in trouble2, when God 2 Psalm
sees meet, who otherwise doth not debght in the misery of
His creatures.
Q. What will be my duty when God shall visit me ?
A. It will be your duty to be patient, to consider your
ways, and to turn to God immediately, and pray that He
may make the troubles of this bfe a means of bringing you to
a better ; and beware of seeking help from the devil, as they
do who make use of charms, when they or their goods are
in distress.
Q. Must I also trust in God, and believe that He carethfor
me, though I am in poverty ?
A. You must do so : for riches are not always a sign of
God's favour, nor poverty of His displeasure.
Remember the resolution which Jacob made : If God ivill
be with me, and give me bread to eat, and raiment to put on,
then shall the Lord be my God3. 3 Gen.
To comfort yourself, and confirm your faith, consider that **vin- 20>

66 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT, this is the work of God1. That He can make you sufficient
j— - — ~ amends in the next world, for what you want in this. That
2 James ' the poor are expressly declared to be heirs of His kingdom2.
i;- 5- That to be sure, God hath His eye continuaUy upon the
poor, because He hath so often commanded others to take
care of them.
Think of these things, and you will be content with your
condition, and not desire to better it by unjust ways.
You will neither envy the rich, nor question the goodness
of God.
Q. Are the rich as much bound to trust in God, as the
poor? A. They are : for they depend upon God, both for the en
joyment and continuance of their riches. For riches make
3 Prov. themselves wings and fly away 3 : and it is God who giveth a
4 Ec V man Power to enjoy what he hath gotten 4.
v. 19. And therefore rich men are commanded not to be high-
6 1 Tim. vi. minded, not to trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God 6.
To give of their substance to the poor, as a debt due to
6 Prov. iii. Him 6. To be thankful, and not to spend them upon their
lusts. Q. It is my duty to honour God's holy Name and His
Word: how shall I bring myself to do so ?
A. Take care not to speak of God, but when you are
serious. Consider often that He seeth you, and so you will
be apt to do what is most for the honour of His Name.
And if you often remember, that the Bible is a book given
by God, to teach us what we are to believe, and how we are
to live, that we may attain eternal happiness : and that your
salvation depends upon knowing what that book containeth :
whenever you read, or hear it read, you wiU attend to it
carefully, endeavour to follow the directions it gives you,
never repeat any part of it but to serious and holy purpose,
and so you will delight in, and honour His holy word.
Q. It is my duty to serve Him truly all the days of my life.
But will not necessary business binder me from doing so
much as is required of me ?
A. No. Whatever God requireth of any man may he
done, without neglecting his worldly business.
One day in seven you are forbid to labour ; do what you

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 67
are commanded on that day, and spare a few minutes every SECT,
morning and evening to praise God, and to ask His blessing ;  —
and then, when you are at your daily labour, you are serving
God as truly, and you are as certainly on the way to heaven,
as they who are at their prayers. And this you may do all
the days of your life.

THE PRAYER.
Gracious God, who alone art worthy of all our service,
grant that we may serve and please Thee according to our
duty, with all our heart and strength; that we may give
Thee thanks, and do Thee honour; and that continuing in
the faith, and fear, and love of God, unto our lives' end, we
may be made by Him eternally happy, through Jesus Christ.
Amen.

SECTION XII.
Q. " What is thy duty towards thy neighbour ?"
A. " My duty towards my neighbour is to love him as my
self, and to do unto all men as I would they should do unto
me. To love, honour, and succour my father and mother.
To honour and obey the King, and all that are put in autho
rity under him. To submit myself to all my governors, teach
ers, spiritual pastors and masters. To order myself lowly
and reverently to all my betters. To hurt nobody by word
or deed. To be true and just in all my dealings. To bear
no mabce or hatred in my heart. To keep my hands from
picking and stealing, and my tongue from evil-speaking,
lying, and slandering. To keep my body in temperance,
soberness, and chastity ; not to covet or desire other men's
goods ; but to learn and labour truly to get my own living,
and to do my duty in that state of life, unto which it shall
please God to call me1."
" [" This is the height of Christian So that every man may be as good and
perfection, wch any man can or need as happy as God would have him be.
attain to. 'Tis also what is required A very poor man who can neither
of every one who hopes for salvation, read nor write— if he is obedient to his
f2

68 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. Q. Is it not sufficient that we love, and fear, and honour
-^^-God?

A. It is not. For we have this commandment from God,
1 1 Johniv. that he who loveth God, love his brother also1; and therefore,
he that saith he loveth God, and hateth his brother, is a liar ;
he neither loveth God, nor doth God love him.
Q. Who is my neighbour and brother ?
2 Luke x. A. Every person who is capable of your love2. For God
hath declared us all to be brethren, that we may learn to
rejoice in one another's happiness, and be concerned at the
sufferings of each other.
That we may relieve their wants, be ready to help their
misfortunes, and always think the best of what they say
or do.
By which we shaU secure the favour of God, and get such
dispositions as may fit us for heaven.
And in the mean time the most unlearned person hath a
rule to walk by, suited to his capacity.
Q. I pray make me understand that.
A. Consider how you love yourself. You wish yourself all
good success in your business ; you are sorry when you mis
carry; you never envy yourself any thing that is good; you
do not love to vex, and seldom faU out with yourself; or, if
you do, you are soon reconciled : why thus you wul deal with
your neighbour, if you love him as yourself, as you are com
manded to do.
You are much concerned for your own credit ; you are not
forward to publish your own faults ; you know what a vex
ation it is to be deceitfully dealt with; and doth not this
teach you not to deal so with others ?
You take it ib to be despised by those below you; why
then you must not despise your betters, but honour and
obey them, according to their place and condition.
And this you will do more cheerfully, when you consider,
3 1 Cor. xii. that we cannot live without one another3. They that go fine,

superiors, — if he is careful to hurt no- his duty in that state of life, and
body by word or deed, &c. &c. If he through the mercy of God he may
gives his children a good example, will have as great a reward as the greatest
not suffer them to lie or swear, &c. If scholar — as he that gives hundreds a
he prays devoutly in the words of the year in charity," &c]
Lord's Prayer, &c. — why then he does

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 69
and fare web, could not do so, if others did not labour hard,- SECT.
and they that labour could not bve comfortably, if they were  .
not protected and encouraged.
So that if the rich will not love and support the poor, and
the poor will not honour and obey, and be faithful to them,
both poor and rich will be sufferers.
It is therefore happy for us that God hath commanded us
to love one another.
Q. How may we attain to such a Christian temper ?
A. You must take all occasions of wishing web and doing
good to others, continuaby exercising your compassion, by
rebeving the poor, helping such as are in distress, comfort
ing the afflicted, and mourning with them that mourn : which
will sweeten your temper, and bring you to good-nature.
You must beware of taking pleasure in the calamities of
other men, though your greatest enemies; for that would
make you inhuman and hard-hearted.
You must often consider that ab men have a desire and
a right to be easy, as web as you; that you yourself have
faults ; and that you stand in need of pardon from men, and
of mercy from God.
But, above ab consider, that this is God's express com
mand, that we love one another, without which we cannot
be saved.
Therefore humbly pray to Him that He may give you the
Spirit of love1, and such dispositions as He wib graciously '2 Tim. i. 7.
accept of.
And then you wib find, that be you never so obedient to
your betters, never so civil to your equals, never so kind to
your inferiors, no man will profit by it more than yourself.
Q. Wib my love to my neighbour hinder me from seeking
my just rights by law?
A. It wib not : but then it must be for something of
value, and not for such trifles as it would not hurt you
to lose,
And then it is your duty, first, to try ab friendly ways ;
when that wib not do, you must go to law with a Christian
temper, without revenge, without taking tedious and spiteful
courses, and vexing your neighbours and yourself without
cause.

70 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect. And lastly, you are to be satisfied with what the law shall
— - — - — determine, be it for or against youb.

Q. What is my duty, if my neighbour speaketh evil
of me?
A. If you deserve to be evil spoken of, your going to law
wib but open people's mouths.
But if you are indeed abused, you ought privately to re
prove him that bath done it ; if you cannot make him sen
sible of his fault, teb it to his Pastor, whose duty it is to
1 ^?tt; admonish him1; and if he continue obstinate, to deny him
Will I ^ the Holy Communion0; which is a greater punishment than
the law can inflict.
Your duty in the mean while is, patiently to bear the
injury, to return good for evil, freely to forgive, sincerely
2 Matt. v. to pray for him; for so hath Christ expressly commanded2.
And for your comfort, consider that by thus freely for
giving him, you have a right to the gracious promise God
made of pardoning your sins ; so that you become the
greatest gainer by the wrong that was done you.
Q. But wib not this encourage ill men to abuse their
innocent neighbours ?
a Rom. xii. A. It is probable it will not3. However that be, we are
not to be more concerned for our own reputation, than for
the honour and commands of Jesus Christ; who hath also
set us an example, that we should follow His steps ; who, when
He was reviled, reviled not again ; but committed His cause to
4 1 Pet. ii. Him that judg eth righteously4.
Q. What if I cannot forgive those that have injured me?
6 Matt. vi. A. Why then you cannot be saved \ But if you desire to
lay by that anger which you find festering in your breast,
then you must pray to God, and He wib give you new dis
positions to forgive, and to love, and to do good.
Q. WiU my duty to my neighbour obbge me at ab times
to conceal his fatdts ?
A. No. Sometimes it is your duty to speak of them; but
then it must be with a good design of bringing him to re
pentance, and to such persons as have authority to call Mm
to an account; otherwise you are a backbiter, and as such
cRom.i.30. reckoned amongst the scandalous offenders6
b [" Though it be against you."] c Rubric before the Communion.

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 71
Q. Must I love them who do not love me ? SECT.
A. Yes : or else Christianity hath made you no better  '—
than the heathens ; for even they love those that love them.
But Jesus Christ hath commanded His followers to love
their enemies1; that is, to obbge them, not to speak evil of "Matt.v.44.
them, but to pray for them, and to do them good.
Q. May not I be true and just in my dealings, and yet
make myself as good a bargain as I can ?
A. Only consider, that if the person you deal with makes
himself an ill bargain out of necessity, or out of ignorance, or
out of fear, it is a wicked thing to take advantage of him ;
and though you may defend it by law, you cannot answer
it to God.
Q. What is my duty, if I have wronged my neighbour ?
A. You are bound to acknowledge your fault, and make
him what amends you can ; to ask God's pardon ; and then
you may hope for forgiveness; for this is what you would
expect from others. This is the rule we shaU be judged by;
and therefore this is the rule we should live by : Whatsoever
ye would that men should do unto you, even so do ye to them2. 2 Matt. vii.
Q. But shall unlearned people know to walk at ab times '
by this rule ?
A. Remember what St. John saith, He that loveth his
brother abideth in the light, and there is no occasion of
stumbling in him; that is, his love loill direct him what to
do3, and will not suffer him to do wrong to others, either 3 1 jonn „.
in word or deed. For love worketh no ill to its neighbour ; 10-
thinketh no evil, and therefore speaks none ; beareth all things,
believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things4. 4 1 Cor. xiii.
Q. Is lying against that love which we owe to our neighbour?
A. Yes, sure. And if you consider what mischief it doth,
how ul you take it to be deceived yourself, how ill you take
it to be suspected of lying, you wib be convinced that it is
a base vice, and that there is great reason for those terrible
threatenings5 which we find in God's Word against such as 5Rev.xxi.8.
are guilty of this sin, That they shall be cast into hell.
Q. What are the rules of temperance, soberness, and chastity,
which a Christian is to walk by ?
A. Whether ye eat or drink, or whatever ye do, do all to
the glory of God6; that is, take care that the name of God 6lCor.x.3i.

72 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect, and rebgion be not evb spoken of, by your excess in these
XII. .,-
 things. Let us walk honestly, as in the day, not in rioting and
1 Rom. xiii. drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness1. For no
man that doth so, can with any true delight think of the
joys of heaven.
Take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be
overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness, and so that day
2 Luke xxi. come upon you unawares2.
For sure it is, that they who give themselves up to intem
perance, are in great danger of dying in their sins unre-
pented of.
And the reason of ab this caution is plain. Eeligion is a
very serious thing, requireth our most serious thoughts; and
the more we take delight in this life, the less we shah think
of the next, and of that self-denial which the Gospel hath
made a Christian duty.
Q. What reason have we to be contented, and not to de
sire other men's goods ?
A. Because our own condition is certainly best for us,
being the appointment of a just and good God, who can make
us amends for what we want here.
And because in a very short time we shab have no need of
these things.
Q. Is not poverty a great evil ?
A. It is very far from being so, when it is brought upon
us by God's providence. The poor have a right to many
comfortable promises : and it is very sure, there are more thatd
lament that ever they were rich, than such as complain that
they had not their portion in this life.
Q. May we not then endeavour to better our condition?
A. Yes, by God's blessing upon an honest industry : hut
no man should desire to bve in plenty here, and hazard his
salvation for it ; nor strive to leave bis children a great deal,
and to go to heb for his covetousness and ih-deahng.
Q. May I do what I please with what is justly my own?
A. No. But you must do good with it : first, bve decently
yourself e; and then reheve the poor with what you can well
d ["have reason to"] that is, such of your relations that are
* ["Provide for your own house, in want."]

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 73
spare. And so you will shew your thankfulness to God, and SECT.
He will reward you for it ' . XIr- —
And this is the best security you can have, that you shall 3i attlXXV-
never want : He that giveth unto the poor lendeth unto the
Lord, and that which he hath given will He pay him again2. 2 Prov. xix.
Q. Will these commandments direct me, in whatever state
of bfe it shab please God to call me unto ?
A. Yes; only remember that you never act against your
conscience. Resolve to follow the truth, when you know it,
whether it is for or against you; in doubtful cases, consult
your spiritual guide, and pray to the Most High, and He will
direct your ways.
THE PRAYER.
O Lord Jesus Christ, who hast loved us and given
Thyself for us, give us grace to love, and to forgive, and to
do good. And that running the way of Thy commandments,
we may live and die Thy servants, and find mercy at the
great day. Amen.

SECTION XIII.
Q. " My good child, know this, that thou art not able to
do these things of thyself, nor to walk in the commandments
of God, and to serve Him, without His special grace, which
thou must learn at ab times to cab for by dihgent prayer;
let me hear, therefore, if thou canst say the Lord's Prayer.
A. "Our Father, which art in heaven, Hallowed be Thy
name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as
it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And
forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass
against us. And lead us not into temptation; but deb ver
us from evil. Amen.
Q. " What desirest thou of God in this prayer ?
A. "I desire my Lord God, our heavenly Father, who is
the giver of ab goodness, to send His grace unto me and to
all people, that we may worship Him, serve Him, and obey
Him as we ought to do. And I pray unto God that He wiU

74s INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect, send us ab things that be needful both for our souls and
XIIL bodies ; and that He wib be merciful unto us, and forgive us
our sins ; and that it wdl please Him to save and defend us
in all dangers, ghostly and bodby ; and that He wib keep us
from ab sin and wickedness, and from our ghostly enemy,
and from everlasting death. And this I trust He wib do of
His mercy and goodness, through our Lord Jesus Christ.
And therefore I say Amen, So be it."
Q. Cannot we keep the commands of God when we know
them, and the danger of breaking them ?
1 Phil. ii. A. It is very sure of ourselves we cannot ' : and it is be-
14. [13 ? J cauge pe0pie do not consider this, that there is so much
wickedness in the world. They are unable of themselves,
and they wib not ask help of God.
Q. How may we be convinced, that of ourselves we are
unable to do these things ?
A. Because the laws of God are owned to be holy, just,
and good, and yet men transgress them though they see
the danger of doing so. So that neither the reasonableness
of the laws, nor the greatness of the Lawgiver ; neither the
threatening of tbe next bfe, nor the punishments of this;
are sufficient to make us obedient, without God's special
grace, which therefore we are taught at all times to pray for.
Q. May we hope that God wib give us the assistance we
pray for ?
A. Yes. For He hath commanded us to pray to Him;
He hath promised to hear and answer us ; and is web pleased
with such as, being sensible of then- own misery, do come to
2 Psalm 1. Him for help2.
vii_' s. ' Q. And what will be the advantage of praying constantly?
A. It wib create in your heart a true love for God, to
whom you go upon ab occasions ; and since you are to beg
His blessing upon every work, you wib undertake nothing but
what you hope will please Him. You will learn to be thank
ful yourself, and teach others to own, to depend upon, and
to glorify God.
Q. What are the things we should chiefly pray for ?
A. For the knowledge of God and His ways; for pardon
of our sins, and grace to do His wib; for His favour and
protection to keep us from falbng.

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 75
And we have the promise of Christ, that if we seek these SECT.
things in the first place1, God will supply ab our wants. ' j '

Q. May we not pray for other blessings ? 33 att- T1,
A. Yes. Only remember that God alone knows what is
best for us; who hath given us this general promise, which
we should be contented with: That all things shall work
together for good to those that love God2, who best knows 2 Rom. viii.
what share of health, of riches, of prosperity, or success, wib 28-
be good for us; to whom therefore we should submit ab
our desires.
Q. How must we pray that we may be heard ?
A. Possess your heart with a true sense of what you want ;
think how bttle able you are to help yourself; look up to
Almighty God, and depend upon His goodness and promises
in Jesus Christ, for whose sake He wib hear, and do what is
best for us3; who, in compassion to our infirmities, and that 3 1 John iii.
the most ignorant person may not want words wherein he
may pray to God, bath therefore given us a most perfect
Form of Prayer, which all Christians should endeavour to
understand. " Our Father, which art in Heaven."
Q. Why are we taught to begin our prayers after this
manner ?
A. That we may pray with assurance of being favourably
heard : For as a father pitieth his own children, so the Lord
pitieth them that fear Him4- 4Psalmciii.
But then we must remember that He is in heaven; and13-
as the distance betwixt heaven and earth is great, so is the
Lord far above the mightiest on earth; therefore we must
pray to Him with great humility.
And to Him only : for to pray to any creature is great sin
and foby; it is to despise our heavenly Father, to whom
Christ directs us to go.
To whom we must pray, not for ourselves only, but for
ab estates and conditions of men; for we are all brethren,
and He is our Father6. 6Mal.ii.lo.
" Habowed be Thy name."
Q. What do we pray for in these words ?
A. We pray that the greatness, and wisdom, and goodness
of God may be so known and acknowledged, that all men

76 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
sect, may give glory, and honour, and power, to Him who hath
xnl- created all things. And for ourselves, we pray that we may
lead holy bves, that the name of God may never be blas
phemed amongst wicked men through our disobedience to
His laws ; but that seeing our good works, they may glorify
»Matt.v.l6. our Father which is in heaven1.
" Thy kingdom come."
Q. What do we pray for when we say these words ?
A. We pray God, that His ways may be known upon earth,
2 Psalm His saving health among all nations 2. To which end, we
beseech Him to bless the labours of them that preach the
Gospel, that the laws of Christ may be submitted to, and
His kingdom may never be taken from us, but that He may
rule in our hearts by His Holy Spbit, and subdue ab our evil
affections, so that sin and Satan may never get the dominion
over us, but that we may come to His everlasting kingdom.
" Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven."
Q. What do we desire in this petition ?
A. We pray that ab men may do their duty in that state
of bfe in which the providence of God hath placed them.
And particularly, that He would give us grace so to
mortify and forsake our own wills and desires, that we may
love and cheerfully obey His laws : that we may know His
will, and take debght in doing it ; for so the angels of God
are still disposed.
" Give us this day our daily bread f."
Q. What do we here pray for ?
A. We beg of God, who knoweth what we have need of,
that we may not want what is necessary for a comfortable
life ; that He wib bless ab our honest endeavours ; and that
we may never use such ways to get a livebhood which we
know He wib never bless. And thus we pray every day,
to keep in our hearts a constant sense of our dependence
upon God's providence, which is our best security.
And we only ask for necessaries for one day, because we
are sure, that he who giveth to-day can do so to-morrow ; for
which therefore we desire to take no thought.
' ["This should teach the poor that gives them all their riches, and keeps
God is their refuge in all their neces- them from falling into poverty."]
sides, and the rich that 'tis He who

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 77
" And forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that SECT. XIII.

trespass against us.
Q. What do we here pray for?
A. That God would be merciful unto us, and forgive us
our sins; that He would not punish us as we justly de
serve; for so He hath promised to all such as confess and
forsake their sins.
For which gracious promise we shew ourselves thankful,
in freely forgiving ab that have offended us.
And we pray for pardon, and we forgive others, as con
stantly as we ask our daby bread, because bfe itself would
be a burden without hopes of mercy.
" And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from
evil." Q. What do we pray for in this petition ?
A. We pray that God, who only can forgive sins, may
prevent us by His grace, that we may never force Him to
leave us to ourselves, nor suffer us to be templed above what
we are able to bear.
For we are in the midst of an evil world, from which, and
from our own evil hearts, and from the violent assaults of
Satan, the author of ab eril, and from eternal death, the
worst of evils, we pray God to deb ver us, and to give us
grace to keep out of the way of temptations, as much as
may be; to be careful of our ways, and never to trust in
our own strength, but in the bring God. And especially
we pray, that we may never live in any known sin.
" For Thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory,
for ever and ever."
Q. Why are these words added to this prayer ?
A. To put us in mind to whom we have been praying;
that we may acknowledge His power to help and defend us ;
for He is the King of all the world ; to Him we owe for all
the good we have or can receive, to Him therefore we give
ab honour and glory for ever.
"Amen," that is, " So be it."
Q. Why do we add this to ab our prayers ?
A. We do, by adding this, declare that we do assent to
what hath been said, and desire with all our hearts it may
be granted.

78 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. Q. Is it expected that such as cannot read should pray?
. XIIX A. It is an unhappiness that people cannot read : but God
forbid that should hinder them from praying. Whoever hath
sense to know that he is a sinner, or that he wants God's
help, is bound to pray as web as he can.
If such a person wants a kindness from his neighbour, he
wib know how to ask it ; if he is to ask it of his betters, he
will think of doing it after a becoming manner, wib wait
with patience, and receive it thankfuby :
Why let him so behave himself towards God, and God,
who is ever pleased with the desires of a heart truly sensible
of its misery and wants, wib easby understand, and favour
ably answer his requests.
Q. How often should we pray ?
'l Thess. v. A. We should pray without ceasing1; that is, we should
let no day pass without begging God's blessing, and giving
Him thanks for His mercies.
That we should take ab occasions of lifting up our hearts
to God for every blessing we receive, for every danger we
escape, and for every affliction we meet with.
Our meals should put us in mind, that we do not live by
bread alone ; that therefore His blessing must make our meat
Deut. viii. to do us good 2.
In our business we should remember, that it is but lost
3 Psalm labour to rise early, and take late rest 3, if He bless not our
cxxvu. . enc[eavourSj that so we may pray God to speed us.
In the morning, we should pray to God to bless our
labours, and in the evenings to defend us from the powers of
darkness; and they that do not do so, have no reason to
expect His blessing.
Q. What else should I know concerning this duty ?
A. Only, that whenever you pray, you take care to do it
with reverence, not forgetting the distance there is betwixt
God, who is in heaven, and His needy creatures on earth.
And though ab postures are acceptable to God, if the heart
be right ; yet the most humble will best become us miserable
sinners, when we come before the Most High God.
And above all things take care that you live web, as web
4 Jolin ix- as pray ; If any man be a xoor shipper of God, and doth His will,
a i jonn v. him He heareth\ And then you may say with St. John5,
14.

3.

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 79
This is the confidence that we have in Him, that if we ask any SECT.
thing according to His will, He heareth us.  —

THE PRAYER.
Blessed be Thy Name, O God, for this great privilege of
laying our wants before Thee, and for the great hopes we
have of being heard. Make us ever sensible of our wants,
and of Thy power and goodness to help us, that at all times
we may cab upon Thee by dibgent prayer. And hear us, O
King of Heaven, when we cab upon Thee in the Name of our
Lord Jesus Christ ; that we may effectuaby obtain the rebef
of our necessities, and ever give Thee praise for the same,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
[Memoranda.]
Prayer is not designed and commanded to inform God of our wants, but
to fit us to receive God's blessings, by making us sensible of our dependance
upon Him.
The end of prayer. To give us a sense and sight of our wants and
miseries. To accustom us to send our thoughts often to heaven — that we
may think often of God, His power to help us, His goodness.
Give us the bread that nourisheth to eternal life.
A prayer coming from an heart sensible of its wants. That we may not
forget that we are all beggars in respect to God. That He only can satisfy
all our wants.
"What a pass is the world come to, when people forget or are ashamed
to say grace before they eat; — as if— (sic).
Let the measure of Thy bounty to us, be the measure of our charity to
Thy poor — to those that are in want.
Give a blessing to our honest labours — to the earth.
That the wants of our bodys may put us in mind of the wants of our
soules — and oblige ub to apply daily to God for grace, for pardon— for
contented mindes.

SECTION XIV.
Q. " How many sacraments hath Christ ordained in His
Church? A. " Two only, as generaby necessary to salvation ; that is
to say, Baptism, and the Supper of the Lord.

80 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. Q. " What meanest thou by this word sacrament ?
XIV
 ' — A. "I mean an outward and visible sign of an inward and
spiritual grace, given unto us, ordained by Christ Himself, as
a means whereby we receive the same, and a pledge to assure
us thereof.
Q. " How many parts are there in a sacrament ?
A. " Two : the outward visible sign and the inward spiritual
grace." Q. Why are these two sacraments generally necessary to
salvation ?
¦Ephes.ii.S. A. Because without God's grace we cannot be saved1, and
God hath determined to give His grace to those only who seek
it in the devout use of these sacraments, where His providence
affords them.
By which sacraments we bind ourselves to be God's faithful
servants g, and God obbgeth Himself to give us ab graces
necessary to fit us for heaven.
Q. Why are the sacraments cabed means of grace ?
A. Because the grace of God doth always accompany them,
when they are administered and received according to the
appointment of Christ, and in obedience to His command.
l Pet. iii. For though they have no virtue in themselves to save us 2,
yet by the blessing of Christ upon His own ordinance, and
through faith in Him, they become means of the greatest
comfort and salvation to ab such as receive them worthby.
Q. How do they become means of so great comfort ?
A. By giving every Christian an opportunity of claiming
God's promise of pardon and grace, and of applying them to
himself. For the sacraments are pledges, or securities, given hy
Christ to His Church, to assure ab His faithful servants that
God wbl as certainly give them the inward and spiritual
grace, as they do partake of the outward and visible sign with
holy dispositions and purposes of obeying His lawsh-
S ["Sacrament. Is the oath wcl1 sol- h [" Lay Baptism, most certainly in-
diers took to be faithful to their prince. valid, when 'tis administer'd in con-
To receive the Sacrament, therefore, is tempt of the Church's authority, and
to renew, or take again that vow v/"h in opposition to her rules.
we made at our Baptism, to be Christ's To be made members of Christ's
faithful servants unto our lives' end, Church is of too great consequence to
i. e. to do what God commands us ; be left to uncertainties."]
for so does every faithful soldier."]

21.

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 81
Q. Did Christ ordain two sacraments only, as generaby SECT.
necessary to salvation ?  '¦ —
A. He ordained no more ; and these are sufficient to bring
us into, and to keep us in covenant and favour with God.
For by baptism we are admitted into the Church of Christ,
and have ab the blessings of the Gospel made over to us1. ' ' * Cor- xii-
And the Lord's Supper is the standing means of reconciling
us to God, when, through weakness or temptations, we have
departed from Him.
Q. " What is the outward visible sign or form in Baptism ?
A. " Water, wherein the person is baptized in the Name of
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.
Q. " What is the inward and spiritual grace ?
A. "A death unto sin, and a new birth unto righteous
ness ; for being by nature born in sin, and the children of
wrath, we are hereby made the children of grace.
Q. "What is required of persons to be baptized?
A. "Repentance, whereby they forsake sin; and faith,
whereby they stedfastly bebeve the promises of God made to
them in that sacrament.
Q. "Why then are infants baptized, when by reason of
their tender age they cannot perform them ?
A. "Because they promise them both by their sureties;
which promise, when they come to age, themselves are bound
to perform."
Q. Was the Sacrament of Baptism ordained by Christ
Himself? A. It was in these words : Go ye, and teach all nations,
baptizing them in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost 2. 2 Matt.
Which command the Apostles observed; they preached x
the Gospel, and as many as beheved the word, them they
baptized3; by this sacrament, adding to the Church daily such3 AcWn.n.
as should be saved ' 4. * Ver. 47.
Holding it necessary to baptize with water even those that
[" Baptism is not only a rite of sin and enmity to a state of grace and
cleansing us from the guilt of former favour with God — to a right to be the
sin, but is also a door hy wch we enter sons of God, and heirs of heaven. None
into the house, family and Church of but God could do this, therefore the
God. Persons into whom we are thus hap-
" Itis the receiving us from a state of tized and dedicated must he God."]
WILSON. n

82 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT, had received the Holy Ghost1; teaching us, that this command
j  '¦ — • of Christ, where it may be duly observed, is not to be neglected
' upon any account whatever.
Q. What is signified and assured to us by this outward sign
in baptism ?
A. That as the body is washed by water, in the Name ofthe
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost ; so is the soul, thus dedicated
to God, cleansed from ab its sins, by the blood of Christ, the
person baptized is made a visible member of Christ's Church,
and hath thereby a right to many great and precious pro
mises. Q. What are the promises and blessings, which by baptism
we have a right to ?
A. That though we were born in sin, yet God wib deal
with us, as if we were innocent.
That having by nature no right to heaven and happiness,
He doth now give us a title to both.
And because of ourselves we are not able to walk and
please God, He doth in baptism give us His Holy Spirit to
enable us both to know and to do our duty.
Which good Spirit, if we do not grieve Him, wib continue
to guide and to assist us unto our bves' end, dispose us to
holiness, help us to overcome our sphitual enemies, and
'Eph.iv.30. bring us to heaven2.
Q. Have ab persons a title to these blessings, who have
been rightly baptized?
A. Yes ; but then this title may be lost, if it is not looked
after when you come to years of discretion; that is, if you do
not perform what was promised for you.
Q. Why then was not our baptism deferred, until we came
to years of discretion ?
A. Because it was ever esteemed a great blessing to he
sanctified, that is, dedicated to God as soon as might be, that
by His good Spirit, He might dispose us to hobness, and hy
His good angels, which are appointed to minister to them
3 Heb. i. 14, which shall be heirs of salvation3, guard us from the attempts
of evil Spirits.
Therefore were the children of the Jews received into cove
nant at eight days old ; and Jesus Christ saith, that of such
4 Mark x. is the kingdom., that is, the Church of God4.
14.

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 8S
And therefore are children of Cliristian parents baptized, SECT.
because the promises are to them1, as web as to their parents;  ^^ —
and it is with good reason supposed, that when they come Actsu- 9*
to know what privileges they have a right to, they wib
look after, and strive to obtain them.
Q. Since then I am come to age, what must I do to be
sure of these blessings ?
A. You must endeavour to understand and perform those
necessary things which are required of ab persons before they
are baptized, and which were promised in your name2. These 2Actsii.33,,
are repentance, and faith, without which baptism wib not
profit you.
Q. What doth the promise of repentance bind me to ?
A. You are bound to forsake ab wicked courses ; to deny
ab ungodliness and worldly lusts ; not to consent to known
sin, but to serve God to the best of your knowledge and
power, doing what He hath commanded, and avoiding what
He hath forbidden : for so every dutiful child behaves him
self towards his father ; and if you are a chbd of God, and
hope for His favour, you wbl do so bkewise ; remembering
that he that nameth the name of Christ, that is, every true
Christian, must depart from iniquity 3. 3 2 Tim. ii.
Q. What is that faith into which I was baptized, and I9-
which I am bound to take upon myself?
A. You are bound to receive the Gospel of Jesus Christ,
as that which containeth the whole wib of God necessary to
be known by men.
In which gospel is made known to us the way by which
God wib save us4, that is, by faith in Jesus Christ, who came 4 Mark xvi.
into the world to save sinners*; who died for our sins, and „, ~. .
u ' b 1 iim. 1.
rose again for our justification, and hath commanded us to 15.
fobow His steps, that as He died and rose again for us, so
should we that are baptized die from sin, and rise again unto
righteousness. Wliich if you strive to do, then may you put your whole
trust and confidence in Jesus Christ; depend upon God's
promise of pardon, favour, and assistance ; and may be web
assured that you are in a state of salvation, and in the way
to heaven.
g2

INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE

SECT. XIV.

THE PRAYER.
We do heartily thank Thee, O heavenly Father, for Thy
Word and Sacraments, beseeching Thee, that they may he-
come effectual means of grace to us, through faith in Jesus
Christ. Grant that as we have been born again by water
and the Holy Ghost, and made heirs of Thy kingdom, we
may continue in the number of Thy faithful servants unto
our bves' end. Give us grace, that we may never grieve Thy
Holy Spirit, by which we are sanctified, but that walking
answerably to our Christian calling, we may enjoy the ever
lasting benefit of that heavenly washing, and may come to
the eternal kingdom which Thou hast promised, through
Christ our Lord. Amen.

SECTION XV.
Q. " Why was the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper or
dained ?
A. " For the continual remembrance of the sacrifice of
the death of Christ, and of the benefits which we receive
thereby. Q. "What is the outward part or sign of the Lord's
Supper ?
A. " Bread and wine, which the Lord hath commanded to
be received.
Q. " What is the inward part or thing signified ?
A. " The body and blood of Christ, which are verily and
indeed taken k and received by the faithful1 in the Lord's
Supper. Q. "What are the benefits whereof we" are partakers
thereby ?
A. "The strengthening and refreshing of our souls by
k [" Verily and indeed — viz., as to manner, not in a corporeal, wch dis-
its spiritual power and effect."] tinguisheth ours from that absurd doc-
' ["i. e. By Faith. After a spiritual trine of transuhstantiation."]

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 85
the body and blood of Christ, as our bodies are by the SECT.
bread and wine.  5Yj —
Q. "What is required of them who come to the Lord's
Supper ?
A. "To examine themselves, whether they repent them
truly of their former sins, stedfastly purposing to lead a new
bfe ; have a bvely faith in God's mercy, through Christ, with
a thankful remembrance of His death ; and to be in charity
with ab men."
Q. When was the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper or
dained by Christ ?
A. The same night in which He was betrayed, when He
took bread, and having given thanks, He brake it, and said,
Take, eat : this is My body which is broken for you, this do
in remembrance of Me. After the same manner also, He took
the cup, when He had supped, saying, This cup is the new
testament in My blood, this do ye as oft as ye drink it in
remembrance of Me. For as oft as ye eat this bread, and drink
this cup, ye do shew the Lord's death till He come1. 1 1 Cor. xi.
Q. What are we to learn from these words of the Apostle ? ' °'
A. That it is our duty to keep up a continual remembrance
of the death of Christ, whereby alone we obtain remission of
our sins2 2Lukexxii.
That to do this, we are to meet together (as often as God's 19,
minister giveth us notice) to declare and represent His death,
by breaking bread, and pouring out wine, and "giving thanks
to God, for sending His Son to teach us our duty, and to die
for our sins.
That we are to eat that bread, and drink that wine, in
token that we seriously purpose, and take this Sacrament upon
it, to continue Christ's faithful servants, by doing His will to
the best of our power.
By ab which, we acknowledge our own sad and sinful
condition, and that we have no hopes, but in the merits of
Christ; but that we bebeve His death to be a full, perfect,
and sufficient sacrifice, oblation, and satisfaction, for the sins
ofthe whole world"1.
™ [" In remembrance of Me. Ofthe I suffered for you — and of My coming
holy example I set you, ofthe holy doc- again to punish My enemys, and to
trines I taught you. Of the hitter death reward My friends and servants."]

86 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. Q. What benefits may we hope for, by remembering the
 '¦ — death of Christ after this religious manner ?
A. We may expect and depend upon the pardon of all our
'Rom.v.io. sins1, and grace and strength to do our duty, and eternal
happiness when we die. And we may as certainly expect
these benefits, as we can hope for strength and refreshment
from food. For God, who spared not His own Son, but de
livered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also
2 Rom. viii. freely give us all things2 ?
Q. Do ab that goto the Lord's Table find there these
benefits ?
A. No : but they only who receive this Sacrament
worthily. Q. How must we prepare ourselves to receive it worthily ?
A. The Church, following the Apostle's rule, giveth you
this short and plain direction : You must examine yourself,
concerning your repentance, your faith, and your charity.
Q. How must we examine ourselves concerning our repent
ance ?
A. You must first examine your heart, whether you know
what a sinful, helpless creature you are, and bable to the
wrath of God; for then you wib see the necessity and the
blessing of a Redeemer. And not till then; Because, they
that be whole need not a physician, but they that be sick.
Then see whether the great danger you are in wib dispose
you to consider your ways, to confess your sins to God, to
lay before Him your want and your desire of mercy, and to
beseech Him, as for your life, to pardon you. This is what is
required of you, and this you wib do, if you remember, that
3 Rom. vi. the wages of sin is death3, even death eternal, where it is not
repented of.
You must therefore, in the last place, examine yourself,
whether you resolve to amend your ways for the time to
come, stedfastly purposing to lead a new bfe, and to bring
iMM.Hi.s. forth fruits meet for repentance4.
Q. How must I examine myself concerning my faith?
A. You must consider whether you do indeed bebeve the
Gospel; that Christ is in heaven, and by the merits of His
5 Heb. vii. death making intercession for us 5 : that God for His sake
"Rom.v.io. wiu be reconciled to all repenting sinners6; that He will

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 87
save them from death eternal, and give them everlasting SECT.
life. xv-
If you bebeve these things, and resolve to bve bke one
who doth so; never looking upon your own works, but upon
the mercy of God in Jesus Christ, giving hearty thanks to
God for His death; then is your faith such as will save you™.
Q. How must I examine myself concerning my charity ?
A. You must examine your heart, whether you have such a
good- wib towards all men as becometh brethren ; for we are
ab of one family, partakers of the same bread ; we therefore
ought to be of one mind, and of one soul, ready to love, to'
help, and to pray for one another.
Whether you are willing to give satisfaction, and to ask
pardon of such as may have taken offence at your words or
actions, or have been injured by you.
Ready to forgive such as have injured you, as you expect
forgiveness of your offences at God's hand.
This is what Jesus Christ hath expressly required ' of ab 'Matt.v.23.
such as come to offer themselves or their prayers to God,
and then He wib accept their sacrifice •>.
Q. Then even an unlearned person, who means well and
wib do his best, may be a worthy communicant ?
A. There is no doubt of it. The Lord's Supper was or
dained for the benefit of all sorts of people, poor and rich,
ignorant and learned, people of business, as web as those
that have leisure. For, in few words,
If a man is sensible of his sins and weaknesses, and sorry
for them :
If he desires and purposes in his heart to keep God's com
mandments to the best of his knowledge and power :
And, trusting in God for grace and assistance, goeth to
the Lord's Supper to obtain them : such a person will receive
that Sacrament to his great and endless comfort.
Q. How comes it then, that so many neglect a duty so
plain and easy, and yet so necessary and comfortable ?
n [" See whether your faith he such to endeavour to bring ourselves to that
as purifies the heart, and worketh hy temper before we dye.
love. Acts xv. 9 ; Gal. v. 6. Otherwise " If God so loved us, as to send His
'tis not faith but presumption."] own Son to dye for us, we ought to love
° [" Charity. And because there is one another : for we are all equally His
nothing but love and peace and good creatures, and all redeemed hy His
.agreement in heaven, we are therefore Son."]

88 INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE
SECT. A. Because there are many who think not of their souls,
 : — or of a world to come.
There are many who know they must repent, that is,
change their way of living, upon their going to the Sacra
ment, but think that too great a trouble.
And there are very many, who purpose to reform, but
cannot resolve to begin, and too often defer it till 'tis too
late to profit them.
These are, for the most part, the true reasons, whatever
else is pretended, why so many turn their backs upon this
holy Sacrament.
Q. But may not people be hindered by scruples of con
science ?
A. Yes : the Church supposes they may, and directs such
persons what to do. Tlvey are to go to some minister of God's
Word, and open their grief: and if they are in earnest, there
is no doubt but they may receive satisfaction. So that every
man may know, whether his not going to the Sacrament
proceeds from a real scruple, or from the corruption of a de
ceitful heart. He who is not concerned to remove his scru
ples, is surely not much afflicted with them.
Q. This Sacrament being so divine and comfortable a thing
to them that receive it worthily, I pray give some short and
plain directions, such as may instruct and quicken me in so
necessary a duty.
A. Remember then, that a sober and a Christian life is
the best preparation for the Sacrament.
That it is much better to judge and condemn yourself here,
than that God should condemn you hereafter.
Whenever, therefore, you perceive yourself to have offended
in thought, word, or deed, delay not to confess your sin unto
God, and to beg His pardon ; and then go to the Sacrament,
that you may have your pardon sealed in heaven.
Never be ashamed to submit yourself to those you have
wronged ; and be ready to forgive such as have offended you.
With these dispositions go to the Lord's Supper as often
as you have a fit opportunity, and look upon that Sacrament
as a sure pledge of the love of God, and depend upon His
promise of pardon and grace to such as desire to serve Him
with all their hearts.

LEARNED THE CHURCH CATECHISM. 89
And though you should not have the joy and comfort you SECT.
may desire, yet faithfuby rely upon the goodness of God, who xv-
maketh even our fears and sorrows to help us forward in our
way to heaven.
And above ab things consider, that as often as you partake
of this holy Sacrament, you devote yourself to God's service,
and are under new obligations to lead a holy life.

THE PRAYER.
Almighty God, who gavest Thine only Son Jesus Christ
to suffer death upon the cross for our redemption, give us
grace to keep up the remembrance of this great mercy, until
His coming again. Grant that we may never be ashamed
to confess the faith of Christ crucified; that we may never
despise the blessings He hath purchased for us, nor the
means of grace which He hath ordained; which we most
humbly beg for the sake of the same Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.

PLAIN AND SHORT DIRECTIONS,

PRAYERS*,

FOR PARTICULAR PERSONS, FOR THE LORD'S SUPPER,
FOR FAMILIES, FOR THE TIME OF SICK-
FOR THE LORD'S DAY, NESS, &c.

" [In the first edition was added, " In the language, and for the use of the
Diocese of Man. London: printed by Benj. Motte, 1707."]

TO THE INHABITANTS OF THE DIOCESE
OF MAN.

It is for want of consideration, that any person or Christian
family neglect to pray daily to God ; the most unlearned see
that they depend upon His providence; that they cannot
prosper without His blessing; that they can do no good
thing without His grace or assistance ; that they can bve no
longer than He pleaseth ; and that when they die, they must
be miserable or happy, just as He shall judge they deserve
to be.
These are the reasons which should prevail with every
person to pray constantly for pardon and peace ; for grace to
do the wib of God; for His blessing and protection; for a
happy death, and for a joyful resurrectionb.
The ox knoweth his owner, and the hand that feeds him;
hunger and cold seasons make the very beasts seek to you for
shelter • and wib not the loving-kindness of the Lord, nor His
corrections, make you look up to Him, by whom we live, and
from whom we expect ab good ?
God forbid it should be so with any of you, after you know
the great danger of living without God in the world, and the
great happiness of being under His protection.
Men may think to thrive by their own industry, by the
help of friends, by what their forefathers have left them ; but
ab these wib not do without God's blessing ; for, except the
Lord build the house, they labour in vain that build it.
We may hope that good advice, our own reason, the fear
of the laws, the care of our reputation, wib keep us, that sin
'¦ ["Blessed."]

94
and heb shall not get the dominion over us ; but then we do
not consider, that many who have had ab these helps are
now for ever undone, because they did not beg God's grace,
without which nothing can save us from ruin.
For there is no wickedness, which any other person hath
faben into, there is no misfortune, no misery, but we are ab
liable to the same ; and 'tis God's goodness that any of us
are delivered. And therefore it is necessary above ab things
that we should secure the favour of God.
And they that do so, by worshipping Himc daily, wib find
great comfort here, and an unspeakable reward hereafter.
For God will give His Angels charge concerning them. He
will deliver them from evil. He wbl give them new hearts,
and ohrect them in the way they should go, and bring
them to everlasting bfe. And in the mean time whatever
befabeth them shab be for their good at the last, and in
this bebef they shab always be easy.
Now ab such as wib not serve God to the best of their
knowledge, and the means afforded them, wib be left without
excuse. Here are plain and short instructions and prayers
in your own language, put in your hands. Such as may be
used where any one in the famby can read ; such as may be
learned by heart in a few days by them that cannot read;
and yet such as by God's blessing may help to make you a
rebgious people, and keep you in His favour.
That therefore which I do earnestly beg of ab persons
within my diocese, into whose hands this smab book shab
come, is this — that they would learn to say distinctly the first
two prayers for morning and evening in private, and use
them daily. This is what I shab expressly require of all that
come to be confirmed; for how can they promise to walk in
the commandments of God, who wib not learn to ask His grace
by diligent prayer, without which we can do no good thing ?
In every famby where there is one that can read, I do
hope that the two famby prayers wib be constantly used.
And I make no question but the clergy d, who aree truly
concerned for the souls of their f people, will bring many
web disposed persons that cannot read, to learn and to use
c ["God."] d ["every clergiman."] * ["is."] '["his."]

95
them ; for they wib consider the terrible words of the Prophet,
Pour out Thy wrath upon the families that call not upon Thy
nameK iJer.x.25.
The rest of the instructions and devotions are so necessary,
and yet so short and plain, that I persuade myself they wib
be made use of by most that can read, and that many good
people wib read them to those that cannot read themselves.
Remembering their own proverb : " When one poor man
helps another, God is exceedingly pleased."
Remember that ab men may be happy if it is not their
own fault ; for so saith the wise man, Whether a man be rich
or poor, if he have a good heart toward the Lord, he shall at
all times rejoice with a cheerful countenance 2. 2 Ecclus.
And God Almighty grant, that what I have 8 here pre- XXVI' *'
pared for you may be for your present instruction and fu
ture welfare ; and that you may never want that measure of
knowledge which is necessary to saveh your souls.
Tho. Sodor and Man.
[Memoranda from Bishop Wilson's interleaved copy."]
Things to be added in these prayers.
Prayer for parents for their children.
Prayer for the time of sickness.
My Brethren,
The directions and devotions wch I published in yo* own language near
40 years agoe, being now out of print, and being now shortly, hy the course
of nature, very soon to leave you, I thought it good to leave you my testi
mony of (sic).
You are answerable to God for every young person that you present to
the Bp. to be confirm'd.
The neglect of family worship is one of the great causes of that indif
ference for religion wch is seen both in the Church and lives of Christians.
This w" season our own, our children's and our servants' mindes with the
fear of God, and with a love for His goodness : wd prepare our mindes for
the worship of God in publick.
The neglect of this duty is punished with the disobedience of children,
with the negligence and dishonesty of servants, and with many other un
observed judgments.
A child or servant, a parent or master that does not worship God daily,
must not expect himself to be served or obeyed faithfully.
e ["is" for "I have."]
h [add, " So that we may all, when we dye, meet in the Paradise."]

96
Them that honour Me, saith God, I will honour, and they that despise
1 1 Sam.ii. Me shall be lightly esteem'd' ; not only by God, by denying His favour
30- and blessing, but by their children, servants, and others.
Confirmation. It ought to be considered, that when children are con-
firm'd very young, they will be too apt to fling off the yoke of obedience
to their pastors, they'll not come to be catechised, and instructed, they
need no certificate in order to marriage, &c. These may be thought little
things by those that have not considered.
Parents should be put in mind (exhorted) to see that their children say
their prayers morning and evening, and that they do it seriously, &c.
Family prayer. Remember this truth, That God will have no regard to
the prayers of those who have no regard to His commands.
Remember this excellent rule, Never to undertake any work w1* you
have not the confidence to beg of God to bless and prosper in your hands.
This will direct you, and keep you from doing a thousand things w1* you
will afterwards repent of.
Prayer. We are commanded and obliged to pray every day, that we
may preserve in our mindes our dependance upon God, our love of God —
as He is the giver of all the good we desire or hope for, or want.
Without prayer we shall neither begin nor end well any business.
Prayer. We are put in mind that God is always present, both hears
and sees us.
Qualifications. To be truly sensible of our wants, to ask with the
humility of a child. See Collect, fol. p. 60.
A short address to the clergy touching fitting their young people for
confirmation. Vide my printed sermon '.
Parents to oblige their children and servants to attend regularly on the
publick worship.
Great pains and care should be taken to possess children's mindes with
the dangers they are in by reason of the corruption of their nature, and
the blessiDg of a Redeemer — Of the danger of dying unconverted, and of
the account we must all give. Proneness to sin — Temptations — Evil world
— Our own inability.
Church. To see that their cliildren behave with decency and reverence
in the house of God, or wherever they say their prayers. A clergyman
will have more to answer, more than many are aware of, who despises the
care of petty schools. If cliildren are not early taught to mind their
prayers, and say them with reverence, seriousness, and attention, he will
have a congregation of thoughtless, indevout hypocrites, who worship God
with [their lips, while their heart is far from Him.]
To masters and mistresses of schools. The evil custome of reading too
fast, sticks to too many all their life after, and is hardly to be left off,
when men come to read in publick, &c.
Children praying. Take especial care that they say them with serious-
' [That is, the Sermon before the ledge, 1724 : numbered 57 among the
Society for promoting Christian know- Bishop's collected sermons.]

97
ness and deliberation, or they will get an habit of not saying their
prayers. Give me a heart to love and to fear Thee, and to keep Thy command
ments. Though a Christian's lot may be in a place where he cannot have the
benefit of family prayers, yet no one can excuse himself from making use
of a private prayer morning and evening.
Preface. I have observed a simplicity of expression, suited, as it ought
to be, to the understanding of every one.
The general corruption of Christians ought to oblige every minister of
God to use his best endeavour to establish Family Religion. The want of
wcl' is one of the greatest occasions of the growing vices of the age we live
in, and w0* we have reason to fear, will end in God's judgments upon this
nation. Business. That family that can find time for business, for pleasures,
Pleasures, for every thing relating to this life, and yet cannot find
time to serve their God, are certainly in the way of eternal ruin.
They that love God will find time to glorify Him — They that love their
own soules, will not fail to beg of God to help them to save them being lost
for ever.
What is here aimed at is this. To awaken such as are not hardened in
sin, that they may see their danger of living without God in the world,
before they go to give ace' for 
We live upon God's bounty, and will not own it. We depend upon Him.
We want His grace and help, and will not ask it. We are sinners, and will
not beg for pardon. We have powerful enemies, and will not ask His pro
tect". In short we are in the way of ruin, and [do] not fear for ourselves.
They that do not know why they are Christians are in a ready way to
become Infidels.
So they that do not know why they are protestants, are in manifest
danger of being seduced to popery.
So necessary it is, that young people shd be instructed in the necessary
principles of the Christian religion.
And be made sensible that no less than their soules are at stake — in
order to make them serious &c.
This is not likely to be done, if young people are not taught to be serious
betimes. Teach them to read, and especially to say their prayers, with the greatest
deliberation — that their mindes may go along with their words and lips —
or the vice of hurrying over their prayers will, without a very great
[grace ?], stick to them as long as they live.
You may think these are little things but they are (neglect of them) of
more evil consequence than you may be aware of.
Family Prayers. If yo" servants serve and fear God they'll serve you
more faithfully.
Private Prayers. Without begging God's protection you will be exposed
to every temptation of the world, the devil, and y' own corrupt — (sic).

[CONTENTS.

Morning Prayer for a Person in Private . . . 101
Evening Prayer for a Person in Private . . . 103
Morning Prayee foe a Family .... 105
Evening Peayee foe a Family .... 107
Short Insteuction foe Sunday Moening . . . 109
Shoet Insteuction for Sunday Evening . . . 112
Plain Insteuction for the worthy eeceiving of the Lord's
Supper ....... 116
Short Directions foe such as have been confiemed, or at
the Lord's Supper ...... 122
Shoet and plain Insteuotions foe such as are Sick, or
under any Affliction . . . . 124]

h 2

PLAIN AND SHORT
DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS.

PRAYERS FOR PARTICULAR PERSONS.
Consider the danger of going into an eril world without
God's a blessing, and then you wbl notb neglect to pray for
His grace and protection every morning.
MORNING PRAYER.
O Lord, my Maker and Redeemer, I thank Thee for ab
Thy mercies, and especiaby that I am a Christian, and in the
way of salvation : Lord, suffer me not to go astray0, or bring
me back by such means as to Thee shab seem meet.
Let Thyd grace, which is sufficient e, secure me from the
temptations of the world, the flesh, and the devb ; that I may
not follow nor be led by them.
Let my bebef of Thy infinite power, and justice, and good
ness, make me to fear, and to love, and to put my whole trust
in Thee.
Let the goodness of Thy commands incline me in aU things
to obey Thy blessed will, that I may love my neighbour as
myself; and forgive, and bve in charity with ab the world.
That I may obey such as have the rule over me ; be just in
ab my dealings ; true and faithful in my words and promises.
* [" Protection and blessing."] ful."]
b ["never."] • [Add " I beseech Thee," and omit
" [Add " from Thy commands."] " which is sufficient."]
* [Add, " all-sufficient, all-power-

102

PLAIN AND SHORT

That I may be temperate, sober, and chaste; lead an
honest and a godly bfe ; be content with my condition, and
never desire to better it by unjust ways.
f The Lord preserve me from ab s evil ; from pride, and
malice, andh idleness, zn&uncleanness ; from deceit, and worldly -
mindedness ; and from lying and slandering.
I beseech' God, that His grace may ever be with me, to keep
me from all thoughts, words, and actions, that I should k have
cause to repent of1.
Defend mem in ab dangers, comfort me in aU afflictions,
direct me when I know not what to do, and bring me in His"
good time to His heavenly kingdom, for Jesus Christ's sake.
0 Lord, hear me, not according to my weak understanding,
but according to the fab meaning of that form of words0 wliich
Jesus Christ hath taught us :
OUR Father, which art in heaven, Hallowed be Thy Name.
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in
heaven. Give us this day our daby bread. And forgive us
our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass agamst us.
And lead us not into temptation ; but debver us from evil ;
For Thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory,
for ever and ever. Amen. [Memoranda.]
Give me an heart always open to receive the truth.
Enable me to get the mastery of all my sinful passions and affections, of
my corrupt nature, wch I find to be prone to evil continually.
Possess my soul with a great desire of pleasing Thee, and with a fear of
offending Thee.
Imprint upon my heart the thought of what I shall be for ever when
I dye. May I never render myself by any sin unworthy of Thy grace.
May God who wd have all men to be sav'd and to come to the knowledge
of the truth, bless these endeavours of mine for His glory and the salvation
of souls.
Give me the graces wch Thou knowest I most stand in need of.
Matt, xviii. 3. " Except ye be converted, and become" &c. Vouchsafe
me, gracious God, the grace of a true conversion.
1 [Add "may."] ' [Add, "when I come to dye, or
e [Add "sin and."] when I ly down to sleep."]
i [" from."] °> [Add, " I beseech Thee."]
¦ ["pray."] " ["Thy."]
" ["may."] » ["Prayer."]

DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS. 103

PRAYERS FOR PARTICULAR PERSONS.
Whoever goeth to sleep without God's blessing, hath
much reason to fear his own safety. And therefore every
wise man will put himself under God's protectionp.
EVENING PRAYER.
Blessed be God for ab His favours q from day to day be
stowed upon me.
Lord, make me sensible that T whoby depend upon Thee
for life, and health, and prosperity ', and comfort'; that it may
be my debght as web as my duty to serve Thee faithfully.
Continue to me Thy blessings, I beseech Thee, and give me
grace never to abuse them.
O God, be merciful unto me, for8 1 have walked contrary
to Thy holy laws; Lord, forgive me, and debver me from
those judgments which my sins deserve'.
Give me grace never to consent to any known wickedness u,
nor ever to grieve Thy Holy Spirit, by which I am sanctified.
Let me seex the danger of sin, that I may flee from it, that
I may strive against it, that it may never be my ruin.
Enbghten my soul with saving truth ; correct me in mercy
when I grow careless of my salvation. Make me ever mindful
of my latter end. From sudden and from eternal death, good
Lord, debver me.
Preserve me from the power and malice of the devil ; grant
me a quiet sleep, a happy death, and a joyful resurrection,
for Jesus Christ's sake. Amen.
O Lord, hear me, not according to my weak understanding,
but according to the fub meaning of that form of words Y
which Jesus Christ hath taught us :
r [Add, " when he lyes down to » [" Or to sin against my conscience.
sleep."] Let nothing ever prevail with me to sin
' [" Mercys."] against my conscience, that I may not
r [Add, "and for every good thing grieve Thy Holy Spirit, and force Him
I desire or hope for."] to forsake and leave me to myself."]
8 ["Whereinsoever."] * ["Understand the dreadful."]
* ["The judgments my sins have y ["Prayer."]
deserved."]

104 PLAIN AND SHORT
OUR Father, which art in heaven, Habowed be Thy Name.
Thy kingdom come. Thy wib be done in earth, as it is in
heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And forgive us
our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation ; but debver us from evil ;
For Thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for
ever and ever. Amen. [Memoranda.]
Give me, 0 God, a great concern for my salvation.
A man is never more in danger than when he thinks that he stands not
in need of God's direction and help.
Whoever thus begins and ends the day with God, will lye down with a
comfortable sense of being secure under the protection of the Almighty, of
one able to save him.
What have I been doing this day, what favours have [T] received from
God. — What have I to thank God for 1 what have [I] to ask pardon for t
what favr to beg of God 1
Be merciful unto me, and forgive me, and give me grace and strength,
that I may do so no more.
Make me truly thankful for all Thy mercys and favours. May the
promises and threatenings of Thy Gospel, and the account I must one day
give, be in my mind continually.
May I spend my life to Thy glory.
May Thy fear keep me from all wilful and known sin.
Fill my heart with an holy fear of Thy judgments.
Give me the spirit of temperance and chastity, that I may never pro
voke Thy Holy Spirit to forsake me by any instance of uncleanness.
Thanksgiving. I most heartily thank God for His care over me. Por
all His blessings of Nature and of Grace.
Grant that I may live like one who hopes for heaven when he dyes — that
I may fear Thy judgments — admire and adore Thy goodness. Give me
the graces wch Thou knowest I most stand in need of.
Morning. Raise me, 0 Lord, at the last day to life everlasting.
After Prayer. Give us the graces and blessings we stand in need of,
notwithstanding our unworthiness in asking them.
May we ever resign our wills and desires to Thee.
Give me grace to learn and to do my duty.
Enable me to resist all the sinful desires of my corrupt nature.
Deliver me from all blindness and hardness of heart.
Family. Let no worldly business hinder us from taking care of our souls.
Give me a purpose of pleasing Thee in all my actions.
May I never grieve Thy Holy Spirit by woh — (sic).
May we see and adore Thy providence in the government of the world.
Give me knowledge to see, an heart and power to do Thy will.

DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS. 105
Pill my heart with an holy fear of Thee and of Thy judgments —
Give me a lively sense of the evil and the danger of sin.
Leave me not to the desires of my own heart.
Night. O Jesus, be Thou our Saviour, now and at the hour of death.
Chace for little Children. Blessed be God for the meat we eat, or wcl1
[He] gives us. A Prayer for Parents for their Children.
0 Heavenly Father, for Jesus Christ's sake, the Son of Thy love, direct
and bless all my endeavours for the good of my children ; and grant that
I may not become their enemy by any evil example, or by the neglect of
any part of my duty to them.
Give them, I beseech Thee, healthful bodys ; and imprint upon their
soules in the days of their youth a deep sense of the love and fear that is
due to Thee their Creator.
Preserve them from the temptations of an evil world, leave them not to
themselves, and to their own choices, and give them hearts always open
to receive instruction.
Endue them with sound principles of virtue, religion and holiness, and
gite them hearts, &c. ... 0 God, be Thou their Father and their portion
in this world and in the world — (sic.)

MORNING PRAYER FOR A FAMILY.
Let one read or say devoutly what followeth, the rest ofthe
family attending.
The Lord hath brought us safe to the beginning of this
day; let us therefore give thanks for this, and for all His
mercies. Let us pray that we may bve in the fear of God, and
continue in love and charity with our neighbours.
That His Holy Spirit may direct and rule our hearts,
teaching us what we ought to do, and what to avoid.
That the grace of God may ever be with us, to support us
in ab dangers, and carry us through all temptations.
That the Lord may bless aU our honest endeavours, and
make us content with what His providence shall order for us.
And that we may continue His faithful servants unto our
bves' end.
For ab which blessings let us devoutly pray.

106 PLAIN AND SHORT
O God, by whom the whole world is governed and pre
served, we give Thee humble thanks for Thy fatherly care over
us ; beseeching Thee to make us truly sensible of Thy mercies,
and thankful for them.
Give us grace that we may walk as in Thy sight, making
a conscience of our ways, and fearing to offend Thee, may
never fab into the sins we have repented of.
Enable us to resist the temptations of the world, the flesh,
and the devil ; to fobow the motions of Thy good Spirit ; to
be serious and holy in our bves, true and just in our dealings,
watchful over our thoughts, words and actions ; dbigent in
our business, and temperate in ab things.
And because we cannot be safe without Thy succour, de
fend us, we beseech Thee, from ab dangers both of body and
soul. Make us ever sensible that we depend upon Thee, that in
ab our necessities we may look up to Thee for help. And
the gracious God give us what is needful for us, and withal
give us contented minds.
Give us the blessings of this bfe, and grace not to abuse
them; but above ab things, give us the blessings of the
world2 to come, for Jesus Christ's sake.
Hear us, O Goda, not according to our weak understand
ing, but according to the fub meaning of that form of wordsb
which Jesus Christ hath taught us :
OUR Father, which art in heaven, Habowed be Thy Name.
Thy kingdom come. Thy wbl be done in earth, as it is in
heaven. Give us this day our daby bread. And forgive us
our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation ; but debver us from eril ;
For Thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for
ever and ever. Amen. [Memoranda^]
0 God, whose eyes are in every place beholding the evil and the good —
0 Lord Jesus, who makest continual intercession for us in heaven —
Deliver me from the vices of the age and place I live in.
* [" Life."] Church. Hear us, we beseech Thee."]
a [Add, "and grant us all things b ["Prayer."]
necessary for us, and for Thy whole

DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS. 107
Pardon the sins of this nation. Bless the governors and government,
and all in authority in church and state.
Take us this day, we beseech Thee, under Thy protection, and grant us
grace never to undertake any work on wch we dare not beg Thy blessing.
Give us evermore a comfortable sense of our security under Thy protec
tion and providence, and grant that we may evermore submit to what
Thou shalt order for us, whether to chastise us for our sins, or to improve
our graces.
Keep us under the protection of Thy good providence, and make us to
[have] a perpetual fear and love of Thy holy Name.
May God deliver us from our enemies — send us peaceable times — fruit
ful seasons — healthful— grace never to abuse His blessings — but use them
to His glory, our own comfort, and to the relieve (sic) of those that are in want.

EVENING PRAYER FOR A FAMILY.
Let one read or say devoutly what followeth, the rest
of the family attending.
By the favour of God we are come to the evening of this
day ; and we are so much nearer our latter end.
Let us seriously consider this, and pray God to fit us for
the hour of death.
Let us with penitent hearts beseech Him to pardon our
sins ; and to debver us from the evils which we have justly
deserved. Let us resolve to amend where we have done amiss, and
pray God that His grace may ever be with us.
And that we may be safe under His protection, who alone
can defend us from the powers of darkness.
For ab which blessings let us devoutly pray.
O Lord, and heavenly Father, we acknowledge Thy great
goodness to us, in sparing us when we deserve punishment :
in giving us the necessaries of this bfe, and in setting before
us the happiness of a better.
The merciful God pardon our offences ; correct and amend
what is amiss in us, that as we grow in years we may grow
in grace; and the nearer we come to our latter end, the
better we may be prepared for it.

108 PLAIN AND SHORT
In the midst of life we are in death. Lord, grant that
these thoughts may make us careful how we bve, that we may
escape the bitter pains of eternal death.
Take from us all ignorance, hardness of heart, and too
much carefulness for the things of this bfe.
Make us an household fearing God, submitting ourselves
to His good pleasure, and putting our whole trust in His
mercy. Bless the lord and government of this isle, the bishop and
pastors of Christ's flock, and continue to us the means of
grace, and the blessings of peace and unity, which by Thy
goodness we enjoy.
Let Thy blessing, O Lord, be with us, to defend us in aU
dangers, and comfort us in ab adversities. And when we
depart this life, grant that we may dweb with Thee in bfe
everlasting, for Jesus Christ's sake.
Hear us, O merciful Godc, not according to our weak
understanding, but according to the fub meaning of that
form of words which Jesus Christ hath taught us :
OUR Father, which art &c.
[Memoranda.]
Bless the government of this place, and all in authority in church or
state. Be gracious unto all in affliction &c. See my own private devotions.
Make us truly thankful for all Thy mercys and favours to us.
All this we beg for Thy glory and our salvation, through the merits and
mediation of Jesus Christ.
To be inserted in Evening Prayer for familys.
Give us an interest in all the graces and blessings which Thou hast vouch
safed unto the prayers of holy Church this day.
Have mercy upon all those who apply to Thee for mercy and pardon.
Forgive all that [have] injured us.
We recommend unto the mercy of God our friends &c.
Blessed be God that our sin and ingratitude has not hindered Thy
mercy and goodness to us.
Those who never pray, are in the way of eternal damnation most cer
tainly. 0 [" See Morning Prayer."]

DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS. 109

A SHORT AND NECESSARY INSTRUCTION FOR SUNDAY
MORNING.
The Lord, who hath blessed one day in seven, blesseth all
those that keep it holy, and very terrible d have been His
judgments upon them that have profaned it.
It is your duty, therefore, on this good day, to lay aside, as
much as possible, ab worldly business, all worldly thoughts,
aU worldly pleasures, that you may honour your Creator to
the best of your power : — by owning your dependance upon
Him ; by hearing His word and His commands ; by asking
His blessings, and giving Him thanks for His favours.
If then it is our interest and our happiness to serve God,
it is our duty to be at His house before His service begins ;
to shew that we fear His Majesty, and dare not offer Him a
lame sacrifice ; to shew that we do indeed desire His blessing,
and take debght in serving Him.
When therefore you come into the house of God, and
first kneel down, say secretly this short prayer ¦
A short Prayer at your coming into Church.
May the good Spirit of God dispose me e unto and assist mee
in His service ; the Lord give us ab a true and bvely sense
of our wants, and of His mercy and presence amongst us, that
we may serve Him with our hearts as web as with our bodies,
and that our prayers may be heard for the sake of His Son
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
After this, attend dihgently to what is said and prayed
for; remembering that they are your prayers which are
offered up to God; but that youf have no share in them, if
you do not mind what is asked in your name.
That your heart may go along with your prayers, say softly,
Amen, So be it, to every petition. This is what the most
unlearned may do, and it may be the most learned cannot
do better, to keep their minds intent upon what they are
about. <i [Add, "and many."] c ["us."] ' [Add, "will."]

110 PLAIN AND SHORT
When you confess your sins, do it with great seriousness
and concern, remembering that you are for ever undone, if
you are not forgiven. And then hear with comfort upon what
conditions God wbl pardon you g : if you repent and believe the
Gospel, you are sure to be forgiven, for you have it declared
by one who hath this commission from Christ Himself,
Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and
1 John xx. whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained11 \
When the word of God is read or preached, be careful to
mind it ; that you may know your duty, and the reward of
doing it; that you may observe the way of God's dealing
with mankind, in punishing the wicked, and in protecting
and rewarding the righteous ; that you may know the manner
of our redemption, and the great love of God in bringing it
to pass ; that you may see the dangers you are bable to, and
the blessedness that is set before you; ever remembering
that faith, without which we cannot please God, cometh by
2Rom.x.i7. hearing, and hearing by the Word of God2.
And be sure to behave yourself with great reverence and
devotion, while you are in the house and presence of God;
for if when you should be on your knees, asking God's pardon
and blessings, or standing to praise the Creator of heaven
and earth ; if instead of doing so, you sit and sleep away the
time, or carelessly gaze and think of other matters, then you
will return from God's house with a curse, and not with'
a blessing. And yet the very best of us, after aU our care, have cause
to beg pardon even for the faults of our devotions. There
fore before you rise from your knees, say privately this short
prayer.

A short Prayer before you leave the Church.
The good Lord accept of our duty and service; pardon
our sins and infirmities ; give us what is needful for our souls
e [Add, "that is."] May this Pardon fall upon my soul,
11 [" When therefore the minister of and seal the Forgiveness of all my
God pronounceth the Absolution, you wd Sins."]
do well to apply it to yo'self in some i [" Instead of."]
such words as these, said privately.

DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS. Ill
and for our bodies, and keep us evermore under Thy pro
tection, for the sake of Jesus Christ our Saviour. AmenK
And now God forbid that you should spend the remainder
of this good day, so web begun, in sin and vanity. Rather
think how you may do most honour to your Creator and
Redeemer. If you can read, you can both instruct yourself, and them
that wib hear you.
If you have children and servants, you can teach them
how to fear, and to love, and to pray to God.
And if you are unlearned, you can think of what you have
heard at church, and resolve to do, to the best of your know
ledge, as you have been taught.
Then wib the Lord be with you, to bless you in the way
you go, to preserve and to prosper you. For this is what He
hath declared, Them that honour Me I will honour ; and they
that despise Me shall be lightly esteemed '. ' 1 Sam. ii.
30.

A Prayer for Sunday Morning.
O Lord, who hast consecrated this good day to Thy service,
give us grace so to observe it, that it may be the beginning of
a happy week to us ; and that none of Thy judgments may fab
upon us for profaning it. Fix in our hearts this great truth,
that here we have no abiding place, that we may seriously and
timely provide for another bfe; and grant that this great
concern may make us very desirous to learn our duty, and to
do what Thou requirest of us. And blessed be God that
we have churches to go to, that we have time to serve our
Creator, that we have pastors to teach us. O Lord ! prosper
their labours, and give us grace to profit by them, that they
and we may enjoy an everlasting Sabbath with Thy saints in
heaven, for Jesus Christ's sake. Amen*.
l ["The good Lord pardon our of the Church, Thy Son Jesus Christ.
Infirmitys, and Indevotions, and grant Amen."]
unto us all an Interest in all the graces k [" If the Lord's Supper is to be
and Blessings, vouchsafed unto the administred let the following Prayer
Prayers of Thy Holy Church through- he added." The Prayer however does
out the world, for the sake of the Head not appear.]

112 PLAIN AND SHORT
[Memoranda.]
Children are too often suffer'd to profane the Lord's Day by having
their own will, neglecting the Church and Service of God ; and it generally
grows into an Habit.
Private Prayer at our first coming into the Church, and to our Seat.
May Thy good Spirit, 0 God, assist us in Thy service. And that we
may never seek Thy Face in vain, give us the Spirit of true devotion, and a
Lively Sense of Thy Presence amongst us ; that we may not wilfully give
way to any evil and distracting (?) thought. Give us also a deep sense of
our wants and misery, and inability to help ourselves. And that our only
refuge is in Thy Goodness, and Power and promise to hear and help all
such as call upon Thee faithfully. That all our Prayers, and Praises, and
Thanksgivings may find acceptance at the Throne of Grace, through the
Merits and Mediation of Thy Son, Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
A proper Conclusion to all our Prayers, to be said secretly, after the
Blessing, and before we rise from our knees.
Pardon, 0 merciful Father, our Infirmities and Indevotions, and grant
us an Interest in all the Graces and Blessings vouchsafed unto the prayers
of Thy Holy Church throughout the World. For Jesus Christ His sake.
Amen. Lord's Supper. In charity with all men. i. e. Let us strive to do to our
neighbour as Christ hath done for us.
Lord's Prayer. Let us never repeat the Divine and Powerful Prayer
of our Lord with' considering His infinite [goodness] in permitting us to
go to Him as to a Father.
Collects to be added to Morning and Evening Family Prayer.
After Trin. 7th, Lord of all power, &c.
As the careful observation of the Lord's day will always be attended
with an especial blessing — so the profaning it has been justly observed to
be the occasion of Wickedness, and Judgments of God upon those that pro
fane it.

A PLAIN AND USEFUL INSTRUCTION FOR SUNDAY
EVENING.
Concerning the providence of God, or His wisdom and
goodness in governing the world.
That God is great, and to be greatly feared, we know by
the world He hath made, and from His dreadful judgments.
That God is good, and to be loved and worshipped, we are
convinced from His care of the whole creation.
c^v"1™ F°r Hi$ tender mercies are over all His works '. Therefore
have His creatures the comfort of the rain and sun, of food

DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS. 1 ] fj
and shelter; the earth yields its increase, and the seas are
stored with creatures innumerable.
In the hand of God are these and all other blessings, which
He withholds or giveth according to His good pleasure, to
teach us that we whoby depend on Him ; that man liveth not
by bread alone, nor by his own industry, but by the ' provi
dence of God, who ordereth ab conditions of life for the best
for those that cannot choose for themselves.
And if He suffers some to be poor, it is because that con
dition is best for them nowm ; but He will make them a great
amends in the next world, for what they want in this, if they
wib be content and honest, neither murmur at their own lot,
nor envy that of others.
When God giveth riches, it is not to make them an occasion
of our ruin, but to try our virtue; for if we are not high-
minded ; if we trust not in uncertain riches, but in the living
God ; if we do good with them, and readily distribute to the
necessities of others ; then are riches a real blessing, and help
to bring us to eternal life1. ' i Tim. vi.
If He bringeth us into affliction, it is not that He is pleased
with the miseries of His creatures, but He is shewing them
their transgressions, He is opening their ear to discipline, that
they may return from iniquity, and save their souls from death
eternal2. 2 Job xxxvi.
If He suffer us to be tempted, it is not that we might fall, ¦
but to make us more sensible of our own weakness, that we
may come to Him for help on whom we depend, who will not
suffer us to be tempted above what we are able to bear ; and
who wbl reward our poor endeavours with unspeakable hap
piness. If we "have friends, it is the favour of God to us ; and if we
have enemies, they are rods in His hand, either to correct, or
to make us careful of our ways.
The deril himself, that powerful spirit, is under God's
command, ton execute His judgments upon wicked men :
while they that trust in the Lord have nothing to fear0, for
he hath no power to hurt them.
1 [Add, "blessing and."] dience of His Servants, and."]
m [" At present."] ° [Add, "from the Devil and his
" [Add, "trye the Faith and obe- Agents."]
WILSON. I

28

114 PLAIN AND SHORT
Happy are we who know these things now; and we shab
be for ever happy, if we bve according to this bebef.
For then we shall trust in the Lord with all our heart, and
not lean unto our own understanding.
We shab cab upon Him for what we want, and thankfully
receive what He is pleased to send. For shall we receive
Job h. 10. good at the hand of God, and shall we not receive evil ' ?
We shab hope for His favour when we mean web, and
never expect His blessing when our designs p are evil.
We shab look upon God's time as the best, and not grow
impatient when our desires are not answered.
We shab acknowledge His hand in every thing that be-
fabeth us, and hope for His mercy even when He is angry,
knowing, that all things shall work together for good to them
2 Rom. viii. that love God2. Thus shall we dwell under the defence ofthe
Most High, and shall be secure from fear of evil.

A Prayer for Sunday evening.
Almighty God, by whom all things were made, and are
preserved, give us hearts to know, and grace to consider this,
that we may cheerfully commit ourselves, and all that belong
to us, to Thy merciful care; that we may ever look up to
Thee for what we want, be thankful for Thy favours, never
resist Thy dealings with us, nor neglect the means of grace
which Thy providence affords us. And blessed be God, who
giveth us what is ever best for us, who keepeth us from
dangers, and hath provided for us better than ab our works
can deserve. The good Lord make us mindful of our duty,
that as we often hear how we ought to walk and to please
God, we may continue to do so unto our lives' end, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
[Memoranda.]
Providence. We see the wonderful perfections of God, in His infinit
power, wisdom and goodness in the creation of the world, and His infinit
care in the preservation of all that He has made.
P [Add, "and works."]

DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS. 115
This should lead us to reverence His divine majesty — to fear His dis
pleasure — to adore His wisdom — to adore His goodness, and to praise
Him for His tender mercys over all His works ; especially for His infinit
love and goodness in sending His only Son to redeem us. By wh we are
restored to the favour of God.
For by the sin of our first parents, we are all defiled with sin, and be
come a sinful race of creatures, in whom God could take no pleasure, until
Jesus Christ, (blessed for ever be His love) undertook to redeem us. By
Him our peace is made with God, and by Him we are restored to the
favour of God, and put us (sic) in a way of salvation.
Prayers and Petitions. 0 Jesus, who hast loved us, and given Thyself
for us, an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet smelling savour . ' Eph. v. 2.
Let us love one another as He hath loved us.
Sin. Keep us from sin w'h sent so many millions of glorious spirits to
Hell. Give us such awakening thoughts and fears of sin, as may (sic.)
That the wrath of God abideth on every sinner, who is not in the way of
Rfepentance.] Give us all a due sense of Thy divine providence, and care for every
thing w1* Thou hast made.
If men w" regard the Lord, and the works of His hands, they wd glorify
Him more than they do. They wd acknowledge that nothing comes by
chance, but by His appointment or permission ; who doth always what is
best and fittest to be done, who never afflicts us willingly. We shd then
suffer as becomes us, as men subject to pain, sickness, and sorrow — as sin
ners deserving to suffer — as Christians — submitting to the will of God — as
Jesus Christ our pattern did.
Prayer. Let us trust in, and depend on God, whose power to help us,
whose wisdom to know, whose goodness to chuse for us, are infinit.
We shd then beg His blessing on all our undertaking, undertake nothing
but what we can beg Him to prosper.
To resigne our desires and choices to Him.
Prayer. Leave us not to our own selves, or to our own choice.
To Him who alone is able to keep us from falling —
Make us sensible how blind and helpless we are without God's direction
and assistance.
Thy mercy is over all Thy works.
The Refuge of those who have no helper.
Who disappointeth the devices of men.
To guide and direct us in all our ways.
The eyes of all wait on God for their being and well-being.

I 2

116 PLAIN AND SHORT

SHORT AND PLAIN DIRECTIONS FOR THE WORTHY
RECEIVING OF THE LORD'S SUPPER.
When notice is given that the Lord's Supper is to be ad
ministered, resolve not to turn your back upon it.
Because Jesus Christ hath commanded us, Thus to keep up
1 Luke the remembrance of His death1.
xxii 19 And because this is the only comfort of sinners : For
through faith in His blood we obtain the pardon of our sins,
and are made partakers of the kingdom of heaven.
But then you must consider how you may receive this
Sacrament luorthily.
And, because it may be you have no other helps besides
the direction given when you have notice of the Sacrament,
you should hearken dibgently to that exhortation, by which
you are fuby taught the way and means of preparing yourself
for the Lord's Table.
And then seriously consider with yourself :
1. Whether in truth you desire, and wib do your best, to
save your soul.
2. Whether you resolve not to do any thing, which your
own conscience, or God's Word, forbids you.
3. Whether you will strive against those sins which you
are most apt to fab into, by avoiding temptations, and pray
ing for grace to overcome them.
4. Whether you wib make what satisfaction you can to
such as have reason to complain of you, or have been injured
by you.
5. Whether you are ready to forgive, and love, and to do
good to others, since God is so good and kind to you.
6. And lastly, whether you whoby depend upon the
mercy of God for the sake of Christ's death, and are thank
ful for it.
Now if you find your heart thus disposed, then in God's
Name go to the Sacrament.
But be sure to mind ab that is said and done there;

DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS. 117
and that wib teach you your duty, and help to make you
devout. When therefore you are exhorted to remember the poor,
and a cobection is made for them, hear what great promises
God hath made to such as are charitable; and resolve to
give something according to your abihty, and be confident
it vrill not be lostq.
Let your heart go along with all the prayers, and softly
say Amen to every petition, and then they are truly your
prayers, and this wib keep your thoughts from wandering.
When you hear how Divine and comfortable a thing it is
to receive this Sacrament worthily, and how dangerous it is
to receive unworthily : lift up your heart, and pray God to
pardon your infirmities, and what is wanting in your pre
parations. When you are cabed upon to make your humble confession
to Almighty God, be sure to let your whole heart go along
with the minister; and humbly pray that you may have a
share in that pardon which is then pronounced.
When the comfortable words of Christ and His Apostles to
such as truly turn unto God, are read, think what a mercy it
is, that God wbl forgive and receive us into favour upon such
gracious terms, that the greatest sinner needs not despair of
favour. When you declare1 that you do not presume to come to the
Lord's Table, trusting in your own righteousness, but in God's
great mercy ; say this with much seriousness, and your deep
humility wib make amends for many imperfections.
When God's minister breaketh the bread, and poureth out
the wine, and blesseth them, let them put you in remem
brance of Christ's Body broken, and His Blood shed upon
the Cross for our redemption ; and s pray that they may be a
means of conveying unto your soul ab the benefits of His
precious Death.
And when you receive the Bread and Wine, be sure to
mind what is said to you, and say Amen to it.

i ["Widow's Mite. — So that a poor r ["The minister of God in your
person can, in the sight of God, be more n;:me declares."]
charitable than the rich. Luke xxi. » [Add, " in your heart."]
What a comfort must this be."]

32,

118 PLAIN AND SHORT
And pray God to enable you to renounce the devil and all
his works, constantly to believe God's holy word, and obediently
to keep His commandments ; which at your baptism you vowed
to do.
When ab have received, and you have offered your soul and
body to God, as your reasonable sacrifice, then remember that
you are bought with the price of Christ's Blood ; and God
forbid that you should forsake the service of Him who hath
so dearly purchased you.
And now you may return home with God's blessing, and
this comfortable truth, that He who spared not His own Son,
but gave Him up for us all, how will He not with Him also
Rom. viii. freely give us all things 1 ?
And remember that if a man doth truly set his heart to
seek the Lord, and doth what he can to please Him, God wbl
2 Chron. pardon a great many imperfections besides 2.

xxx. 18.

A thanksgiving to be said after the Sacrament,
and at other times.
O Lord and heavenly Father, I am not worthy of the
least of ab the mercies which Thou hast shewed Thy servant,
for I whoby depend upon Thee; therefore I do most hum
bly thank Thee for ab Thy favom's, Thy continual care over
me, Thy patience towards me, Thy fatherly corrections, Thy
merciful debverances : but above ab, for the unspeakable
benefits of the Death of Christ. O Lord, preserve in my soul
a lively sense and remembrance of ab Thy blessings, that I
may think of Thy goodness, that I may stib taste of Thy
kindness, and that I may continue in Thy favour, and under
the direction of Thy good Spirit, unto my life's end. Amen.
[Memoranda.]
Scruple. But what if I cannot bring my heart to such a temper of
fear and love and devotion as becomes a worthy communicant ?
Answer. Do what you can, let your outward action wch is in your power
shew that you wd be as devout as you are required to be, if that inward
devotion were in your own power. Go to the Lord's board with in (sic)
obedience to Christ's command. Confess your unworthiness sincerely,
and God will accept you for the present. Wd a father reject a son

DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS. 119
because he's weak and cannot go down on his knees to ask his
blessing 1
All our prayers are offered to God in the Name of Jesus Christ crucified.
We plead with God for His Son's sake, represented in y" creatures of Bread
and Wine.
Burnt offering. — Prefiguring the satisfaction, wcl1 Christ sha one day
[vouchsafe] to make for us.
Bread and Wine first offered to God, and then returned to us with
a blessing, by eating of w"* we become partakers of the Lord's Table, He
being the entertainer, we the guests."
By setting the memorials of Christ's Body and Blood before God, we
shew that we ourselves do remember His death, and beg God to remember
His death in favour of us, now and whenever we pray to Him for His
Son's sake.
The Lord's Supper a meanes of supplicating God.
The Lord's Supper (as appears by the time it was ordained) was ordained
in the room of the Passover.
It was ordain'd to render God favourable to us, by representing to Him
what Jesus Christ His Son has done and suffered for us.
As also to keep in our mindes the remembrance of His infinit love in
dying for us, and the blessing He has therby purchased by this Sacrament
communicated to us. . .
The great and publick testimony of our being Christians.
Mr. Johnson's Unbloody Sacrifice.
The true and full notion of the Lord's Supper is, that it is a religious
feast upon Bread and Wine, that have been offered in sacrifice to Almighty
God, and are become the mysterious Body and Blood of Christ.
Our sins were laid upon Christ, as they were upon the sacrifices under
the Law, in order to be expiated by the shedding their blood.
To deterr , you from sin — do but consider what Jesus Christ suffer'd
when our sins were laid upon Him — the evil treatment — His passion —
the sad death He underwent. You will then be better able to judge how
hateful sin is to God, and how unfit it makes us for heaven and happiness.
And that He will not forgive it without a valuable satisfaction, even the
death of His own Son. And that such as despise these sufferings, and
lay not hold of them, are like to be for ever undone. " A certain fearful
looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, &c."
Sacrifices. The life of the beast, i. c. the blood in wch was the life, was
given for the life of the offender.
Ends of Sacrifice. To render our prayers more acceptable to God for
what we pray for.
As a grateful sense of favours received.
For procuring pardon for sins committed.
To acknowledge the power of God to whom we offer.
To render Him gracious to the worshippers.
To keep communion with Him.

120 PLAIN AND SHORT
But above all — That it might be a perpetual memorial of the Sacrifice
of Jesus Christ for the sins of the world. By wch He reconciled us to God,
obtained our pardon upon our repentance, grace to amend our lives, an
happy death, and a blessed resurrection. The commemoration of this
Sacrifice y" most prevailing argument we can make use of with God for
these things.
If you ask what we mean by this service 1
This is the answer we give.
The Bread and AVine are to represent the sacrifice of the Body and Blood
[of] Christ. And being consecrated and received by us, they are the Body
and Blood of Christ, in virtue and power. — i. e 
Scope goat. Lev. xvi. 21. All the transgressions of the children of
Israel shall be put on ye head of y" goat.
As y" death of Jesus Christ was the greatest blessing to Christians, so it
ought to be remembered and made a part of Christian worship, and the
subject of our thanks to God. And such as do worthily join in this service
are partakers of all the benefits of Christ's passion— all that He purchased
by His death.
At Baptism we were admitted into God's family, out of woh there is no
ordinary way of salvation.
If we have done anything unworthy of members of such a family, we
have no way of obtaining pardon but by meanes of the other Sacrament,
the Lord's Supper.
The material Bread and Wine do become the Body and Blood of Christ in
a spiritual manner, by prayer and the operation of the H oly Ghost : and
as such we are to receive them, as we hope to receive benefit by them.
God alone can pardon sins, and give us grace. The ordinary way He
does this, is by His ministers, and by the Sacraments ; we have no assu
rance of pardon by any other way.
As a learned man has observed (Bp. Burnett's Catechism ',) as wax by
putting a seal to it, though it continues wax still, yet that seal put to it
may bring you a pardon for your life, and so it he0omes of high value
indeed.

Sacramental Devotions.
John iii. 16. God so loved the world, that He gave His only-begotten
Son, that whosoever believeth on Him, should not perish, but have ever
lasting life.
0 God of love, let this exceeding riches of Thy love for sinners, for me a
sinner, inflame and constrain me to love Thee, with all my heart, and soul,
and mind, and strength.
1 [An Exposition of the Church Catechism, for the use of the Diocese of Sarum,
1710, p. 321.]

DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS. 121
If God so lov'd us, we ought to love one another.
Let this motive and example, blessed God, warm my heart, and teach
me how to behave myself towards my neighbours.
1 Pet. ii. 4. Who bore our sins in His own body on the tree.
The death of Christ the Son of God — what an abhorrence of sin must it
give us ! how highly displeasing to God — how provoking to His holiness !
that His only Son must dye to procure a sinner's pardon — to appease the
justice of God. This ought to give us awakening thoughts of sin indeed,
and a settled hatred of all sin.
0 God, for His sake grant it may do so.
Obedience.
Heb. ii. 3. How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salvation ; i. e.
ff'b concerns our eternal happiness or misery. When no less » person
than the Son of God came down from Heaven to shew us the way thither —
to give us saving rules to live by ! will not this if considered bind us to
obedience 1 Will not this, if anything, oblige us to receive His doctrine, and
bind us to obey His rules He has given us (sic) for our everlasting hap
piness 1 we shall be without excuse, and miserable for ever. 0 eternal
Son of God, grant that I may reverence the dignity of Thy person, and
obey Thy laws as sovereign of the world.
The comfort of sinners. Rom. viii. Who is He that condemns 1 'tis
Christ that dyed for us : Christ the Son of God, whose intercession is
infinit, who is never denied any favour. He asks for those that apply to
Him as they ought ; whether it be for pardon or grace, for comfort or
for life eternal.
Jesus Christ as He is the Son of Ood, sees and hears all our wants and
sorrows, being omniscient : can help us, being omnipotent : [being] all-suf
ficient, can help all the world. Text, "I know in whom I have believed '," ' 2 Tim. i.
&c. Even in the only Son of God, who by His blood has satisfy 'd the di- ' 2-
vine justice, — who intercedes, — who has given His Holy Spirit, who &c.
Preparation fur Lord's Supper.
Have but ye courage to ask yourself some such questions as these.
Have you ever seriously considered, that when you dye, you will be
happy or miserable for ever after ? Heaven and hell are before you —
have but the courage to ask yourself, wch of these is like to be your por
tion when you dye. Are you really satisfied in your mind that your
present way of life is such as will please an holy, just, and good God 1
Have you considered that you can do no good thing without the grace
and help of God, and that you ought not to expect His grace without
praying for it.
Remember that this life is a state of tryal ; and that when this life is
ended, yor tryal is over.
When you are invited to the Lord's Supper, you are directed what you
are [to do] to become a worthy communicant. If the minister reads deli
berately and distinctly, and you attend to what he says, — That you must
truly repent of your sins — that is, that whereinsoever you are sensible

122 PLAIN AND SHORT
you have done amiss either by will, word, or deed, to [sic] beg pardon of
God, with full purpose of amendment of life.
And if you are sensible that you have done wrong to your neighbour,
you must make him satisfaction to the best of your power, and to be ready
to forgive others that have offended you, as you expect to have forgiveness
at God's hands. Add to this a most necessary duty — that is, that you
seriously purpose to lead a Christian life, following the commands of God ;
you may then go without fear to the Lord's Table, and take the Holy
Sacrament to your comfort, firmly believing, that God, for Christ's sake
who dyed for us, will pardon your sins, and receive you into, and continue
you in His favour and under His protection. For all wcl1 mercies you
will be bound to give unto God continual thanks, and praise, and glory.
All that is required as absolutely necessary is — that is, to examine your
self, whether you truly repent you of your [sins,J stedfastly purposing to
lead a new life — have a lively faith in God's mercy through Christ — with
a thankful remembrance of His death, and be in charity with all men.
Spiritual Communion, when we arc destitute of the outward meanes of
communicating in publick or private.
All Christians in the first ages of Christianity communicated every
Lord's Day.
Petitions. David's earnest prayer. — Take not Thy Holy Spirit from me.

PLAIN AND SHORT INSTRUCTIONS FOR SUCH AS HAVE BEEN
CONFIRMED, AND FOR SUCH AS HAVE BEEN AT THE LORD'S
SUPPER. Having given up yourself to God and His service, you are
now under the government of His Holy Spirit, which wib
direct you in the way you should go, enlighten your under
standing, assist you when you want help, awaken you when
you grow careless, correct you when you forget your duty,
and will never forsake you until you come to heaven, if it is
not your own fault.
But if you shab at any time hereafter grieve this good
Spirit, by going wbfuby against your conscience, and becom
ing the servant of sin; then wib He leave you, and an evil
Spirit will take the government of you, and wbl lead you
from one wickedness to another, until he bring you to de
struction both of body and soul.

DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS. 123
That you may escape this danger, it must be your great
care, First, To live in the fear of God, that you may not consent
to known iniquity.
This was David's rule ; / have set God always before me,
therefore I shall not fall1. That is, he ever had it in his mind, ' psaim
that God was stbl present with him, saw ab his actions, heard XVI' 9'
ab his words, and knew the very thoughts of his heart.
Now this is what you must do, and often think thus with
yourself : Is not this action against the laws of God ? Will not
this displease Him, who seeth all I do, and who will call me
to an account if I do amiss ? Will not this injure my neighbour ?
Is this a life fit for a Christian to lead ? Is this company fit
for a good Christian to keep ? fyc. And this is to live in the
fear of God.
Secondly, But if notwithstanding this care you fab into sin,
your next concern must be to repent of it immediately.
And do not put off your repentance, in hopes that you
have time enough to leave your sins, and to make your peace
with God ; for this has been the ruin of most of such as have
perished in their sins.
i But know for a truth, that it is the mere favour of God,
that any man bring repents and forsakes his sins ; that you
can only do so when He pleaseth ; and the longer you con
tinue in sin, the more desperate, the more careless, and the
more hardened, you wib grow, and more unfit for God's
favour. This, therefore, was David's practice : / made haste,
and delayed not to keep Thy commandments 2. 2 ps cx;x
Thirdly, Be careful at ab times to own your dependance 60m
upon God, by praying to Him for what you want, and giving
Him thanks for what you receive.
And do not think that want of learning wib excuse you
from doing this. There is no man who can lift up his heart
to God, but can pray Him to forgive this sin ; to bless this
undertaking ; to bless his children and his labours ; to deliver
him from such an evil or temptation. And every man who
knoweth when he receiveth a mercy, can own it is God's
goodness to him, and thank Him as well as he can ; and God,
who well understands His chbdren's meaning, wib pity their
infirmities, accept of their service, and answer their prayers.

124 PLAIN AND SHORT
4. Lastly, When the Sphit of God puts into your mind
good thoughts and desires, do not strive to divert, but cherish
them; and remember, that all opportunities of knowing or
doing your duty, the advice of friends, the reproofs of enemies,
the afflictions of this life, and the hopes and fears of the next
are ab designed by the providence of God, to help forward
your salvation, and to keep you in the ways of hobness, which
you have chosen.
Be mindful therefore of the words of the Apostle of Jesus
Christ : It had been better for you not to have known the way
of righteousness, than afterwards to turn from the holy com-
'2Pet.ii.2i. mandment delivered unto you1.

A Prayer for Divine grace.
Blessed Spirit of grace, by which I have been cabed to
this state of salvation : be Thou the guide of my life, and
lead me in the way that I should go, that I may continuaby
mortify my corrupt affections", and daby increase in virtue
and godliness. May the sense of my infirmities and back-
slidings make me serious and careful to avoid ab temptations
to sin, to look up to Thee for help, to use ab the means of
grace which Thy goodness shab afford me, that I may receive
the fulness of Thy grace, and ever remain in the number of
Thy faithful servants unto my life's end. Amen.

PLAIN AND SHORT DIRECTIONS FOR SUCH AS ARE SICK,
OR UNDER ANY OTHER AFFLICTION.
When you are visited with sickness, or any other affliction,
you should presently conclude, This is the hand of God: for
2Matt.\.2f>. nothing can befall us without His special leave2.
Then think with yourself, * God cannot be pleased with
the miseries of His poor creatures; therefore this affliction
must be designed for my good.
" ["That 1 may daily strive to master my corrupt affection* "1
* [Add, " the merciful."] " J

DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS. 125
I wib therefore hear what the Lord will say to me ; what
He meaneth by this visitation.
And your first care must be to see wherein you have
offended God, that you may ask His pardon, and obtain His
favour, without which, whether you hve or die, you wbl be
miserable. For consider what a fearful thing it is to fall into the hands
ofthe living God, who can destroy both body and soul in hell,
where the worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched.
You may indeed strive to put these thoughts out of your
mind; but death wib come, and a judgment wib fobow, and
you wbl be for ever miserable, whether you think of these
things or not, if you die in your sins unrepented of.
And therefore for your soul's sake, be advised to consider
your ways whbe you have life and health ; and if ever you
have been gubty of adultery, or fornication, or uncleanness, or
hatred, or wrath, or strife, or sedition, or drunkenness; re
member what the Scripture saith, They who do such things
shall not inherit the kingdom of God1. ' Gal. v. 19
Judge therefore yourself, that you may not be condemned of
the Lord. Cry to God for pardon, resolve to amend where
you have done amiss, to bve more carefully, to avoid tempta
tions, and to pray constantly to God for grace to overcome
them. And if you have wronged any man by deceit, by hard bar
gains, by force, or taking advantage of the necessities of
your poor brother, this is the time to make him amends, if
it is in your power : or else hope for no favour from God 2- 2 1 Thess.
And as you expect favour from Him, be ready to forgive lv- '
ab that have injured you.
If you have tempted others to sin, do what you can to
persuade them to repentance ; teb them how much you are
afflicted for your sins, and that this wib be their own case,
unless they die suddenly, or are hardened through the deceit-
fulness of sin ; both which are dreadful judgments indeed.
If you have neglected the means of grace, by not going
constantly to God's house to hear His word, to receive the
holy Sacrament, to pray for His blessing, and to give Him
thanks for His mercies ; confess your offences, and resolve if
you live to become a New Man.

126 PLAIN AND SHORT
But whether you live or die, endeavour by ab means to
make your peace with God; and consider what a mercy it
is that you have time and warning to do so ; and this wib
help you to take your affliction patiently; for the severest
pains are not so terrible to a sinner as a sudden death7.
Let neither the greatness nor the number of your offences
make you despair of mercy ; for if you turn to God with ab
1 John vi. your heart, He wib receive you 1.
Consider that no man on earth can expect pardon for his
own sake, but only for the sake of Jesus Christ, who came into
the world to save sinners, even the greatest of sinners. And
there is joy in the presence of God over one sinner that re-
penteth. So that you may say with Job, Though He kill me,
2 Job xiii. yet will I trust in Him 2.
Only be very careful that you do not trust in God's mercy
without a true sorrow for your sins, and a sincere purpose of
amendment. And do not think that you are safe because
the world knoweth no ib of you, for God knoweth the heart.
Pray therefore to Him to give you a true sense of your errors,
and grace to repent of them, and faith in Jesus Christ, that
for His sake your sins may be forgiven, and your pardon
sealed in heaven, before you go hence, and be no more
seen. Pray for yourself, and remember the promise of God, CaU
upon Me in the day of trouble, and I will deliver thee, and thou
3 Ps. 1. 15. shalt glorify Me 3.
And be sure to send for the minister of God, that he may
pray for and instruct you. This is the Apostle's advice ; and
you may look for a blessing upon his prayers.
If God hath blessed you with goods honestly gotten, shew
your thankfulness to Him, by giving cheerfuby, and accord
ing to your abihty, to the poor.
When you make your will, let the laws and a good con
science direct you, that after your death there may be as
little strife as possible amongst your relations.
If you are poor, and leave a poor famby behind you, let
not that afflict you; but remember, that although you die,
yet the goodness of God endureth for ever. Only pray both
for yourself and them, that God may give you the blessings
y [Add, " i. e. A death which a man is not provided for."]

DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS. 127
of the next life, though He thinks fit to deny you the good
things of this.
If your affliction should continue long, do not however
send to the deril for help; that is, to such as make use of
charms. Rather think with yourself, that God knoweth best
how long to chasten you; and that it is good that a man
should both hope and quietly wait for the salvation of the
Lord1. 'Lam. iii.
If God shab think fit to restore you to health, do not grow
careless as you begin to recover ; do not forget the terrors of
your sick bed, nor the good purposes you then made ; but
remember that it was God that afflicted you, and He can in
one moment bring you into the same condition, or to the
grave, without the gracious warnings you have had before.
Therefore be most earnest with God for grace, that you
may for the time to come bve a sober, a righteous, and a
godly life.
To this end put on holy resolutions of praying daby for
grace and strength ; of observing the Lord's Day ; of obey
ing the good motions of God's Spirit ; of never going against
your conscience, or the known laws of God; of striving
against those sins which you have formerly been gubty of,
and of repenting speedby of those sins which through frabty
you shab fab into.
And then whenever God shab cab for you, you may hope
for a happy death, and expect with assurance a blessed resur
rection.

A Prayer in Time of Affliction.
Almighty God, the author of bfe and death2, 1 do submit
my wib to Thine, stedfastly bebeving that all Thy corrections
are the effects of Thy love, by which we are convinced that
nothing in heaven or on earth can3 save usb besides Thee.
Grant, O Lord, that what I now suffer may help forward my
salvation." Help me to know mine offences, to confess my
sins unto Thee, to abhor the evb of my ways, and to resolve
2 [" I do desire and beg that I may * [Add, "help and."]
be able to submit my will to Thine."] " [" But Thou alone."]

128 PLAIN AND SHORT DIRECTIONS AND PRAYERS.
upon a new bfe, that Thou mayest have mercy upon me, and
save my soul. Lord, increase my faith, that I may believe
Thy promise of pardon and peace to penitent sinners ; con
firm my love to Thee and to ab mankind, that when I die, I
may die in perfect charity ; deal with me in this mine afflic
tion, as to Thee seems most meet, only deliver me not into
the bitter pains of eternal death, for Jesus Christ's sake.
Amen. [Memoranda.]
Infinit are the number of such as are ruin'd for want of Conscientious
Parents. Religion as necessary for every one who wa be saved as meat and drink
for one who would not be starved to death.
Grace before meat and after. Have a care of eating that meat wcl1 God
has not blessed.

KNOWLEDGE AND PRACTICE OF CHRISTIANITY
MADE EASY TO THE MEANEST CAPACITIES :

AN ESSAY

TOWARDS AN

INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS.

WHICH WILL LIKEWISE BE OF USE
TO ALL SUCH CHRISTIANS AS HAVE NOT WELL CONSIDERED THE MEANING.'
OP THE RELIGION THEY PROFESS;
OR, WHO PROFESS TO KNOW GOD, BUT IN WORKS DO DENY HIM.

IN NINETEEN DIALOGUES.

TOGETHER WITH
Directions antr ^rarjm
FOR THE HEATHEN WORLD, MISSIONARIES, CATECHUMENS, PRIVATE PERSONS,
FAMILIES, OF PARENTS FOR THEIR CHILDREN, FOR SUNDAYS, &c.

BY THE EIGHT EEVEREND FATHER IN GOD,
THOMAS,
LORD BISHOP OP SODOR AND MAN.

" Had this Essay been intended for the sole use of heathens,
many things might have been omitted: but when one sees, even
amongst Christians of all denominations, too many, who, with
respect either to knowledge or practice, are not much better than
heathens — who understand not why they are called Christians, or
what need they have of a Saviour — but, as the Apostle describes the
then pagan world, are without Christ, expecting no benefits from
His sacrifice, and therefore without hope, and without God in the
world: upon this mournful consideration it was thought proper to
add many things, which, through the blessing of God, in the hands
of well-meaning and understanding Christians, might be of use to
awaken such miserable and un thoughtful people."

MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD,
JOHN », LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY, &c.
PRE8IDENT ;
AND THE REST OF THE
RIGHT REVEREND, RIGHT HONOURABLE, AND WORTHY GOVERNORS AND
MEMBERS OF THE TWO SOCIETIES,
FOR
PROPAGATION OF THE GOSPEL IN FOREIGN PARTS,
AND FOE
PROMOTING CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE AT HOME;
THIS ESSAY
IS INSCRIBED BY
THE AUTHOR,

A MEMBER OF BOTH THOSE SOCIETIES.

[i. e. Archbishop Potter: the work having first appeared in 1741.]

k2

CONTENTS.

Paob
Part I. Which is in order to Christian Baptism . .149
Dialogue I. Reasons for becoming a Christian . . . ib.
II. Of the corruption of our nature . . . 153
III. The proofs of the Christian Religion . . 159
IV. The -wonderful success and progress of the Gospel,
when it was first preached to the world . 1 64
V. Objections against the bad lives of Christians an
swered ...... 170
VI. The Holy Scriptures both necessary and sufficient
FOR THE SALVATION OF MEN . . . .175
VII. An account of the fall of man, and what followed
THEREUPON TILL THE COMING OF CHRIST . . 181
VIII. Jesus Christ, the Mediator and Saviour of the
WORLD, AND THE HEAD OF ALL CHRISTIANS . .188
IX. Being an abstract of the former dialogues and in
structions . . . . . .195
Part II. Of. Baptism and the Lord's Supper. The Creed,
the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Commandments,
, explained ...... 205
Dialogue X. Of Baptism . . ib.
XI. The conditions required of such as are baptized . 210
XII. The articles of the Christian faith practically ex
plained ...... 219
XIII. The Commandments of God practically explained.
Part I. ...... 232
XIV. The Commandments, &c. Part II. . . . 240
XV. Duty towards God explained .... 248
XVI. Duty towards our neighbour explained . . 252
XVII. Of Prayer and Thanksgiving, being the means and
conditions of obtaining the grace and blessings
of God  259
XVIII. The former dialogue continued . . . 265
XIX The Sacrament of the Lord's Supper explained . 272
XX. The delusion, the danger, and the mischief, of being
Christians without Christianity . . . 280

134 CONTENTS.
Select Scriptures and Praters . . • • .292
A Supplication on behalf of the heathen world . . 293
A Missionart's Prater . . • • • . ib.
A Prater proper for such as desire to be instructed in the
Christian religion ...... 294
PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &c. . . . 298
A SEASON ARLE INSTRUCTION . . • • . ib.
The duty and benefit of Morning Prater for ant person in
private ....... 300
Morning Prayer for a person in private . . . ib.
The dutt and benefit of Evening Prater for a person in
private ........ 302
Evening Prayer for a person in private . . . ib.
Another Morning Prayer for a person in private . . 303
Some short meditations for such as are well-disposed, and
have time to spare ...... 305
Another Evening Prayer for a person in private . . 306
Short Meditations for such as have time, and are well-dis
posed ..... 307
Morning Prater for a family ..... 308
Proper meditations for such as have time, and are devoutlt
disposed . . . . . . .311
Parents for children ... ... 312
Evening Prayer for a family . . . . . ib.
Select Scriptures, and Meditations upon them ; which mat
teach us how to profit by reading the Scriptures . 314
Another Morning Prayer for a family . . . 316
Another Evening Prayer for a familt .... 319
Another Morning Prayer for a family .... 320
Another Evening Prayer for a family .... 323
Prayer to be used for a sick person .... 326
A Prater for Sundat Evening ..... 328
A short Admonition to all, and especiallt to masters of
families ....... 329
Graces before our meals ...... 330
Graces after our meals . . . . . . ib.

THE PREFACE

INDIAN INSTRUCTED.
If the following Essay doth in any measure answer its title
and design, the reader must know that it was, through the
divine direction and blessing, owing to a short, but very en
tertaining conversation, which the Author and some other
gentlemen had with the Honourable General Oglethorpe,
concerning the condition, temper, and genius of the Indians in
the neighbourhood of Georgia, and those parts of America ;
who, as he assured us, are a tractable people, and more ca
pable of being civiHzed, and of receiving the truths of re
ligion, than we are generally made to beheve ; if some hin
drances were removed, and proper measures taken to awaken
in them a sense of their true interest, and of their unhappy
condition while they continue in their present state.
And though this may be thought a very difficult work, yet
God, who would have all men to be saved, and to come to the
truth as it is in Jesus, hath, pursuant to His gracious design,
made all men capable of receiving such a measure of Chris
tian knowledge as will be sufficient for their salvation.
Accordingly, some instances may be given of heathens in
the darkest corners of the earth, who have, even at this day,
been awakened and converted, by the blessing of God upon
the labours and conversation of some very moderately learned,
but pious persons*. These honest and well-meaning Chris
tians, by their good examples and patience in explaining the
great truths of the Gospel, have engaged men of very brutish
passions, and such as before were supposed to be of an un
conquerable ignorance, not only to acknowledge the true
God, and His Son our Lord Jesus Christ, but also to join
• Christians, ed. 1751.

136 preface.
with them in endeavouring to convince and convert others.
And how this grain of mustard-seed may grow, and increase,
and spread, God only knows : — but blessed are they that have
sown it !
As to this performance, the Author will say little in its de
fence ; it is called an Essay only ; — and indeed it was finished
amidst other business of moment, which hath occasioned so
many defects in it, that heb has been sometimes ready almost
to wish it had not gone abroad. But he hopes these defects
may set some better hands at work, to perfect what hath
here been attempted. And if even that good be done by it,
the Author will be very thankful to God, for having enabled
him, in any measure, to promote a work of such importance,
as is the salvation of souls, which Jesus Christ hath pur
chased with His most precious blood.
There have been, it is true, many excellent books pub
hshed, which give a larger and more learned account of the
Christian religion : but then some of these have been written
in a style above the capacity of the less learned ; and others
mixed with controversies improper for such a work, as being
too apt to distract the minds of both teachers and learners,
and to divert them from attending to the great and saving
truths of Christianity.
It will easily be seen that the Author's design0 doth not
he thisd way; he has taken what care he could to give no of
fence to any serious Christian who may have different senti
ments from himself; and to express his thoughts in terms
suited to the meanest capacity. And indeed he hath failed
of his purpose, if the truths here recommended have not
been made plain even to the understanding of an Indian,
who shall be desirous to learn the things that concern his
immortal soul, and is disposed for eternal life.
His chief aim was to follow the example of our Great
Master, — by giving instructions suitable to the present ne
cessity and strength of such as were to receive them.
And if this short and plain attempt may but serve for a
sort of Index, or Common-place, of the heads that are proper
to be insisted on, and which may be more largely explained,
b he could almost wish c talent d that

PREFACE. 137
it is to be hoped it will be of some advantage to such mis
sionaries, or others, whoe shall think fit to consult it.
' Had this Essay been intended for the sole use of heathens,
many things might have been omitted : but when one sees,
even amongst the professors of Christianity of almost all
denominations, too many, who, with respect either to know
ledge or practice, are not much better than heathens, — who
understand not why they are called Christians, or what need
they have of a Saviour ; — but, as the Apostle describes the
then pagan world, are without Christ, expecting no benefits
from His sacrifice, and therefore ivithout hope, and without
God in the world: upon this mournful consideration, it was
thought proper to add many things, which, through the
blessing of Godf, might be of use to awaken such miserable
and unthoughtful people.'
With respect to the manner of the performance: — as the
Holy Spirit, by Moses, did not begin the history of the
Creation, nor St. Paul the conversion of the Gentiles, with
proofs of the Being of God, supposing that every man, who
had the use of reason, would acknowledge, that there must
of necessity be such a Being ; it was not thought necessary
nor convenient to begin these instructions with such proofs,
which might confound, and have often staggered, the faith of
simple men.
There may be in the Christian world atheists, at least
such as would wish there were no God to punish them for
their wicked lives; — but we have no certain account that
there are any such amongst the heathens : — the very Hot
tentots, who are supposed to be the dullest of mankind, even
these, as we have been informed by those who have been
amongst them, do very naturally appeal to One who is above
those who8 injuriously treat them. And we have been lately
told, that some of these very people have been awakened and
converted to the Christian faith.
The proofs of the Christian religion made use of in this
Essay, are not founded upon such arguments as are above the
capacities and reasonings of plain and unlearned people, but
e that shall think it worth their ing and understanding Christians"
while to e Add, " do"
' Add, "in the hands of well-mean-

138 PREFACE.
upon what they know and feel within themselves, — upon the
corruption of human nature, — their proneness to evil, — the
fears that attend such a sad state, — and upon the experience
of their own utter inability to deliver themselves out of this
state of bondage ; — arguments which every thoughtful man,
though never so unlearned, if awakened, feels the force of.
And such convictions as these will very naturally lead
men to desire, and consequently close with, any reasonable
proposal of a way to free them from the doubts and fears that
attend them ; and dispose them to embrace such evidence as
shall be brought to prove the truth and the blessing of
Christianity. Indeed the conversion of the heathens may appear at
first sight a very discouraging undertaking, considering the
many difficulties such a work is like to meet with. But
God, whose kingdom ruleth over all, having given His Son the
heathen for His inheritance, and the utmost parts of the earth
for His possession ; — and having assured us, that all the ends of
the earth should remember themselves, and turn unto the Lord;
— as He is able, so He will most certainly perfect this in His
own good time, and by such instruments as shall be most
proper for accomplishing this great event.
But whether the Churches of the Gentiles, which at present
are so far departed, not only from the zeal and practice, but
many of them from the truths of primitive Christianity, so
that even themselves want to be converted : — whether these
shall be made the instruments of so glorious a work, is much
to be doubted.
1 Luke xxi. Or whether, when the times of the Gentiles shall be fulfilled1 ;
24- that is, as the learned Grotius understands the prophecy,
when God's patience and long-suffering with the Churches of
the Gentiles, whom, when He rejected the Jews, He made His
peculiar people, shall be at an end, and they shall have filled
up the measure of their sins ; — whether God will not then look
« Gen. xvii. upon His everlasting covenant with Abraham and his Seed2,
and cause the Jews to be converted, and make them the
instruments of publishing the Gospel to all the nations of
the world, amongst whom His providence hath already scat
tered them, is" a matter worthy of consideration, and seemed
h this seemed

PREFACE. 139
to the very learned Mr. Joseph Mede no improbable sup
position5. He supposeth St. Paul's conversion to be a type of the
calling of the Jews, when their tribulation and long dis
persion shall be ended ; and that the same Almighty power
and grace which converted him, and from a most bitter enemy
and persecutor of Jesus Christ and His Church, made him an
Apostle and preacher of the Gospel to the then Gentile world,
— that the same Almighty power and grace cank, and it is
probable may, after the like manner, make the Jews, though
never so great enemies to Christ at present, preachers of the
Gospel to the yet unconverted nations ; and endow them, as He
did St. Paul, with sufficient powers to convince and convert
all such as are disposed for eternal life.
But this must be as it shall please God.
In the mean time, whoever among Christians fears1 God,
and loves1 the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, cannot but de
sire and endeavour, that all nations may come to the know
ledge of their Maker and B,edeemer, and adore and glorify
Him. This is indeed what every Christian prays for, when he
says, Thy kingdom come ; but to how httle purpose, if he does
not by some acts of his own, and as far as God hath put it
into his m power, endeavour to gather and increase the number
of Christ's subjects, and enlarge His kingdom, by the con
version of the yet unbelieving nations !
We know it will be natural for people to ask, What can be
done by most men, more than to pray, that such as sit in
darkness, and in the shadow of death, may be delivered by
what ways God shall think fit? More, much more, most
certainly, may be done, by almost all good Christians,
towards the promoting of so glorious a work, were they
only to remove the stumbhng-blocks which he in the way of
the heathens, and hinder their conversion.
For instance : — it cannot but be acknowledged with shame
and sorrow, that the little progress which the Gospel hath
made among the Indians and Negroes in the western parts
1 Mr. Mede's Works, fol. book v. ' feareth — loveth
ch. 2. See there his reasons at large. m every man's
k can, if God thinks fit, and after

140 PREFACE.
of the world, hath in a great measure been owing to the bad
lives of many of those Christians with whom they have so
long conversed : — for let the Missionaries, or any other good
men", say never so many true and affecting things of the ex
cellency of Christianity, and the blessings attending it ; those
people will always judge of the religion so zealously recom
mended to them, by the lives of the generality of those who
profess it ; which, if wicked, give such a wound to Christianity,
as all the arguments to recommend it cannot heal.
If these poor people, instead of seeing the good fruits of
the holy faith and religion proposed to them, shall see little
or nothing but a general corruption of manners ; such as, in
temperance, injustice, covetousness, oppression, a love of plea
sures and all worldly delights, a want of compassion for their
fellow-creatures, hatred, malice, and revenge ; — it will be al
most impossible to reconcile them to a religion, which hath
no better effects upon its professors ; or to make them fear a
God who suffers His worshippers to do such things, and break
with impunity those laws, which they say He hath given them
for the conduct of their lives.
Heathens can reason as well as Christians, in matters of so
natural a consequence ; and will make this plain conclusion ;
¦ — that if such Christians as they converse with do really hope,
as they pretend, to be happy when they die, no persons need
be much concerned how they live here, or fear being miserable
hereafter. Such men as these would do well to consider the sad doom
pronounced by the Son of God against those who give this
offence, and hereby0 occasion the loss of so many souls.
All Christians who live in the neighbourhood of the hea
thens, ought to conclude, that they arc placed there by a
special Providence, which doth nothing by chance, or in vain,
to give those people an opportunity of coming to the know
ledge of the true and only God; and by their instructive
conversation and good lives, to dispose them to receive the
Gospel, that they may be saved,— that God may be glorified,
and His kingdom enlarged, and His name become excellent in
all the earth.
Then indeed those heathens will have reason to say, what
n Christian ° thereby

PREFACE. 141
Moses supposed the nations would say of the Israelites, — •
Surely these are a wise and an understanding people, ivho have
the Lord so nigh unto them, in all they call upon Him for ; —
and what nation is there so great, that hath statutes and judg
ments so righteous ?
It was certainly for such great ends as these, that Joseph
first, and afterwards Jacob and his whole family, were
brought into Egypt by unforeseen providences, that the
Egyptian nation, which was given altogether to idolatry,
might have a favourable opportunity of coming to the know
ledge of the true and only God.
For this reason also it was, that the same providence of
God, who alone can bring good out of evil, did afterwards
punish the sins of His own people, by sending them captives
into Babylon ; and at the same time that He punished them,
and effectually cured them of the sin of worshipping idols. He
gave their conquerors a merciful occasion of coming to the
knowledge of Himself, and of His glorious attributes ; — and by
the wonderful miracles wliich He publicly wrought, deliver
ing His faithful servants Daniel, Shadrach, Meshach, and
Abednego, from death, He gave many nations and kingdoms
sufficient reasons to see the folly of their absurd and stupid
idolatry, when their very kings were forced to declare, that
there was no god but the God of Israel, who was able to de
bver after that manner ; and forbad all the people of their
dominions to speak any thing v against the God who could do
such wonders.
And how earnestly is it to be wished, that such Chris
tians, who by the same Providence, and by various ways, have
been sent amongst the heathens in these latter days, would
seriously consider what great good or evil they are capable
of doing by their virtuous or vicious behaviour; the one
hardening them in their unbelief, the other disposing them
to receive the Gospel !
As to the Negroes, the descendants of Ham and Canaan,
who, according to one ofthe most ancient prophecies', are 'Gen.ix.25.
become slaves to Christians, the descendants of Japheth; —
surely the only righteous recompence that can be made
them for having been forced from then- native country into
' Add, " amiss"

142 PREFACE.
a strange land, and for their labours there, will be to en
deavour to bring them to the knowledge and worship of the
true God, the God of the spirits of all flesh, who would have
all meni be saved, and with Him is no respect of persons.
And indeed, if this is not sincerely endeavoured, it will he
very difficult to justify the trade of buying, transporting,
and selling them as beasts of burden.
For though it should be allowed to be a blessing for these
ignorant, rude, and uncivilized people, who can hardly be
more miserable in any country than in their own, to be
brought, even in the condition of slaves, into a country of
civilized people, where men's lives and liberties are secured
by laws, and where they may be supposed in time to be
qualified to receive instructions of every kind, both for the
benefit of society, and for the salvation of their own souls ; —
yet it would be great barbarity and injustice to make a gain
for ever of their labours, and those of their children, and
neither to take care of their religious instruction themselves,
nor contribute to the support of those who do this charitable
work for them. This would shew too plainly, thatr the profits
gained by the labours of their slaves are more valued by
their masters, than the glory of God, or than the salvation of s
their own or their servants' souls, forgetting that they
THEMSELVES HAVE A MASTER IN HEAVEN.
But the true way which all wise and good masters will take
with their slaves, and which4 will recommend themselves and
their labours to the blessing and protection of God, is, — to
endeavour that their slaves may have the ties of rebgion and
conscience, to oblige them to be faithful, peaceable, and con
tented with their condition". And nobody ought to question,
but that these people are as capable of receiving religious
instructions as any other Gentiles, or even as we ourselves
were, when the Gospel was first preached to us. And they
who insinuate, to the reproach of our Lord, and the power of
His grace, that the conversion of the Negroes will either be
impossible, or be of no advantage to their masters, have much

i Add, "to" " "See Extracts from the Bishop of
r the labours and profit of Oxford's (Seeker's) Sermon at the End
» "the salvation of," om. of this Preface." — Ed. 1741. Note.
1 "which" om. Crutlwell.

PREFACE. 143
more to answer for than they seem to imagine or to appre
hend. And those masters who grudge their slaves time sufficient
for their instruction in the way of life and happiness, and
compel them to profane the Lord's Day, in procuring neces
saries for their support, in direct opposition to God's com
mand, given in compassion both to man and beast; — such
masters have no reason to expect the blessings of either this
world or the next.
These are some of the obstacles which lie in the way of the
conversion of the Negroes and Indians, and cause that
glorious work to go on so slowly : and certainly they who
are concerned to remove them, and who do not, will be
looked upon as enemies to God, and His Christ, and as such
shall be treated at the last day.
The want of Missionaries, both for number and quali
fications, to undertake so difficult a work, is another reason
which delays their conversion, and is greatly to be lamented.
These cannot be hoped for without assistances equal to the
work. In order to this, it pleased God to put into the hearts of
our princes, to establish, by a charter, a society for
PROPAGATING THE GOSPEL IN FOREIGN PARTS, which hath
hitherto been encouraged, and kept up, by many worthy but
voluntary subscriptions and benefactions. And may God
increase their number, and bless the substance of all such
benefactors ! — But experience hath convinced those who are
chiefly concerned in carrying on this good work, that a much
greater income than they have yet had, will be necessary to
supply the number of Missionaries that are wanted, and are
every day prayed for by such people as are well-disposed, but
not able of themselves to maintain such as may instruct
them. In the mean time we hope and have reason to expect, that
this excellent undertaking, in which the glory of God, and
the good of men, are so nearly concerned, will meet with
still more and greater encouragement from Christians of all
denominations, when they consider the obligations upon every
one to put to their helping hand, according to their ability,
as a proof of their love for our Lord Jesus Christ, and of

141

PREFACE.

their zealous concern for" the everlasting salvation of the
souls of men.
And in the first place, our Lord, who Himself hath ordained
that they which preach the Gospel should live of the Gospel,
will surely expect that such as cannot, in their own persons
and by their own labours, preach the Gospel to the heathen,
and to such Christians in foreign parts, as are destitute of
necessary instruction, and not able to maintain persons qua
lified to perform divine offices among them ; that such, I say,
should, out of the revenues of the Church, and according to
their ability, contribute to the comfortable subsistence of
those Missionaries, who are sent in person by the Society to ¦
preach the Gospel.
Were this a matter of choice in those we are speaking of,
one would only use St. Paul's argument ; let every man do
according as he is disposed in his heart, not grudgingly, or of
necessity ; for God loveth a cheerful giver. But if we should
look upon the revenues of the Church as a common stock,
in which every minister of Jesus Christ, lawfully sent to la
bour in the word and doctrine, hath some right, it will then
become a duty, and not a matter of mere charity, especially
in such as possess the greater revenues of the Church, to con
tribute to this work; and every worthy Missionary may seem
to have a title to such a part of that common stock, as is ne
cessary to carry on the work of the Gospel, wherever he is
sent. And how any man, though not obliged by human
laws, can excuse himself before God, if he withholds his pro
portion, will be worth the consideration of such as enjoy
more than enough for their own and their families' comfort
able and decent subsistence, and for the poor and necessitous
under their peculiar care ; especially when every benefactor
has good reason to be satisfied that his contribution will not
be misapphed, which is often the pretence of covetousness,
when men are resolved to withhold what is due, though it is
1 Prov. iii. in the power of their hand to give1.
The care, the zeal, and the characters, of the governors of
this Society, consisting of Archbishops, Bishops, and other
dignitaries of the Church, as also of noblemen, gentlemen,
and merchants ; the most particular accounts of all the bene-
x for religion.

PREFACE. 145
factions, receipts and disbursements, that are made every
year in the sight of the world, and the many good things
that are done by the Society, are sufficient to silence all ob
jections, and to encourage every one who may be at a loss,
as we know many have been, how to bestow their charities
to the best purposes.
Next to the clergy, those gentlemen are under an indis
pensable obligation to support and encourage this excellent
work, who draw great riches from the traffic and labour of
the Negroes, and from the nations and countries of the In
dians, whether they bve here, or in the Indies.
And indeed one cannot but beheve, that thosey gentlemen
who reside in the great and trading towns of England, and
are generally of a very liberal disposition, and ready to every
good work, do only want to be made sensible of the good
they are able to do this way, and the obligations which lie
upon them to promote so pious a work ; whereby they would
most certainly be entitled to the especial blessing of God in
this world upon their trade, their ships, themselves, and their
families, zas well as that they might have leave to hope for
blessings of an higher and a nobler kind.
In short; one would hope, that all people who value the
blessing of an ingenuous and Christian education, will coun
tenance this work, some by their assistance, all by their
prayers : especially when they consider, that this very state
of darkness, and deplorable ignorance, must have been our
own case to this day, had not God in mercy sent Missionaries
to instruct the generations before us.
And although there are many Christians who differ in
opinions from one another, sometimes in matters of little
moment ; yet sure all such as agree in the great and saving
truths of the Gospel, will unite to weaken the power of
Satan, who still exerciseth his malice over so great a part
of mankind.
And it will be a prevailing motive to endeavour this, when
we consider how far this charity may extend. For as we
ourselves do now enjoy the blessings and fruits of their
charitable labours, who so long since preached the Gospel
to these nations, so we have reason to hope and believe, that
i these * "as well," &c. om.
WILSON. L

146 PREFACE.
the generations to come, in the miserable countries we are now
concerned for, will, in God's good time, and by His blessing
upon this Society, offer a up many thanksgivings to God, for
having touched our hearts with a sense of11 the wretched con
dition of their forefathers, and having helped them out of it.
These and the like considerations, will, one would hope,
prevail with all such well-disposed Christians as shall come
to the knowledge of this Society, to enable its Governors
to send and encourage Missionaries sufficient for so great
and extensive an undertaking, and such as are endued with
a truly Christian spirit, and with a prudent zeal for the glory
of God and the salvation of men. And indeed, if this is
NOT TO HONOUR GoD WITH OUR SUBSTANCE, WE SHALL BE AT
A LOSS TO FIND A BETTER WAY.
In the mean time it must not be forgotten, that every
pious and understanding Christian, who by the providence
of God is placed among the heathens, or is any way con
cerned with them, may be capable in some measure of be
coming a Missionary, and may receive, at least from God,
a Missionary's reward, by endeavouring11 to dispose such
people to bethink themselves, why they were sent into the
world, and what may become of them when they leave it.
For example : every such serious Christian may, in his
conversation with heathens, endeavour to convince them, —
that the gods they worship are indeed evil spirits, which will
be their ruin for ever, if they do not renounce and forsake
them : that they are these evil spirits which lead them, and
all wicked men, to do such things as an holy and good God
must be displeased with, and which He hath declared He will
punish most severely in the life which is to come. He can
further inform them, that the God we worship is He who
made us and all the world ; that He is most worthy of their
love and their obedience, since He hath commanded nothing
but what is necessary for our good ; that He would have all
men, without respect of persons, to be happy ; and that He
will make all men happy who will do what he bath com
manded them. And at the same time he can let them know,
* be praising God in the ages to dition, and helped
come, for c by disposing
b of their forefathers' miserable con-

PREFACE, 147
that the wrath of this great and holy God is greatly to be
feared above all things, by such as do not obey His com
mands ; so that they ought not to be easy till they know
how to obtain His pardon, and to be restored to His favour.
He can in conversing with them, let them know further,
that our God and Maker hath been so exceeding good and
kind, as to send His own Son from Heaven, to make Himself
and His will known unto men ; to make atonement by His
sufferings and death for their sins, and to teach them how
they ought to bve so as to please their Maker; and how
they may be restored to His favour, when they shall have
done any thing to displease Him : and (to make us all
more attentive to these truths) that the Son of God did
assure us Christians, that this is not the only world and life
we are all made for, but that there is another world after
this ; and that the present Life is only a state of trial, which
is designed to fit us for a much better life, if we are not
wanting to ourselves : for God hath assured us, by this
His Son, that He hath determined to raise all men that
have ever lived to life again, to call them tod account, and
to judge them either to happiness or misery in the next
world, according as they have behaved in this; and that
all such as have obeyed God, beheved in Christ, and led
good hves, or who, being sensible they have done evil, have
truly repented of it, shall be happy for ever ; but that such,
whether heathens or Christians, as have despised the pro
posals of the Gospel, led careless and wicked hves in this
world, and have not truly repented and amended their ways,
shall be doomed to everlasting fire.
By such hints as these, and a thousand other truths which
the good Spirit of God will put into the hearts of such pious
Christians as love God, and desire to have Him known and
glorified, — by such hints as these, it will be proper to raise
in their minds a fear for themselves, and a desire to know
more of the will of God; to know what they must beheve,
and how they must live, so that they may be happy when
they die.
And certainly they who have Negroes in servitude, will find
it the best way to secure their fidelity; first, to convince
i an account l2

148 PREFACE.
them that their state of bondage, even in a strange land,
amongst people who are governed by laws, is far better than
always to have lived in their own country, where no man
can live in safety, except a few lawless people, who kill or
make slaves of all whom they can overcome ; whereas now
they may live in security, 'and have it in their own power to
come to the knowledge of the true God, who will assuredly
make them full amends in the next world for what they want
or suffer in this, if they shall bear their condition in which
His providence hath placed them with patience, and obey His
commands. And now, if any thing in the following Essay shall be of
use, either to such well-disposed people as we have been
speaking of, or to any of the Missionaries sent by the So
ciety, or to those who have called themselves Christians,
though they have hitherto bved without fear of what must
come hereafter : — in a word ; if it may serve in the least
degree to enlarge the kingdom of God, wliich we daily pray
for : — let all the praise be to Him for whose glory it was
undertaken, and who by the weakest means can, when He
pleases, do the greatest good.
All the Author desires for himself is, — that he may have
the prayers of all such as shall receive any benefit by these
papers; and in return he will not forget to pray for them,
that we may one day meet in the paradise of God, to praise
Him to all eternity.

AN ESSAY

TOWARDS AN

INSTRUCTION FOR INDIANS.

PART I.
Which is in order to Christian Baptism.

Dialogue I.
Indian. ' Why are you so earnest in persuading me to PART I.
become a Christian?' DIAL. I.
Missionary. Because I know for certain, that it is the
only sure way to preserve you from misery, and to make
you happy both here and hereafter.
Ind. ' I shall3 be very thankful, if you will be so kind as to
explain what you say concerns me so very much.'
Miss. That I will most freely do : for my heart's desire is,
that all persons may have the same knowledge of God and
His will, as we Christians have ; and besides, by instructing
you, I myself shall be a very great gainer.
Ind. ' I do not understand what you mean by that.'
Miss. I will tell you then : The Great God, whom we
Christians worship, He who made the world, and all things
in it, and in whose hands our breath and life is1, and who ' Dan. v.
would have all His creatures to be happy, — He has promised '
an exceeding great reward to all such as shall endeavour to
make Him, and His glorious perfections, and His most gracious
purposes, known unto men, especially to such unhappy people
as you, who know not for what end you were made, and sent
into this world ; who know not what duties you owe to your
Maker, nor on what conditions He will keep you from misery,
and make you for ever happy when you die.
Ind. 'Be pleased then to tell me what you know more than
we do, concerning the God you worship; for we know and
¦ will

xxxiii. 13.

150 AN INSTRUCTION
part believe, that there must be some Great Power above us,
 :  who made us, and does govern all things here below.'
Miss. But we Christians know much more of that Great-
Power above, than you in your present state of ignorance can
possibly do. We were indeed once as ignorant of Him (and
of our most unhappy condition on that account) as you now
are ; but He has been so good as to make Himself and His will
known to us, to our very great comfort and happiness ; and
we cannot but desire, that every one may be happy as all
true Christians are, in knowing their Maker's will, and
honouring Him, as reasonable creatures ought to do.
Ind. ' May I ask you one thing ? — Why did not that good
Being, whom you call your God, make all this known to us
as well as to you ?'
Miss. I must tell you once for all, that we poor creatures
ought not to expect that the Great God should give us an
Job account of every thing He has thought fit to do1. It is
enough for us to know for certain, that He is good and just
in every thing He does, or permits to be done. And be
assured, that sooner or later, every tongue shall confess,
and every soul acknowledge, the justice and equity of
God's proceedings with mankind. At present it concerns
you much more to know what we Christians believe of God,
and His will, according to the account which He Himself
hath given us.
Ind. 'This, Sir, is what I now desire you to instruct me in.'
Miss. That I will most gladly do ; for the knowledge and
belief of God is the foundation of all true rebgion, and of the
happiness of men.
First then, we know the God we serve to be the most
perfect of all beings; and that there is no other God be
side to he feared, loved, or worshipped.
That it is He who made the world ; and that He preserves,
and governs, and orders all things by His wonderful wisdom
and power.
That amongst other creatures He made man to be partaker
of His happiness; in order to which, He gave him reason,
that he might understand, and adore, and obey his Maker.
And that men might know Him more perfectly, and love
and fear Him as they ought, He has given an account of His

FOR THE INDIANS. 151
government of the world ever since He made it. By which DIAL.
account it appears, that He is Almighty, i. e. is able to do 
whatever He thinks fit; that He is exceeding wise, and
good, &TL&just ; and therefore can command nothing but what
is for our advantage; and will most surely j-ewardh such as
comply with His laws, and punish those that disobey them.
We thereby also know, that He is a most holy Being, and
has ever been displeased with wicked men. He is also most
kind and compassionate to those, who having offended Him,
are truly sorry for it, and return to their duty : — that He sees
and knoivs all the actions of men, whether good or bad ; and
that even our very thoughts are known to Him : that He
not only knows things past and present, but even all things
which shall ever happen hereafter: lastly, that He is most
faithful to His word, so that whatever He has promised, He
will most surely make good ; and whatever He has threatened,
He will as surely execute.
Ind. 'I confess this account of the Great and Good God
seems most agreeable to reason ; now you have put me upon
considering it so particularly.'
Miss. But there are other*truths of the greatest moment,
which God has also in that account made known to us, and
which our reason could never have clearly discovered; such
as these that follow: that there will be another life after
this; and that the true happiness or misery of men will
not be fully known till after they are dead.
Ind. ' Till after they are dead, Sir ! Why, do you Christians
really know what shall become of men after they are dead ?'
Miss. Yes, we do, and that most certainly. We know
that this short life is only a life or state of trial, in order
to change andc mend our corrupt nature, that we may be
fit for a much better world when we die; and be for ever
happy there, if we behave ourselves as we should do, while
we live here. For God has made known to us, that after
death the souls of all good people go to a place of rest, and
peace, and happiness ; and the souls of wicked people to a
place of sorrow and misery, there to remain till the end of
thed world, and the day of judgment.
b reward or punish such as comply " " change and" om.
with or disobey His laws. i this

152 AN INSTRUCTION
part Ind. 'Pray, what do you mean by the end of the world,
 :  and by the day of judgment?'

Miss. Why, God has assured us that this world shall
have an end ; that then there will be a resurrection of the
'Acts xxiv. dead, both of the just and unjust1, both of good and bad men :
that all who have ever lived shall then be raised to life, and
give an account for whatever they have done in this world,
whether good or evil: and that such as have done good shall
be made happy for ever; and such as have done evil, that
is, have led wicked lives, and have not repented in due time,
shall be for ever miserable.
Ind. ' These indeed are truths which we know nothing of;
and if they be really true, it certainly concerns me, and every
man living, to think of them in good earnest, and to order
his life accordingly. But let me ask you, — do all you Chris
tians know these things, and believe them to be true ?'
Miss. It is at the peril of their souls if they do not. But
I know why you ask that question, and I promise to answer
and satisfy you upon that head hereafter. In the mean time,
it is certainly your best and wisest way to take care of your
self, in an affair of the highest "importance to you ; and not
to neglect this opportunity, which God of His mercy and
goodness gives you by me, of coming to the knowledge of
your Maker, and of the duties you owe to Him, to yourself,
and to all others, lest they should be hereafter for ever hid
from you, to your eternal ruin and destruction.
Ind. 'I hope I shall take your good advice. But in the
mean time will you give me leave to ask you, — how did God
make these things known unto you Christians ?'
Miss. That you shall know in due time, for you cannot
know all things at once. And these few truths only I have
told you, at this time, that you may know and consider what
you have to do ; that you may in good earnest desire to be
further taught, and told how you may be for ever happy (if
it is not your own fault) ; and how you may avoid the danger
and misery which you and all men are exposed to, who are
not very seriously concerned for their own safety. For once
and again I must assure you, as certain as there is a God,
that you and every man bring shall be happy or miserable
when they die. — We therefore {knowing these things, and

FOR THE INDIANS. 153
that we must all appear before the judgment-seat of God, and DIAL.
receive a sentence according to what we have done in the body, *•
whether il be good or bad1), we, knowing these things, endeavour 1 2 Cor. v.
to persuade men to be afraid for themselves, and to live an 10-
holy and virtuous lifee here so as to escape being miserable
hereafter. What therefore I would recommend to you at present, (for
I would not overburden your memory at once) is this : —
that you would pray to God to give you an heart disposed
to hearken to the truth : for He has promised to enlighten
the understanding, and open the hearts, of those who humbly
and devoutly pray to Him for His direction and assistance.
Ind. ' I hope I shall follow your advice ; and I believe
I shall hardly forget the things you have told me.'
Miss. Farewell for the present ; and may God keep you in
this good disposition, and give you a teachable temper; andf
for this purpose join with me in the following prayer.
THE PRAYER.
Enlarge Thy kingdom, O God, and deliver the world
from the dominion and tyranny of Satan. Hasten the time,
which Thy Spirit has foretold, when all nations, whom Thou
hast made, shall worship Thee, and glorify Thy name. Bless
the good endeavours of those who strive to propagate the
truth, and prepare the hearts of all men to receive it. To
the honour of Thy holy name. Amen.

Dialogue II.
Of the Corruption of our Nature.
Ind. 'I am come again, kind Sir, for your further instruc
tion. Your last words have made me very thoughtful and
uneasy, when you told me with so much earnestness, that
HAPPINESS OR MISERY WILL BE THE CERTAIN PORTION OF
EVERY ONE AFTER DEATH !'
Miss. I told you nothmg but the truth; and I am not
• " an holy and virtuous life" om. ' " and .... Amen." om.

154

AN INSTRUCTION

PART sorry for your uneasiness ; since that may prove in its con-
 :  sequence the greatest blessing of your life.
Ind. ' I do not understand how that can be.'
Miss. But this you can easily understand, — that they who
are in health, and think themselves in no danger, will not look
out fore a physician and other help; but they that are sick, andh
sensible of their disease, will be glad of advice, and will be apt
1 Matt. ix. to follow it 1 ; when once you are sensible, that of yourself
:Rev.iii.i7. you are an ignorant, helpless, sinful creature2, incapable of
either knowing or performing the will of your Maker, or of re
conciling yourself to Him, whenever you have offended Him'.
Besides, I must tell you another truth, — that the more
you are afraid for yourself, the more will the great God be
disposed to pity you, and to deliver you from the danger you
s Isa. lxvi. are justly afraid of3 ; and to enable you to attain the end for
which you were made, and sent into the world.
Ind. ' Will you be pleased to let me know what the end is
for which God made us, and sent us into the world ?'
Miss. God made man, that He might have a creature
upon earth endued with reason, and capable of adoring his
Maker, and of imitating His perfections ; and fit to partake
of His bounty and happiness.
Ind. ' Pray what is the happiness you speak of?'
Miss. It is the happiness of going to a place of perfect
knoivledge, goodness, love, joy, and peace, which is to last for
ever. As nothing is more desirable than life, nothing should
more forcibly work upon human nature, than the hopes of
everlasting life. Which life God Himself hath set forth to
us by all such things as we are most commonly affected with;
as a crown, a kingdom, a treasure, an inheritance un-
defiled, that fadeth not away ; and a state of everlasting joy
and pleasure.
Ind. 'If God originally designed men for this happiness,
how came they to forfeit their title to it ?'
Miss. They do it by being guilty of sin ; that is, by trans
gressing the law which God has given them.
» for help veniat volens fieri christianus, qui non
J1 ill at ease sit Dei timore percussus." — S. Augus-
" Rarissime accidit, nt quisquam tinus de catechizandis rudibus. [c. 5.]

FOR THE INDIANS. 155
Ind. ' Has God given us any law ?' DIAL.
Miss. Yes, surely. He has given you and all men Reason,  ¦ —
which is instead of a written law or rule, by which you ought
to live, and may in some measure know what is good, and
what is evil; what will please, and what will displease, an
holy, just, and good God.
Ind. ' But it is too plain that people do not always observe
this rule or law.'
Miss. It is so, and that is their sin, by which they dis
please God, and debar themselves of His greater favours,
and are in danger of being miserable, even beyond what
they can imagine.
Ind. ' But is not this the case of many Christians, as well
as of us ?'
Miss. It is surely so, and they must suffer severely for
it ; God having given them plainer rules, and greater helps,
to overcome and cure that corruption of nature, which is one
great occasion of all the wickedness which we see in the world.
Ind. 'Pray what do you mean by the corruption of our
NATURE k ?'
Miss. That I will now tell you; and what by1 your own
reason and experience you1 must acknowledge to be true.
By the corruption of nature we mean a strong inclination to
evil, which we not only see and blame in other people, but
very sensibly feel in ourselves ; that is, something within
us, which often opposeth our reason, and the other laws
which God has given us; so that we are often tempted,
and prevailed upon, to do what our own judgment con
demns us for, at the time of doing it.
Ind. ' This indeed is too plainly the case. Men follow not
their reason, but their passions, their inclinations, and their own
perverse wills; and which too often they have cause to repent of.'
Miss. You cannot but have observed, that this inclination
to evil is often so violent, that men commit all iniquity with
greediness . and this is the occasion of all the wickedness
wliich we see and hear of, all the cruelty, the oppression,
the pride, the injustice, the malice, the covetousness, the lewd-
k " It is our religion which has first Mons. Paschal's Religious Thoughts,
taught, that man is born in sin ; no p. 63.
sect of philosophers ever said this, and ' " by," " you," om.
therefore no sect eveT said the truth." —

156

AN INSTRUCTION

PART ness, the impurity, murders, drunkenness, and all other sins™,
 :  by which men dishonour their Maker and themselves, and
are a plague to others ; insomuch that it is found necessary
to have severe laws made, even by men, to hinder wicked
people from hurting one another ; of which laws there would
be no occasion, if reason had been sufficient to govern men ;
which sad experience shews it is not ; there being too many,
whom no reason, no advice, no prospect of danger, no hopes of
happiness, can keep from ruining themselves and others.
Ind. ' I confess there is truth in what you say. But sure
this is not the case of all people ?'
Miss. I must tell you, that the wickedness of others shews
us plainly what all men are by nature. All men have the
seeds of evil within themselves, which would spring up and
appear upon every temptation, if not hindered by something
more than their own reason; and they that are not so wicked
as others, may be thankful to a Power above, who restrains
them. And your own heart and experience must tell you
that such as are not so wicked as these we have been speak
ing of, are forced to strive hard against the temptations they
meet with, before they can follow what their reason tells them
they ought to do or avoid ; that they are but too often un
willing to follow the light of reason, which God hath given
them ; and too, too often make use of it only to hurt or over
reach one another. All which shews that our nature is strangely
corrupt ; so that no man can say he is free from sin, or not
guilty before God.
Ind. 'I must confess, indeed, that, according to my best
understanding", there is truth in every thing you have told me.'
Miss. Well then, let this truth sink deep into your heart;
for without the firm belief of this, you will never have any
true notion of the goodness, justice, or mercy of God to men ;
nor will you ever know the value of Christianity.
Ind. ' But how man, the creature of so holy and good a God,
should come to have a nature so corrupt and disordered, and
prone to evil, this indeed surprises me.'
Miss. Far be it from any man to imagine, that a good
and holy God, who hateth sin, should be the cause of this
corruption of our nature, and of the evil it occasions ! No,
m " and . . . sins," om. " sense

FOR THE INDIANS. 157

He made man at first upright, holy, just, and good, and DIAL,
capable of doing every thing that became a reasonable crea

ture ; but how he fell into this wretched and distempered
condition you shall know in due time.
Ind. ' But since sin and wickedness are displeasing to God,
why does He suffer sin and sinners to be in the world ?'
Miss. You do not consider that, all men being sinners,
God must either suffer sin to be in the world, or destroy the
sinners; that is, all the race of men. But when you come to
know the Christian religion, and what God has done to cure
this great disorder of our nature, you will find that God can
take occasion from the sins of men to display the greatness
of His mercy and compassion for sinners ; and you will have
reason to admire and adore His wonderful wisdom, and mercy,
and goodness, to all such as shall lay hold on the offers of
grace, as well as dread His just displeasure against such as
despise His mercy.
And this is one reason that I have taken so much pains
to convince you of the corruption of our nature, and of the
danger we are in on this account, that you may have no ease
in your mind, until you know how to be dehvered from so
bad a bondage, and the fears which ought to attend it.
There is another danger which we are all exposed to, and
which you ought to know ; and that is, the power and malice
of evil spirits.
Ind. ' What do you mean by evil spirits ?'
Miss. God has made known to us that there are creatures,
both good and bad, which we call angels or spirits, and which
are ever about us, though we do not see them, they having
no bodies as we have. -The good spirits are appointed by
God to take care of His servants ; and the evil spirits are
such as have rebelled against their Maker, and, having ut
terly lost His favour, strive to tempt men to all manner of
wickedness, that they may be as miserable as themselves.
And through their temptations the wickedness of the world
was grown so great, that God was provoked at one time to
drown all the people of the earth except one good man,
Noah0, and his household1; and at another time to de- • Gen. vi,
stroy several great towns, Sodom and Gomorrah p, with fire 7' 8' &c-
" Noah" om. p " Sodom and Gomorrah," om.

^en. xviii
19.

158 AN INSTRUCTION
PART from Heaven, for the wickedness of them that dwelt in
1 them1. Ind. ' These indeed are reasonable proofs of the power
which evil spirits may have over wicked men, and of the
great danger we are in of being ruined by it.'
Miss. But it is necessary that you should know these
things; for whoever is not a worshipper of the only true
God, whom Christians serve, is a slave to these evil spirits,
and too often is a worshipper of them, though he does not
know it. When you consider these things, you will have
reason to be concerned and afraid for yourself.
Ind. ' And so indeed I shall be, if this is our case.'
Miss. This is, in truth, the case of every one who is igno
rant of the true God, and of the wayi of salvation which He
has revealed to His unhappy creatures, the way by which
they may be prevented from ruining themselves, and losing
that happiness which He has provided for such as love and
obey Him.
Ind. ' I do most earnestly entreat you that at your leisure
you would give me an account of the Christian religion, which
you say is the way that' God has revealed to save all men
from ruin.'
Miss. That I will do, through the favour of God, the next
time we meet : in the mean while remember — what I assure
you of — ' that this life is the time, in which you are to choose
whether you will be happy or miserable for ever : and that
your happiness or misery will depend upon your embracing
or rejecting the offer now made you, by Almighty God, of
becoming a Christian.' You ought therefore to pray to the
Great God, to enable you to lay hold of this opportunity of
being happy. the prayer.
O God, the fountain of all wisdom, I most humbly be
seech Thee to enlighten my mind, that I may come to the
knowledge of Thee and of Thy goodness8. Give me a serious,
an understanding, and a religious heart, that as I grow in years,
I may grow in grace. Bless all the means of salvation which
Thou hast afforded me, and especially this instruction, that it
" by which He has revealed to save ' whereby
His unhappy creatures ' Add, " in Jesus Christ."

FOR THE INDIANS. 159

may sink into my heart, and bring forth in me the fruit of good DIAL.
living, to the honour and praise of Thy holy' name"- Amen. II-

Dialogue III.
The Proofs of the Christian Religion.
Ind. ' I am come again, Sir, to trouble you sooner, I
bebeve, than you expected. You said, that it was good for
me, that I was in fear for myself; I cannot choose but be so,
since you told me, " that my happiness or misery will depend
upon my embracing or rejecting the offer now made me of
becoming a Christian." I own I am not satisfied with my
present condition; I am convinced by my reason, as well as
by what you told me, that we were made to be an honour to
the Being that made us, by living according to that light and
reason which He hath given us. For my own part, I fear I
have not done so ; and if He shall be displeased with me, I
know not how to help myself, or make my mind easy.'
Miss. Assure yourself, this is the case of every thought- ¦ Heb. xii.
ful person, who has no knowledge of Christianity. And "
therefore our great and good Creator, in compassion to those
unhappy men who labour under such doubts and fears, has
graciously pointed out the way by which they may be freed
from them ; viz., by embracing the Christian religion.
Ind. 'What does the Christian religion propose to us to
cure us of those fears ?'
Miss. I will first tell you in short, and afterwards explain
myself more fully. In the first place, it will lead you to
the knowledge of the true God, the Maker of the world, and
convince you of His great love for His unhappy creatures,
and of His earnest endeavours to keep them from ruining
themselves. It shews us also how we must answer the end
for which God made us and sent us into the world. It sets
before us the miserable circumstances into which we are sunk
by nature", the dangers we are liable to, and teaches us the
way to escape them. It makes known to us those laws by
' "holy" om. Lord."
" Add, "through Jesus Christ our " "the miserable . . . nature" om.

160 AN INSTRUCTION
PART which God will judge the world; that men may order their
 : — hearts andy hves accordingly. It shews us how we may be
restored to the favour of Godz. It gives us all rules necessary
to make us happy when we die, and promises us all necessary
assistance to observe those rules. It directs usa in the course
of our lives, how we may obtain the pardon of God, whenever
we shall have been so unhappy as to have offended Him by
our sins, which we are but too apt to do. It assures us that
'Heb.xi.6. God is a bountiful rewarder of all such as seek to please Him1.
In short, Christianity is the only remedy to cure all the dis
orders, and dangers, and miseries, which we are subject to in
this life ; to support us in the hour of death, and secure our
happiness in the future b state. In a word, it is the only sure
means, where it is seriously embraced, of correcting and re
forming this world0, and leading men to a better.
Ind. ' This is, Sir, a most desirable account you have given
me of the Christian rebgion. Will you be pleased, as you
promised, to explain these things more fully ?'
Miss. You must know, then, that we are called Christians,
from professing ourselves to be the disciples and followers of
a most holy and divine Person, Jesus Christ, who being the
Son of God, was sent by Him from heaven, to make His will
and gracious purposes known unto men.
In order to this, He being a pure Spirit, it was necessary
that He should take a body bke one of ours, that He might
be seen by and converse with men. He therefore submitted
to be born of a woman, and He took the soul and body of a
man, and in that nature He bved among men, and made
known to them the things which I have already mentioned
to you. Particularly He gave them a clear knowledge of
their Maker ; and by His most perfect, innocent, and holy
life, shewed what an excellent creature man was, when he
was first made, before he fell into sin, and became prone to
evil as he now is.
He assured them that He came as a peace-maker betwixt
God and His rebellious creatures, who by their disobedience
had lost His favour : and forfeited the happiness He had
prepared for them.
i "hearts and" om. favour of God, whenever
" " It shews . . . God." om. » state ; and the only
how we may be restored to the ¦ " the world." "and . bet'er"om

FOR THE INDIANS. 161
And in order to reconcile them to God, and to the duty dial. TTT
and obedience which they owed to Him, He brought them _i_ : —
this most gracious message : ' that all such as became sen
sible of their error and misery, and were willing to give
themselves up to the Son of God as their Lord and Saviour,
should, through His merits and mediation, receive a full and
free pardon for all their past offences, be restored again to
His favour, and obtain that happiness which they had for
feited by their offences.'
Ind. 'These are, indeed, wonderful proofs of the great
goodness of God.'
Miss. But then you are to know that all such as despise
this surprising goodness of God, are not only to be deprived
of His favour, but are to be punished with torments exquisite
beyond all we can now imagine. For you must never forget
what I told you before, and what Jesus Christ has assured
us of, 'that this short Life is only a passage to another,
which is to last for ever :' and where every man is to be
rewarded or punished according to his behaviour in this
world. Ind. ' I have not forgot that. But give me leave, Sir, to
ask you one question : how are you Christians sure that this
extraordinary person was the Son op God, and came from
Him with this message to men ?'
Miss. It is necessary that every one who intends to be a
Christian should have the greatest assurance of it ; for on
this truth the Cliristian rebgion is founded.
You must know, then, that this divine person, in order
to give men all possible assurance, that He was what He
declared Himself to be, performed before their eyes such
wonderful works, as shewed that in Him dwelt all the fulness
ofthe godhead bodily. For example, He healed all manner
of sickness and diseases with a word of His mouth. He gave
sight to such as were born blind. To such as were dumb and
deaf He gave the power of speech and hearing ; and He made
the lame to walk. He fed and satisfied the hunger of many
thousands of people more than once with a few loaves and
small fishes, which they saw multiplied before their eyes, so
that thousands were at one time all eye-witnesses of this
miracle. He commanded the winds, the storms, and the seas,
WILSON. JI

162 AN instruction
PART and they obeyed His word. He raised to life those that had
 :  for some time been dead. He convinced those with whom
He conversed, that He knew the very thoughts of their
hearts, which none but God can do. Lastly, the great
God Himself did more than once, by a voice from heaven,
declare, that He was His beloved Son ; and commanded, that
as such, He should be heard and obeyed.
Ind. ' Indeed, these are most sure proofs that this divine
person was what He said He was ; and that whatever He
taught must be true.'
Miss. But I have other evidences to give you, in order to
confirm your faith or bebef in this divine person, and His
message. Amongst many other things which He foretold His
followers, this strange thing was one ; that notwithstanding
the wonderful works which He had done before their eyes,
His enemies would put Him to death ; but that within three
days He should d rise again to life. Accordingly, after they
had treated Him with all the evil usage that spite and malice
could invent, they did most barbarously murder and crucify
Him. And after three days He rose again from the dead, and
conversed with His disciples and followers, with not less than
five hundred at one time, many of whom lived very long after,
and bore witness of His resurrection, at the expense of their
lives. Ind. ' I should be glad to know some more particulars
relating to so divine, holy, and wonderful a person.'
Miss. Jesus Christ6, after having conversed with His dis
ciples many weeks, and in the sight of many of them, — He as
cended into heaven. But, before His departure from them, He
promised them, that He and His Father would send another
divine person (not in the form or fashion of a man, but) as
a pure spirit to dwell in them ; to guide and comfort, to inspire
them with all truth f necessary to be known by them, and to
enable them, for the confirmation of such truths to others,
to do all such mighty works as He had done among them :
according to which promise, ten days after He had ascended
into heaven, that divine Spirit descended upon them after
a most wonderful manner, and enabled them to understand
and speak all the languages of the then known world, to
a would " " Christ" om. 'truths

FOR THE INDIANS. 163
which they went in order to carry those good tidings; whereby DIAL.
we and many other nations were brought out of error, ig  — 
norance, and darkness, into the clear light and true knowledge
of God, and of His Son Jesus Christ, and of that Holy Spirit,
which enabled them to preach this joyful doctrine to all the
world : 'that Christ has made our. peace with God, if we sub
mit to be governed by Him, and by His laws, and put our
whole trust in Him.'
Ind. ' Well, Sir, you have given some ease to my mind.
I believe, that what this Holy Person said must be certainly
true : and I suppose all that know these things are Chris
tians.' Miss. Indeed they are not : and you will not wonder at it,
when you consider what it is that hinders people from being
Christians. There are many who never think of their Maker,
or what must become of them when they die. Many indeed
hear these things ; but their affections are so set upon this
world, its pleasures and profits, that they do not lay them
seriously to heart. And too many are so fond of their own
perverse ways, to which they have heen long accustomed,
that they see not the truth of what is proposed to them.
Besides all this, the Apostles taught many things which
wicked people would not hear with patience : for example,
that murderers, drunkards, adulterers, oppressors, covetous
persons, the proud, malicious, and revengeful people, all lovers
of pleasures more than lovers of God, — that all such who were
guilty of those things, must forsake them in order to become
Christians. Ind. 'Well, Sir, I am convinced, that notwithstanding the
proofs of the truth of the Christian religion, there might be
people who would not become Christians. But I should be
very thankful, if you would let me know, how the Christian
rebgion did prevail at the time the Apostles of Christ made it
known to all nations.'
Miss. That you shall know when you come again to me.
In the mean while, forget not to beg of God to give you an
heart always disposed to receive the truth ; which you may
do in some such short prayer as this following.

164 AN INSTRUCTION

PART I. THE PRAYER.

Merciful God, and lover of mankind, enlighten my mind
with saving faith : enable me to withstand the temptations
of the world, the flesh, and the devil, and with a pure heart
to follow Thee, the only true God, and Thy only Son the
Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.

Dialogue IV.
The ivonderful success and progress of the Gospel, when it was
first preached to the world.
Indian. ' When I left you last, Sir, you promised to let me
know what followed the descent or coming down of that
Holy Spirit upon Christ's Apostles ; and how the Christian
religion was received in the world.'
Miss. You must know then, that when this happened,
there were people out of all nations at Jerusalem, the city to
i Acts ii. which they were come to worship the great God1. Now
when all these heard the Apostles of Christ (who before
that time knew no language but their own) declaring the
wonderful works of God, in the language of every nation
then present, they were astonished : and being convinced
that such men must have been divinely inspired, they there
fore gave heed to them, while they declared God's most
gracious purposes, of mercy, pardon, and happiness, to all
such as would obey the message He had sent to them by His
Son : insomuch that no less than three thousand embraced
the Christian religion that very day, and five thousand
more immediately after ; and these converts became so many
witnesses of these wonderful things to the several nations,
from whence they came thither to worship. After this the
Apostles went into all nations, making known this joyful
message of God to men, 'that He would have all men to
be saved, and to come to the knowledge of the truth,' or the
Christian faith ; that He was ready to be reconciled to all
such as had offended Him ; and that He would make them

FOR THE INDIANS. 165
happy for ever, if they would be persuaded to forsake their DIAL.
evil waysB, beheve in Jesus Christ, and be governed by such ' 
rules He had given them. So that, in all nations, all such
persons as were truly concerned for themselves, and disposed
to receive the truth, became Christians ; and very great was
their number every where. And indeed Christ Himself
foretold it would be so; though at that time it seemed
the most unbkely thing in the world, that all nations should
receive a rebgion opposed by their rulers and philosophers,
upon the preaching of a few poor strangers, who had no
worldly poiver, riches, or learning, to induce people to believe
and follow them; and who at the same time required all men
to forsake the customs and religion of their forefathers, to
embrace the salvation proposed by this divine Messenger,
Jesus, to restrain their appetites, and govern their passions,
to leave their impious ways of bring, and to lead sober,
honest, and good hves, and to suffer death rather than deny
the truths they told them: now does not the miraculous
success they met with in propagating such a religion, under
such circumstances, demonstrate it to be the work of the
Great God?
bInd. ' Pray will you inform me how I may be sure that
these miracles were performed by the Apostles op Christ?'
Miss. The miracles recorded in the New Testament re
commend themselves to our bebef upon many accounts.
They were wrought by persons who appealed to God, and
declared beforehand that they would perform them.
They were performed in a pubbc manner, and by persons
known to be of a low condition, destitute oi great friends and
powerful patrons.
They were wrought in a learned age, before enemies or
unbelievers, who were not easily to be imposed upon, or
deceived. The writers of the New Testament, when they relate the
miracles, often name the time, the place, the occasion, ihe
diseases that were removed, the persons healed or raised
from the dead, the persons who were present, and the things
that were said and done, by friends and foes, on the occasion,
% and be governed by such rules as h This whole question and answer
Jesus Christ had given them. om.

166 AN INSTRUCTION
PART giving men a fair opportunity to enquire into the facts, and
 — to disprove them, if they were able.
These miracles were wrought for no worldly advantage,
but on the contrary, subjected the Apostles of our blessed
Lord to many injuries, afflictions, persecutions, and cruel deaths.
They were wrought in confirmation of doctrines good and
useful to mankind, and were intended to destroy all atheism,
idolatry, profaneness, and immorality.
They prevailed upon many people to quit the religion in
which they had been educated, to forego ease and pleasure,
and worldly conveniences, and to leave their friends, re
lations, and country, and to suffer all kinds of temporal
evils, and often the loss of life itself.
These miracles were bkewise attested by proper witnesses.
The disciples of Christ saw the miracles of their Master,
and died in confirmation of the truth of them, particularly
of His resurrection from the dead.
They were foretold ages before by the prophets, [so] that
they were such miracles as the Jews expected, and had reason
to expect, from their Messiah, when He did appear.
Lastly, the persons whose miracles are recorded in the
Gospel foretold many events, some of which did not come
to pass till a considerable time after the books of the New
Testament were written, and the writers themselves were
dead. And this is a still stronger confirmation of the truth
and certainty of the miracles related in those books.
Ind. 'Pray, Sir, what became of these Apostles after
this ?'
Miss. As they had taught all others to suffer death, rather
than deny the truths which they had received from God by
Jesus Christ, so most of them laid down their bves for those
truths they had preached. But, before they suffered, they
appointed others to succeed them in publishing these truths
to all nations ; by which Christianity has continued unto
this day ; and we are assured by Christ Himself, will con
tinue unto the world's end. And a very great change for
the better has been made in all nations where it has been
received. Ind. ' You will oblige me, if you will let me know in what
the world is become better by this rebgion ?'

FOR THE INDIANS. 167
Miss. In the first place1, it gave the thoughtful and peni- DIAL.
tent satisfaction how their sins might be forgiven, and their ' 
persons accepted and saved by a righteous and holy God.
They who then embraced the Christian rebgion professed that
they were strangers in this world, and therefore looked upon
this bfe only as a journey to a much better, which they ex
pected after death. This made them content with any con
dition, which God should think fit to place them in. This
kept them from being covetous, or over-much concerned for
the things of this world. They beheved, that if they were poor
or in misery, God would abundantly makek up in the next
life1, what was wanting, or they had suffered in this. Their
great rule given them by Christ was this, that they
SHOULD DEAL WITH ALL OTHERS AS THEY THEMSELVES WOULD
desire to be dealt with. This made them very just in
all their actions, and careful not to wrong or oppress any
person. Defrauding , cheating, and lying, were not so much
as known among them. Their religion obliged them to be
at peace with all men as much as possible ; so that quarrels,
and wars, and murders, they utterly abhorred. On the con
trary, they were kind and compassionate even to their ene
mies ; never returning evil for evil. They had always a
tender compassion for such as were in want, or in misery;
clothing the naked, feeding the hungry, and lodging the stran
ger, according to their abihty. As to themselves, they were
exceeding sober and temperate, not given to gluttony or drunk
enness, which they knew God would be highly displeased with.
They were chaste and modest, both men and women ; all kept
strictly to their own wives and husbands, as God hathm ap
pointed, who had declared that no adulterer or whoremonger
must hope for heaven or happiness. "And then in their
strictest conformity to these rules of uprightness, they hum
bly acknowledged their many failings, and great unworthi
ness ; and, lastly, they suffered all manner of torments, and
even death itself, rather than they would renounce the re
bgion which they had embraced on a full conviction that
it came from God.
1 "it gave . . . God." om. m had
k them ample amends in " " And then .... unworthiness)
1 life, for what they and" om.

168 AN INSTRUCTION
BART Ind. 'Indeed, Sti, this is a most wonderful account of
 those who first professed the Christian rebgion. One can
not surely imagine, that such good men should have any
enemies.' Miss. But indeed they had, and very many : for those
evil spirits, which I told you of before, tempted ab sorts
of wicked people to destroy them, and their religion, if pos
sible : and would certainly have done it, but that the great
and aU-powerful God hindered it : and caused that the more
it was persecuted the more it increased. All such as had
been brought up in any other rebgion became their mor
tal enemies, especially such as worshipped idols, false gods,
or evil spirits, which the greatest part of the world then
did, and too many do to this day. Besides these, men of
wicked hves hated and persecuted those who professed the
Christian religion, because they declared that God would
most surely call them to an account, and adjudge them to
a misery that would never end, if they did not forsake
their sins", and lead better hves.
On these, and on many other accounts, Christians were
every where persecuted, and vast numbers were most bar
barously murdered : which grievous sufferings they patiently
endured, in a full assurance of a better Life, which God, who
cannot deceive them, had promised.
Ind. 'Pray, Sir, are Christians still used after this cruel
manner ?'
Miss. No; for in time the kings and princes of the
world became Christians ; and when they favoured and pro
tected that rebgion, their subjects followed their example,
though it was not always in order to save their souls, but
for other unworthy and worldly ends. And it was then,
that many began to call themselves Christians, who in their
hearts and lives were far from being such : by which Chris
tianity became extremely corrupted, and men outwardly pro
fessed the Christian rebgion, at the same time as they lived
in those sins, which it forbids on pain of damnation.
Notwithstanding this, the Christian rebgion, where it is
truly professed, is stiU the same ; and is the only method of

FOR THE INDIANS. 16&
restoring men to the favour of God, and bringing them to DIAL TV
the happiness which we aU wish to enjoy.  —
We have the same just and holy God to worship, that those
first Christians had ; a God who loveth the good and pious,
and hateth the wicked; who will most surely call aU men to
an account, judge them according to their works, and reward
or punish them as they have deserved. pAnd we have the
same Jesus for a Saviour, who is able to save us to the utter
most ; so that every man who has any concern for himself,
and would escape the anger of an offended God, will not only
be a Christian in name, but in good earnest will bve as a true
Christian ought.
Ind. ' I most heartily thank you, Sir, for this account you
have given me of the Christian rebgion. Now one would
hope, that, if our people knew these things, they might be
prevailed on to become Christians, as easily as those nations
were who first embraced Christianity.'
Miss. We may wish and pray for this ; but there are some
reasons, which you may know hereafter, that we fear may,
for the present, hinder so general a conversion and blessing
to your people; but a time will certainly come, when you
will all know and worship the true God, the Maker of
heaven and earth, and His only Son, whom He has or
dained to be the Judge of the living and the dead. In the
meanwhile, take you care for yourself, and beg of God that
you may not lose the favour which is offered you at this
time by me, one of His unworthy servants.
Ind. ' I hope I shaU do so, and shab not forget what you
have said to me at this time. And I believe I shaU very
soon wait on you again for your further instruction.'
iMiss. In the meantime join with me in the foUowing
prayer.

THE PRAYER.

O Lord Jesus Christ, who at Thy first coming didst
send Thy messenger John the Baptist to prepare Thy way
before Thee, grant that the ministers of Thy holy word may
likewise so prepare and make ready Thy way, by turning the
* " And . . . uttermost" om. ' To the end of the Prayer, om.

170 an instruction
PART hearts ofthe disobedient to the wisdom of the just: that at
 Thy second coming to judge the world, we may be found an
acceptable people in Thy sight, who livest and reignest with
the Father and the Holy Spirit, ever one God, world without
end. Amen.

Dialogue V.
Objections against the bad lives of Christians answered.
Miss. I expected, as you promised, to have seen you
sooner. Has any thing extraordinary hindered you from
coming to be further instructed ?
Ind. 'Why, truly, Sir, since I was with you, I have met
with such discouragements as have given me great doubts
and scruples, and had almost made me resolve against
troubbng you any more.'
Miss. I shall be exceeding sorry, if any thing should
make you do yourself so great an injury. Pray, what are the
discouragements you have met with ?
Ind. ' I will teU you the truth. After I had parted with
you, upon what you had said to me, I told our people that
I had some thoughts of becoming a Christian : for that I had
met with one who had convinced me, that my condition at
present was not so safe as I imagined, and that I should cer
tainly lose the greatest happiness which the heart of man
can desire, if I refused, now it was offered me, to be in
structed in the knowledge of myself, and of the true God,
and how to bve and die in His favour. I told them also,
that you assured me from the mouth of God Himself, that
every man after death wiU certainly be happy or miserable for
ever : this short life of ours being only a time of trial, and a
passage to a state of happiness orr misery, which is to last for
ever. I told them moreover, that Christians were assured that
God had appointed a day in which He would judge most righte
ously, even all that have ever lived in this world; and that such
as had served and obeyed God would be happy for ever ; and
' and

FOR THE INDIANS. 17l
such as had led wicked lives, and did not repent of and amend DIAL.
them, should be punished with everlasting fire : and that, in  - —
order to this great account and judgment, God has given us,
and aU men, reason, whereby to know good from evil, that
they might choose the one, and refuse the other : but that,
beside this, He had given unto Christians, by His own Son
sent from heaven s, a revelation of His wiU, which if they em
brace, and according to that revelation if they repent of their
sins, and bebeve in this Son of God, and walk according to
the holy rules He has given them, they shaU be made par
takers of happiness with Him for ever. Then I told them,
that for my own part I was persuaded of the truth of aU this ;
which I thought then all Christians bebeved as surely as any
thing they see with their eyes.'
Miss. And so, I assure you, all true Christians do. But
what did they say against your purpose of becoming a
Cliristian ?
Ind. ' Though I am almost afraid to tell you, yet I must do
it, both to ease my mind, and to know whether any thing
can be said to their objections.
' In the first place, they made a jest of my purpose ; but I
told them that if what I had been taught was true, as I did
beheve it was, it concerned me so much, that I should not be
laughed out of my intention'-
' Then they told me plainly, The Christians would have you
bebeve what they do not bebeve themselves. For is it hkely
that people, who are fully persuaded of such things as they
teU you, would lead such bves as they commonly do ? What,
said they, does it signify to know the God which they wor
ship, and the good rules He has given them, if those rules
are not able to make them better than other people ? Are
they not as careless, as if they were sure that nothing is to be
feared or hoped for after this life ? You may be certain, that
if Christians did reaUy believe what they told you, there
would not be a wicked man among them ; and yet many of
them are as bad, if not worse, than those who know nothing
of the religion they pretend to, or of the happiness or misery
• certain holy rules, whereby they His own happiness.
might know how to live so as to please ' purpose.
their Maker, and be made partakers of

172 AN INSTRUCTION
PART they speak of. Are not the same wickednesses seen among
 :  them as among the worst of us ? They make no conscience
to cheat and defraud even one another ; and where they have
power, they oppress without pity. Whoredom and drunkenness,
falseness and deceit, lying, cursing, and swearing, and caUing
upon the God they worship to damn each other, upon every
foobsh occasion : these and many others are the crimes
common among these very people, who teU you that the
great God wiU call aU men to an account, and reward or
punish them" according to their works. Can you think that
they themselves bebeve this ?'
Miss. WeU, what answer did you give them ?
Ind. ' Why, indeed, I gave them no answer. I considered
that what they said had too much truth in it ; and I held my
peace, and doubted with myself, whether I should trouble
you any more or not.'
Miss. I hope, however, that you wiU change your mind,
when you have heard what we have to say to these objections.
In the first place, all good Christians know this, and are
grieved to see how much the Christian rebgion must suffer
by the bad hves of such people, by whose evU doings the
name of God and of Christ is blasphemed.
However, suffer not yourself to be too soon discouraged :
nor judge of our rebgion by the disorderly bves of these
people you have mentioned ; for assure yourseff, that aU are
not true Christians who go under that name. There are too
many who bve in a shameful ignorance both of the truths and
duties of Christianity; xand wiU not be at any pains to consi
der the religion they profess, nor the sad danger they them
selves are in. And many there are, who have been in
structed in the way that leads to everlasting happiness ; but
the cares of this world, the deceitfulness of riches, or the love
of worldly pleasures, have blotted the remembrance of the
truths they had learned out of their minds. Nay, there are
too many, who even strive to forget such truths, because
they condemn their ungodly bves. They therefore en
deavour to cast off aU fear of God, and provoke Him to give
them up to a mind void of judgment, to commit all iniquity
with greediness.
" as they shall have deserved. * there are others that will not

FOR THE INDIANS. 173
Lastly, many profess to know God, but in their works do DIAL.
deny Him. These, and aU such as these, are an abomination V- 
in the sight of God, and a grief to aU true Christians.
Ind. ' But you know, Sir, that these wiU take it iU, if they
are not caUed Christians.'
Miss. They wib so ; but that is, because they think it a
name of credit and respect in the place where they live ; and
they content themselves with the name, without thinking
seriously what it is to be a Christian.
Ind. ' Since so many go under the name of Christians, and
are not such, how shaU we know who are true Christians ?'
Miss. The God whom Christians worship hath given them
a rule, by which every one may know who are true Chris
tians. The rule is this : ' Let every one that nameth
the name of Christ depart from iniquity '.' Whoever » 2 Tim. a.
does not do so is no true Christian in the account of God :
and they, and they only, are true Christians, whoy not only
believe the truths, but also obey the laws, of the Christian re
ligion. That is, such as love the God that made them with
aU their hearts, and fear to displease and offend Him ; who
love, obey, and trust in Jesus Christ His Son, their Saviour,
and their Lord ,¦ and bring forth the fruits of the Holy Ghost
in all kinds of goodness, righteousness, and truth ; and lastly,
such as having always a conscience void of offence towards
God and men, dare not for all the world be guilty of those
vices which you just now mentioned.
But then, that you may not be offended with the infir
mities, faults, and fadings, of those that are even good Chris
tians, you must remember what I have already often told
you, concerning the weakness and corruption of human na
ture. For the best of Christians are men of like passions
with others, and may, through the weakness of their nature,
or for want of consideration, be sometimes overtaken in a
fault, of which they afterwards truly repent. But a true
Christian wlU not, cannot live or continue in any known sin,
or bad way of Life.
Ind. ' Pray then, good Sir, what answer shall I give to our
people, who to be sure, wUl endeavour to dissuade me again
'who believe the truths, and obey

174 an instruction
part from hearkening to your instructions, by such arguments as
 :  I have already mentioned?'
Miss. Ask them, whether the great God has not given
every one of them reason and understanding, in order to judge
betwixt good and eril? Surely they wiU not say that reason,
the good gift of God, is in fault, when many of their own
people do such wicked things as their reason forbids and
condemns. No more ought they to blame the Christian
religion, because some that caU themselves Christians lead
such lives as are a reproach to Christianity.
Ind. ' It may be, they will tell me, that if neither reason
nor Christianity can keep people from being wicked, I need
not be at the pains of learning the Christian religion, or
hearkening to reason.'
Miss. WeU then, I wUl shew you in a few words, that of
all means the Christian religion is most bkely {even better
than reason itself ever can be in its present state) to make men
wise and good, unto their salvation and happiness.
First, Your nature is corrupt and prone to eril ; and expe
rience convinces you that your reason alone cannot mend
and cure this corruption : but the Cliristian religion, where
it is sincerely embraced, wiU most surely do this.
Secondly, Your reason will indeed accuse and condemn you
when you do amiss, but cannot give you any certain as
surance of God's pardon; but the Christian religion wiU shew
you a sure way to be forgiven, and restored to the favour of
your Maker, whenever you have offended Him.
Thirdly, We are but too apt to think every thing very rea
sonable to which we have a great inclination ; and this is the
occasion of very much evil and mischief in the world, when
men make their own will the measure of what they ought to
do ; but the Christian religion, and that only, will inform you
what is right in the sight of God, and what you must do, on
pain of His most severe displeasure.
Lastly, Your reason cannot inform you what wiU become
of you when you die ; but the Christian religion can assure
you, as I have shewn you already, that such as bve according
to the rules of that rebgion, wUl be happy for ever ; and that
such as do not so, shall be most unhappy and miserable : and
* told you.

FOR THE INDIANS. 175
tbis will be a very powerful means of obbging you to bve as DIAL.
becomes a good Christian. v-
Ind. ' Sir, I do most heartily thank you. You have given
me great ease of mind, and I hope I shaU meet with no more
such discouragements from hearing your instructions. But
some few things I have to ask you, for the confirmation of the
truths I am to bebeve.'
Miss. Come when you wUl, I shall be ready to instruct
you. And may God bless my endeavours with success51; and
do you pray for yourself in the foUowing words :
THE PRAYER.
Lord, the franty of man without Thee cannot but fail :
In aU temptations, therefore, I beseech Thee to succour me,
that no sin may ever get the dominion over me : Give me a
salutary dread of the corruption of my own heart ; make
me truly sensible of the end of sin, and mindful of my own
infirmities ; make me afraid of Thy judgments, and give me
grace and strength to break my bonds ; correct me in mercy
when I go astray ; make me ever mindful of my latter end,
and fix in my heart a lively sense of the happiness and misery
of the world to come. Amen.

Dialogue VI.
The Holy Scriptures both necessary and sufficient for the
Salvation of Mari°.
Ind. 'You have convinced me, Sir, that our reason
alone is not sufficient to make known to us the things which
you say are most surely beheved among Christians; that
reason cannot tell us, with what worship the great God will
be pleased, nor give us any certainty of the happiness or
misery of the bfe to come ; which, to be sure, makes men
less concerned how they lead their bves here. You have
told me, and I am convinced of it, that our reason alone
* To the end of the Prayer, om. b Men.

176 AN INSTRUCTION
PART cannot assure us upon what terms the great God will pardon
 — us, when we have offended Him, as all men are apt to do ;
and we all know and feel how hard it is even to foUow what
our reason teUs us we ought to do. Of what use then is
reason to us ?'
Miss. Of very great use, most certainly. It wUl keep you
from being imposed upon, when any thing is proposed to your
bebef, as coming from God ; you will be able to judge whether
you have sufficient proof to receive it as such : and then, if
you find you have, your reason will convince you that it
must be necessary for your happiness, because a God of truth
and goodness cannot deceive His creatures, or require any
thing of them but what must necessarily be for their good.
Ind. ' It is on this very account, Sir, I am now come to
you, not only to learn from you, by what other ways God
has made His wiU known unto Christians ; but to enquire,
whether those ways be such as no man of common sense and
reason ought to call in question.'
Miss. I hope I shaU give you all the satisfaction in those
things, that unprejudiced reason can desire. You wiU re
member then what I told you before, that the great God,
in compassion to His poor bewildered creatures, sent His own
Son to let them know how far they were departed from the
ways of reason and truth ; and that they would be for ever
miserable, if they did not return to the duty they owed their
Maker: and, lastly, that God was in Christ reconciling the
world unto Himself, and would pardon mankind upon con
dition of their faith in Him, their repentance and future obe
dience. I told you also, that He gave them such 'evidences
that this message came from God, as could not be justly
called in question by any man, dand, among the rest, this
very extraordinary one ; He declared, and His enemies knew
it, they will put Me to death, and after three days I will rise
again from the dead,- which alsoe came exactly to pass.
Ind. 'I do remember aU this. But how can you be sure
that this was really so, it being so very long since these
things were done ?'
Miss. You yourself shall judge. You must know then,
that Divine Person, when He was on earth, appointed
° a proof d for He declared • He did.

FOR THE INDIANS. 177
several persons to be witnesses of every thing which He did, DIAL.
said, taught, or suffered ; and that the most necessary of 
these things were put in writing, and pubbshedf by some of
them, even at the time when great numbers were alive, who
had been witnesses of His words and actions, and while His
enemies, who had put Him to death, were also alive ; and yet
no one charged them with having written any thing that was
not true. Now, these loritings we call the Holy Scriptures
of the New Testament.
Ind. 'But how are you sure that these people did set down
in writing that message of God to men, and all other things,
just as that Divine Person had done and told them?'
Miss. We are well assured they did so ; because they were
directed and assisted to write those things by God Himself,
who bore them witness, by signs, and wonders, and miracles,
and other gifts of the Holy Spirit, that He was ivilh them1. 'Heb. ii. 4.
And they were themselves8 so weU convinced of the truth of
what they had written, and what they taught, that they
chose to suffer any death, rather than be silent, or deny what
they had seen with their eyes, and heard with their ears.
Ind. ' Pardon me for asking you one question more : how
can you be assured, that those writings which you now have,
and call the Holy Scriptures of the New Testament, are the
very same which those persons who conversed with Christ,
did then write ? May they not have been altered since that
time ?'
Miss. We have this assurance, that they are the very
same, and that they have not been altered : those writings
were copied at that time by many Christians, and carried
with them into divers countries, and distant nations, which
had no knowledge one of another, and were put into their
several languages ; and they all continue to be the same in
substance, wherever they are found, to this day.
And that these facts were so, as they are reported to us,
we have the credible relation of those who were eye-wit
nesses of them, and who approved themselves to be faithful
historians, lovers of truth, even where it shewed their own
great weaknesses; delivering all things plainly and natu
rally, without any the least appearance of disguise. They
' " and published" om. ' " themselves" om.
WILSON. N

178 AN INSTRUCTION
PART mentioned11 these facts with all the circumstances of time and
 '-  place, and so soon after the death of their Lord and Master
Jesus Christ, that if they had not been exactly true, they
would have been then contradicted : they pubhshed these re
lations in the country, where these mighty wonders and
miracles were performed; and at a time when their very
profession lay under the severest reproach ; when they were
so far from even the remotest prospect of advantage, that
they were sure oi persecution, and an ignominious and cruel
death; which they might have avoided, if they could have
prevailed upon themselves to be silent, or even prevaricated
in the least degree. The commands they prescribed were
contrary to the prevailing passions and corrupt affections of
mankind; the rewards they promised were, for the most
part, to be enjoyed in another world, and therefore would not
have prevaUed much, without the strongest evidence of their
being divine : and yet this Gospel of salvation was re
ceived and believed by the world, though it was preached at
first by mean instruments, and, for the most part, unlearned
men, who had neither eloquence to recommend, power to
force, or riches to bribe their foUowers. And what could aU
this be ascribed to, but to the mere truth and evidence of its
divinity, and to the mighty power of God ?
Besides all this, from that very time to this, there was also
one day in seven appointed, and very strictly observed by
Christians, on purpose, amongst other things, to read these
Scriptures in pubhc, and to keep up the memory of these
things which I have told you of, so that if any body had at
tempted to add or alter any thing of moment, it would have
immediately been taken notice of by all good Christians.
Ind. 'Indeed, Sir, a man must be very unwilling to be
beve these things, who will not be satisfied with this account
of the truth of these writings, especially if they contain
nothing but what is highly worthy of the great God to com
mand His reasonable creatures.'
Miss. That you wiU be convinced of, when you come to
know what He has commanded them to believe and do.
Ind. 'But is it true, Sir, that Christians themselves are
not agreed about them ?' mention

FOR THE INDIANS. 179
Miss. Pray consider, that as long as men have corrupt .DIAL.
hearts, and different capacities and inclinations and interests,  : —
they wUl differ with one another, not only in what concerns
Christianity, but in all other matters. But assure yourself,
that aU Christians are agreed in these necessary things : that
these Scriptures are the very word and will of God, being
the revelation of His Holy Spirit.
Ind. 'In what is it then that they differ among themselves?'
Miss. Some differ about words only, and often about mat
ters of no great moment. Many are of a contentious spirit,
and exercise their wits about foolish questions, which minister
strife ', rather than the design of God in His word, which is > 2 Tim. ii.
to save us from ruin. Many take upon them to be teachers
of others, without understanding what they say, or whereof they
affirm''. Many will expound the Scriptures as wiU best suit' 2 1 Tim. i.
with their own private opinions, or corrupt ways, inventing
ways of serving God, wliich He has not commanded. And,
lastly, too many are brought up in gross ignorance, and
either are not permitted, or will not be at thek pains, to see
and know the truths which concern their salvation. These
and many such are the causes of Christians differing among
themselves. But be assured' of this, that an aU-wise and
good God can make these very differences serve most blessed
ends, His glory and the good of His chosen and faithful ser
vants : for by these He tries their faith, whether they will give
credit to His word, or to the delusions of those eril spirits,
which lead the simple into error. By these He makes His
true servants more careful of their ways, and to place their
whole dependence upon Him, and His grace, which they
therefore pray for more earnestly. Lastly, these differences
have had this good effect, that forasmuch as aU parties of
Christians do acknowledge these Scriptures to be from God,
they have ever been jealous of one another, that nothing be
added, omitted, or altered, by any party of Christians.
And remember what I teU you for a certain truth, that
the differences amongst Christians are not always of such a
nature as to deprive men of God's favour. For He knows
all our hearts, and the reasons of men's mistakes ; and no
doubt will pity and pardon such errors and mistakes as are
1 suit best " the" om,
N 2

180 AN INSTRUCTION
PART not wdful, and do not plainly tend to deprave their own
 1  manners, or the lives of other people.
Ind. ' I have only one favour more to ask you concerning
these Scriptures: What is the great use and necessity of them?'
Miss. In the first place, they are graciously given by God
to supply the defects of our reason, and to hinder us from
abusing and perverting that great blessing and gift of God,
which, through our lusts and passions, we are but too apt
to do, to the hurt of ourselves and others.
In the next place, be assured that you can have no full and
true knowledge of the great God, or of His will and pur
poses, and gracious designs, but from His own Son, and from
1 Matt. xi. what He has made known to us in these Scriptures'.
By these Scriptures, as in those of the Old Testament,
wherein holy men spake and acted, as they were moved by the
Holy Ghost, we learn how sin and wickedness, sickness, mise
ries, and death itseU came into the world; and how men
lost their innocence, and forfeited that happiness for which
God made them. And in the Scriptures we have also a most
particular account, how God in mercy to His unhappy crea
tures, in His own good time, sent His own Son1, to shew
poor sinners their miserable condition ; to deliver them out
of it ; and by a most wonderful way, as I shall shew you
hereafter, to reconcile God to them, and them to God. And
in order to awaken aU who come to the knowledge of these
things, and engage their attention to them, these Scriptures
give them the utmost assurance, that God has prepared for
them™ who bebeve in His Son, and are wiUing to receive sal
vation at His hands, and who can make this appear by loving
Him, and obeying His commands, a happiness which passeth
man's understanding ; and that such as will not regard these
things, shall be miserable for ever. And forasmuch as "in the
issue, this happiness and misery wiU depend upon man's good
or bad behaviour in this life, these Scriptures contain that
law by which God has determined to judge the world, that
all men may order their lives accordingly. They teach us
what service is due from reasonable creatures to their Maker :
how we must live so as to please Him; what is truly
1 to deliver mankind out of this sad m who love Him and obey His corn-
condition mands "" in the issue, " om.

FOR THE INDIANS. 181
just, and good, and acceptable to His Divine Majesty ; as DIAL.
also, what is wrong, and what He has forbidden upon pain VI- —
of His everlasting displeasure. They contain many wonder
ful examples of God's care of those that love and obey Him,
and of His displeasure against such as neglect or despise
His commands. In short, these Scriptures are a most in
valuable blessing, without which we should be ignorant of
those0 things that are of the greatest concern top the glory of
the great and eternal God, and our own everlasting welfare.
Ind. ' WeU, Sir, you have raised in me a very great desire
of knowing more of these Scriptures, which contain things
wonderful and unknown to us indeed.'
Miss. You must give God the thanks for that desire, if it
be sincere. I can only speak to your ears ; it is God alone
that can speak to your heart. Forget not, therefore, to beg
of Him to make Himself and His wiU known to youj and to
bless the endeavours of such as desire to instruct you in the
ways of truth and happiness. THE prayer.
Blessed Lord, who hast caused all Holy Scriptures to be
written for our learning ; grant that I may in such wise hear
them, read, mark, learn, and inwardly digest them, that by
patience and comfort of Thy holy word, I may embrace, and
ever hold fast, the blessed hope of everlasting bfe, which
Thou hast given me, in my Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen.

Dialogue VII.
An Account ofthe Fall of Man, and what followed thereupon,
till the Coming of Christ.
Ind. ' You assured me, Sir, when I was last with you, that
God had made known to you many things, which our reason
cannot account for : I am now come to put you in mind of
one difficulty, which I beg you would explain to me : " How
° many p to us.

182 AN INSTRUCTION
part man, the creature of an holy and good God, came to have
 '  such a strangely disordered nature, and so prone to eril ?" '

1 26.

Miss. I am obliged to do so ; for, without the knowledge
of this, you can have no true notions of the justice, and
mercy, and goodness of God.
What therefore He has made known to us in the Holy
Scriptures is, that after He had made this world and all
things in it, in six days, and that He might have creatures
capable of praising Him for His wonderful works, He made
one man and one woman, caUed Adam and Eve, determining
to make of one blood all nations of men to dwell upon all the
Acts xvii. face of the earth1 ,¦ aU which are the offspring of that one
man and woman. He has also made known to us, that these
two persons were at first made after the likeness of their
Creator, being endued with reason in perfection, and other
heavenly gifts. We learn also, that these our first parents,
being thus made perfect and good, and capable of living for
2 Wisd. ii. ever 2, were placed in a happy state, caUed paradise, with a
promise of life and happiness, as long as they continued
obedient to their Maker's commands. Now these two per
sons were in a state of trial and probation, as we all are at this
day, though in a manner quite different from ours : for
they, coming out of their Maker's hands perfect, that is,
endued with clear and strong apprehensions of their indis
pensable obligation to perform aU the great points of mora-
bty, could not weU be supposed to be under any temptation
of violating that chief part of their duty. It was therefore
necessary, that some other test, suitable to the place and cir
cumstances they were in, should be required of them, to
prove what was in their hearts; and whether they would
choose, under the most tempting offers, to break an express
commandment of God, their Creator, Preserver, and
Governor, even though the reason of such a commandment
ivas not made known unto them. A positive injunction of this
kind God was pleased to give them ; at the same time en
forcing their obedience to it, by threats of a most dreadful
penalty, if they should ever transgress it.
qAnd we are to consider the command given to Adam con
cerning tbe forbidden tree, not as if God only spoke concern-
' This paragraph om.

FOR THE INDIANS. 183
ing that, but He herein commanded him this one thing, — DIAL,
obey My voice : this is, you are to do whatever I shall de  X1L 
clare to be the duties of your life : for it was necessary that
man should obey the Divine Being, and never be left to his own
guidance, but to be always kept in the hand of God's counsel.
How long our first parents continued in their duty, we are
nowhere told ; but at length, by yielding to the temptation
of an evil spirit, and not regarding the command of their
Maker1, they did fall from that holy and happy condition » Gen. iii.
they were in ; and by that most grievous crime (for so it ap
pears by the punishment a most righteous God inflicted on
them for it) they highly displeased1, their Maker, who left
them to themselves : and, having lost their innocence, and
that image of God in which they were created 2, their nature 2 Gen. v.
became sadly changed for the worst. And the children wliich
they afterwards begot, being born of sinful parents, became
even bke their parents, disobedient, and prone to eril, as you
see they are at this day : all which these first parents op
mankind brought upon themselves and their posterity.
It was thus that sin and evils of every kind, and death at
last, entered into the world, as the just punishment of their
disobedience to the commands of God ; by which all right to
His free promise of eternal bfe and happiness was forfeited
and lost.
Ind. ' This is indeed a plain account how sin and wicked
ness entered into the world ; and we ought to bebeve it to be
a just account, since God has made it known to yous in His
revealed wUl.'
Miss. As to the corruption of our nature, and the sin that
does so easily beset us, your own experience wiU convince
you of the truth of it. And no other reasonable account can
he given how it came into the world. And you wiU learn by
what foUowed this act of disobedience, how displeasing to God
it was, and the punishment it deserved.
Ind. ' WiU you be so kind as to let me know what followed
this sad calamity?'
Miss. You will easily conceive how miserable the condition
of these om: first parents was now become : they knew that
they had failed in their duty to their Maker; their reason
' displeased God ' " in . . . will," om.

184 AN INSTRUCTION
part could not inform them how to help themselves: the toss of
L their innocence, and of their Maker's favour ; their for
feiture of the happiness they had enjoyed, with their dread
ful apprehensions of that death which was threatened ;— the
sense of these things would most certainly have overwhelmed
them, had not the goodness of God immediately interposed
to keep them from despair. For though His perfect holiness
could not but hate the sin, yet His goodness inclined Him to
have compassion on the sinner ; and from thence He took
occasion to make known another of His most glorious per
fections, His infinite mercy.
Ind. ' I am most desirous to hear how that was done.'
Miss. Why, as a remedy for what had been done amiss,
and could not be undone, their Maker was pleased to enter
into a new covenant with them : so that neither they, nor
any of their posterity, should on account of their disobedience
be ruined, except it was purely their own fault.
Ind. ' That was indeed a most kind offer of their offended
Maker. Pray, what was that covenant ?;
Miss. It was this : that on account of One, who would
in due time satisfy His divine justice for their offence (and
take vengeance on that eril spirit, that had tempted them to
disobey His command) He would restore them to His favour
upon certain conditions ; and would appoint them means,
by which they, and their posterity, might upon their repent
ance obtain His pardon, when they should do amiss, as
1 John iii. since their fall they would be but too apt to do1. '
16, and 1 pn(j ' y0u wiU now be so kind, as to let me know what
John iv. 9, '
10. followed tbis promise of God to His sinful creatures.'
Miss. You must know then, that some of then- children
and posterity, exercising themselves in repentance of sin, de
pending on this promised Saviour, keeping up a sense of
these things, and an expectation of this promise, lived in the
2Gen.v.24. fear of God2. But many others of them, through the cor
ruption of their nature, became exceeding wicked : one of
their own sons murdered his brother; for which God, to keep
others from committing such horrid crimes, banished him
from His presence, and he spent his days in misery.
At last, wickedness increased to such an height, and became
so general, that God was provoked to destroy the whole race

POR THE INDIANS. 185
of men by a flood (except one upright man, whose name was DIAL.
Noah1, together with bis bttle family) as I hinted to you : n

i ' Gen. vii.
before. By this good man and his family, the whole earth was again
filled with people, as it is this day. And while his good in
structions, and the memory of that dreadful judgment lasted,
men lived in the fear of God ; but too soon feU into wicked
ness again : and most of these, losing the knowledge of the
true God, fell into idolatry, a sin which God principally
abhors, 'as most dishonourable to His nature, authority, and
glory, and as leading men into all other wickedness2. 2Rom.i.28.
Ind. 'Pray what is that sin of idolatry, which God so
hateth?' Miss. It is the giving that honour and worship which is
only due to the true God, to His creatures, to the sun and
moon, and to evil spirits, and to the images representing
these. Notwithstanding this, God never left Himself without
witness3, but gave continual proofs of His hatred against 3 Acts xiv.
wickedness, and of His favour and protection of good men,
in aU ages, and amongst all nations, even unto this day. And
thus it is, that calamities of all kinds are brought upon the
earth ; that one nation makes war upon another ; these being
only instruments in the hands of God, and by His wise and
just appointment, for the punishment of their sins.
Ind. ' Pray, had any of these nations ever afterwards an
opportunity of coming to the knowledge of the true God, and
of the worship due to Hnn ?'
Miss. Yes, indeed they had. For the Holy Scriptures in
form us, that God made choice of a certain person, whose
name was Abraham', and called him and his family from 4 Gen. xiii.
the midst of a nation given to idolatry ; that to this man He
made Himself and His glorious perfections known; and for
his encouragement to persevere in his duty, He promised,
That out of his loins in due time the Deliverer of the world
from sin and death should proceed, and that in the mean while
He would make his descendants a great and numerous people.
AU which was made good in a most wonderful manner. His
posterity increased exceedingly ; and wherever they traveUed,
' "as most . . . glory, and" om.

186 AN INSTRUCTION
part they communicated the knowledge of the true God, and told
 men how He ought to be feared and worshipped ; so that
many nations might have known these things, had it not
been their own fault ; for God caused them often to tuander,
that they might make Him known amongst men, and cure
them of their wickedness and idolatry.
It was in the time of that good man, that God shewed
His hatred of wickedness, and His displeasure against great
and bold sinners, after a manner the most frightful and
astonishing. There were several considerable cities, the chief
of which were Sodom and Gomorrah, the inhabitants of
which, through pride, fulness of bread, and much idleness, fell
into all manner of wickedness ; wliich provoked God to make
them an example of His displeasure against such sins : for
1 Gen. xix. He rained down fire and brimstone upon them1, and utterly
destroyed both them, their towns, and their whole land, the
dreadful marks of which are to be seen at this day. At the
same time, God, to shew His care for those that feared Him,
sent His angels, and dehvered one good man, "whose name
2 Gen. xix. was Lot, and his family, out of that fearful destruction2.
After this the children of Abraham, to whom the promise
was made, multiplied exceedingly; to whose posterity God
gave very particular laws and directions, how they might bve
3 Exod. xx. so as to please their Maker, and not hurt one another3; and
wrought most wonderful things before their eyes, when He
delivered them out of a most cruel bondage; to convince
them, and all other nations, that should hear of these things,
that the idols and evil sph'its, which they worshipped, were
no gods, and that there was no God, but the God of this people.
Ind. ' Pray what were the laws and directions that God
gave this people and nation ?'
Miss. The chief of them were these that foUow : that
they should neither have nor worship any other God but
Him who had done such wonders for them : that they should
not make any risible image or representation of Him : that
they should not profane His holy name : that they should
keep holy one day in seven, to preserve the remembrance of
Him and His works : that they should love and honour their
4 Exod. xx. parents4: that they should love one another, as being all
" "whose . . . Lot," om.

FOR THE INDIANS. 187
the creatures of a good God ; and neither hate nor murder DIAL.
any one ; that they should not commit adultery, or be gmlty VI1-
of any lewdness : that they should not steal, or lie, or bear
false witness, or covet, or set their hearts upon what was another
man's. And, remember what I tell you, the substance of
these laws was given soon after the flood to Noah and his
family, from whom the present race of mankind is derived,
though the greatest part of their posterity soon forgot them.
Soon after God had given His peculiar people these laws, He
settled them after a most wonderful manner, and in a fruit
ful land, which He had long before promised to Abraham
their great forefather, and blessed them exceedingly whUe
they observed His laws. But even these people, through
the corruption of nature, often transgressed His commands,
and were as often punished, and upon their repentance par
doned ; tiU, at last, they growing incurably wicked, He per
mitted their enemies to destroy most of them, their cities,
their land, and their place of worship ,¦ and they are at this
day dispersed over the face of the earth, without any sure
settlement. Now a few years before this happened, the time was come,
when the great God was pleased to send into the world
'that Person or Prophet, whom He had promised to our
first parents, and who had engaged to make satisfaction to
the Divine justice for their great offence.' But a parti
cular account of this Person and blessing wiU take up more
time than I bebeve you now* have to spare: I shall, therefore,
defer it till you come next to me. In the meantime pray
earnestly to God, that He may not suffer your heart to be
hardened, but that you may ever believe His promises, and
stand in awe of His judgments.

THE PRAYER.
I believe : Lord increase my faith, and give me grace,
that with a holy life I may adorn the religion I profess.
Keep me stedfast in this faith, that no errors may separate
me from Thee: but that Thy love, O merciful God, Thy
grace, O blessed Jesus, Thy fellowship, O Holy Ghost, may
1 " now" om.

188 AN INSTRUCTION
p A RT defend and comfort me in all dangers and adversities, until I
 — attain the end of my faith, even the salvation of my soul.
Amen.

Dialogue VIII.
Jesus Christ, the Mediator and Saviour ofthe World,
and the Head of all Christians.
Ind. 'You shewed me, Sir, when I waited on you last,
how man came to fall from that upright and happy condition
in which he was created ; and how he, and all his posterity,
became subject to sin, to misery, and to death: as also how
their Maker spared the lives of our first parents, although they
had deserved immediate death, on account of One who had
engaged to satisfy the Divine justice for their transgression,
and for the offences of all their posterity, upon the most
merciful conditions. And I left you with a mosty earnest de
sire of knowing more of that Sacred Person, who was to
come into the world for that end ; and as you intimated to
me, did come about that time, when God had, for then' sins,
cast off that people, whom He had so long and so remarkably
favoured and protected above the other nations of the world.'
Miss. I told you before, that zthis Divine Person, know
ing into what a miserable condition &the two first parents
of mankind had brought themselves and their posterity, by
their disobedience to their Maker ; how dreadfully sad their
punishment would be, and of what an invaluable happiness
they would be deprived; He, by God's most gracious ap
pointment, undertook to satisfy the Divine justice, by sub
mitting to such sufferings as God was pleased to accept by
way of atonement for the sins of men.
Ind. ' Pray, Sir, how did Jesus Christ do this ?'
Miss. As I told you before, He, out of love to His other
wise lost creatures, took theb perfect nature of a man, both
body and soul, into union with His Divine Nature, and was
born of a pure Virgin, that He might be seen and converse
' more, Crutwell. * those two unhappy persons
1 that Person » the body of a man from a pure Virgin

FOR THE INDIANS. 189
with men, and in their nature be capable of suffering for DIAL.
the sins of men. viii.
Now, in that body c here upon earth, in the first place He
let mankind know God's wonderful goodness, and His
readiness to forgive offenders, even the greatest offenders,
upon their repentance, dbelief in Him and His undertaking,
and return to their duty ; as also, how they ought to hve so
as to please God, and be an honour to their Maker. And
by His most wise and holy life, and doctrine, and example, He
shewed what an excellent creature man was, before he lost
his innocence, and fell into a state of sin and corruption ; as
also how hateful to God sin must be, since so divine a Per
son, which you wbl see hereafter was the Son of the Most
High God, was obbged to come down from heaven, to satisfy
God's justice, and to save men from the punishment it de
served. eFor His Divine Nature, though it could not suffer,
yet being thus personally united to His humanity, gave such a
virtue and value to the sacrifice, as rendered it a proper and
sufficient atonement to the Divine justice for our sins.
After He hadf in His public ministry fully declared the
design of His coming, and performed such miraculous things
as were sufficient to convince aU well-disposed people, that
He was the Son of God, and sent by Him to declare His
Father's wUl to men; after this, that, as Son of God, He
might make full satisfaction to the Divine justice, since no
less a sacrifice could do it, He wiUingly laid down His own
life for His otherwise undone creatures.
Ind. ' I begin now to understand what before I was amazed
at, why God would suffer His own Son to be put to death by
wicked men ; and why His Son would choose to be so dealt
with, when He could have hindered it : I suppose it was be
cause He had undertaken the cause of sinners, and suffered
death to make an atonement for them, and to satisfy the
justice of His offended Father, who therefore permitted?
Him to be put to death.'
Miss. You understand it right. And the great God, to
convince the world that His justice was satisfied by this
' " here upon earth," om. ' had done this, enough to convince
d "belief. . . undertaking," om. « suffered
' This sentence om.

190 AN INSTRUCTION
PART most worthy sacrifice, raised Him from the dead, the third day
 :  after He had been crucified and buried; by which He was, in
the most convincing and powerful manner, declared to be the
'Rom. i.4. Son of God1 ; oi all which the Holy Scriptures give us a
particular account ; and, for our comfort, declare, that God
2 Isa. liii. 6. kath laid on Him the iniquity of us all 2 ; that He tasted death
3 Heb. ii. 9. for every man3; that is, for every penitent sinner, from the first
man that was made to the last that shall be born into the
world ; lastly, that He has saved us by His blood, out of every
4 Rev. v. 9. kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation 4.
Ind. ' It seems, then, that we also have an interest and
right in the blessings which He has purchased by His death.'
Miss. Most certainly you have ; for so He hath declared,
that the Gentiles, such as were strangers to the true God,
should be fellow heirs with His chosen people, and ofthe same
sEph. hi.6. body, and partakers of His promise in Christ b.
Ind. ' Pray what is meant by the Gentiles being of the same
body?' Miss. The meaning is this : that you should be of the
same holy society with God's chosen people ; and that as we
are the creatures of one and the same God, and chUdren of
one and the same Father, and redeemed by the same Saviour,
you should now be made members of the same body, or holy
society, which is caUed the Church of God, of which Jesus
Christ is the Head and Governor.
Ind. ' I should be very thankful if you would explain that
to me more particularly.'
Miss. You must know then, that after the Son of God had
by His death made an atonement for the sins of mankind,
He commanded His Apostles to offer the blessings He had
purchased unto all the nations of the earth, in order to take
6 Acts xv- out of them a people for the glory of God 6 ; and to let aU
men know the merciful favours which the great God offered
them by His Son, which were, repentance on men's part, and
forgiveness of sins on the part of God; and that this should
'Luke be preached in His name among all nations'* ; and that aU such
as would receive Him as their Redeemer and law-giver,
should be entered into one society, called the Church or Body
of Christ, because He is the Head of this body, and Governor
of this society, which is made up of all true believers in all

FOR THE INDIANS. 191
nations of the world ;~ 'that as He had redeemed them, He DIAL.
might protect, and govern, and keep them in the way of bfe vin-
and happiness ; and lastly, that the great truths of Christi
anity, and the Holy Scriptures, in which they are contained,
might be preserved, being to be constantly readh, explained,
and preached among them.
Ind. ' But, good Sir, how can people of so many distant
nations, and different laws and languages, be one society ?'
Miss. They are aU of one society, as they all agree in one
faith, and profess to be governed by one law of Jesus Christ ;
as they aU engage to renounce the devil, and all the ways of
an evil world, and to worship the one and only true God ; as
they aU profess to receive the Holy Scriptures to be the only
rule of both their faith and manners; as' they aU are redeemed
by the same sacrifice ; as they all pray to one and the same
God, in the name and for the sake of the same Mediator and
Advocate ; as they are all received into the same society, by
one and the same ordinance of Baptism ; and are under the
direction and influence of the same Holy Spirit ; and as they
aU hope to meet together hereafter in the same place of joy
and febcity, the kingdom of heaven.
Ind. ' I think I understand you very weU. I should be
thankful,^therefore, if you would let me know what are the
privileges or blessings of being a member of this society.'
Miss. The blessings are many and great, such as these
foUowing : you wiU be enabled to answer the end for which
you were made and sent into the world. If you enter into
this society kwith true repentance of your sins, true faith in
Jesus Christ, and a sincere purpose of bring as a Christian
ought to do, all your past sins will be forgiven you ; and, if
you afterwards fall into sin (as you will be but too apt to do)
you will have Jesus Christ an advocate with His Father for
your pardon, upon your ^repentance and return to your duty1. 1 1 j0hni.
Besides this, you wiU be under the special care and protection 9 • "• *•
of God; you will have the ministers of Christ to instruct
you, and God's aU-powerful Spirit to direct, support, and
comfort you in aU your distresses. You wiU have an interest
in aU the prayers and blessings of that society throughout the
world; every member of that society being bound to s^ek
read among them. ' This clause om. k with a sincere purport j

192 AN INSTRUCTION
PART the good of the whole body, to relieve the necessities of such
 as are in want or in miseries, and1 aU being mutually obliged
to pray for each other. Lastly, you will have a most sure
title to eternal life and happiness after death.
Ind. ' There is no man, sure, who is in his right mind, but
would most earnestly desire to be a member of m such a society,
if he could hope to do what wiU be required of Him as a
Christian. For, as I remember, you told me, that a Chris
tian has many enemies and difficulties to strive with.'
Miss. That is true. But then take this most certain truth
along with you, that a righteous and good God will not re
quire any thing of His creatures, but what He will enable them
to do, if they will but use their own endeavours ; every person,
who sincerely purposes to become a Christian, having a most
sure promise of being assisted by God's Holy Spirit to please
his Maker, and to keep His commands.
And, forasmuch as we must be made holy, as ever we hope
to be happy, it is this good and Holy Spirit that must "make
us so. Which He doth, by putting into our hearts good
desires and purposes of pleasing God, and a fear of offending
Him ; by convincing us, that nothing is required of us but
what is absolutely necessary for our good and happiness ; by
helping our good endeavours, and defending us against the
malice and power of evil spirits ; by setting home upon our
hearts the joys and happiness that are proposed to us, and
the dreadful misery which will be the portion of such as
despise them : all which that Holy Spirit doth perform in
us by a sure, though an invisible power.
Ind. ' How can we be sure of this, since you say He is
not to be seen?'
Miss. Can you see the wind ?
Ind. 'No.'
Miss. How can you be sure there is such a thing?
Ind. ' Because I hear the sound of it, and feel the force of
it upon myseff.'
Miss. Are. you sure that you have a soul or spirit within
you, which governs all your actions ?
Ind. ' I cannot but be sensible and sure of that, because
1 and mutually to pray for each a this society.
other. ° assist to make

FOR THE INDIANS. 193
I feel something within me, sometimes accusing, sometimes DIAL.
excusing, according as I do what is good or otherwise.' VIIL
Miss. Yet you never saw that power : you are sure of it
only by its effects.
Ind. ' Pray make that plain to me.'
Miss. Do not you know a tree by the fruit it bears ? Doth
not a good tree bring forth good fruit ? Doth not a corrupt
tree bring forth bad fruit1 ? Just so, when a good spirit ' Matt. vii.
governs any person, you see it plainly by his bfe and con- '
versation ; as also, when you see any man lead an evil life,
you may be sure he is governed by an evil spirit.
Ind. ' I understand you very weU ; and would be thankful,
if you would let me know what are the fruits which distin
guish a good spirit from one that is evil ?'
Miss. The sure signs, that the Holy Spirit of God governs
any man, are these foUowing fruits : a love of God, and of
men for His sake ; living in peace, as much as possible, with
aU others 2 : forgiving those that have injured us, as we hope 2 Gal. v.22.
to be forgiven our many offences against God ; a readiness
to do good to aU men : a constant endeavour to mortify our
corrupt affections, our lusts, and eril desires ; being content
with our condition ; being humble, meek, and temperate ; and
in aU improvements in knowledge, faith, hobness, and obe
dience, making an humble acknowledgment of our un
worthiness, giving Christ the glory of our salvation, and the
Holy Spirit the honour of our improvement in these things :
these, and such as these, are sure signs that a man is
governed by the Holy Spirit of God 3. 3 Rom, vm
On the other hand, the sure signs of a man's not being 14-
under the influence of the good spirit, are such evil fruits as
these foUowing : adultery, fornication, idolatry, witchcraft,
envy, hatred, and malice; a disposition to revenge and mur
der, drunkenness, revellings, hardness of heart, unbelief, and
contempt of the Gospel, and such sins as these : God having
expressly declared, that they who do such things shall never
be happy, but shaU have their portion with those evil spirits,
by whose wicked suggestions they had been seduced to com
mit them.
Ind. 'One would think that such as know the dreadful
punishment denounced against wickedness, would never per-

194 AN INSTRUCTION
PART sist in it, but immediately endeavour to escape from so dan-
„ gerous a condition.'
Miss. They certainly would do so; but having wilfully
forsaken the ways of God, they have grieved the Holy Spirit,
and forced Him to depart from them, and to leave them to
themselves : so that their hearts are hardened, and their
minds are void of understanding.
Ind. ' If I remember weU, you told me, that aU men are
subject to sin, even Christians, as weU as others, though they
have received that Holy Spirit for a principle of a new life.'
Miss. I told you so, and I told you nothing but the truth ;
for so they are, until, by the influence of that good Spirit,
they are made completely holy, which is not to be expected
tiU we die, and go to heaven. I told you also another truth,
that a Christian is not one who has no failings ; but he is one
who, by the power and favour of that Holy Spirit, watches
and strives against the corruption of his nature continuaUy,
so as never to live in any known sin whatever.
Ind. ' I remember you told me so before ; and I am con
vinced of the truths you have now explained to me. And I
must beg of you at your leisure to let me know, what wiU
be required of me in order to my being baptized, and made
a member of that society, to which you have convinced me
so many blessings have been promised by the Great God.'
Miss. That I wiU very willingly endeavour to do the next
time you come to me. In the meantime, forget not to beg
of God to give His blessing and success to such as desire
and strive to instruct you in the ways of bfe and happiness,
and to give you grace to foUow their godly instructions and
admonitions, in words to the foUowing purpose.

THE PRAYER.
O merciful God, and lover of souls, bless the pious en
deavours of such as are appointed to instruct me in the ways
of truth and godbness : leave me not to my own choice, but
give me a heart always open to receive the truth, and a con
stant resolution to observe and obey it ; and that I may re-

FOR THE INDIANS. 195

VIII.

member Thee, my Creator, all my days, cheerfuUy embrace DIAL.
salvation by Thy Son our Lord, and submit to His govern
ment0, let Thy Holy Spirit ever accompany me, and inspire
me with sound principles of virtue, religion, and hobness, for
Thy mercy's sake in Christ Jesus. Amen.

Dialogue IX.
Being an Abstract of the former Dialogues and Instructions.
Ind. ' Kind Sir, I am come to put you in mind of your
promise to instruct me, how I may become? a member of that
society to which you told me so many blessings do belong.'
Miss. I would now do it, but upon second thoughts I am
of opinion, it will be best for you, that I put you again in
mind of the truths you have already learned, and assented
to, that you may be able to answer it to your own reason, and
to every one who shaU ask you, ' Why you choose to be a
Christian?' And that your faith being surely estabbshed,
you may be convinced that it is your interest, as weU as duty,
to make such a choice ; and that you may not hereafter be
come a scandal to the Christian rebgion'', or be tempted to
forsake it, on account of any difficulties you may meet with,
or the bad examples of wicked men who profess if.
Ind. ' I heartily thank you for so kind a proposal ; and
I wiU hear you most willingly.'
Miss. You have declared already that you are fully con
vinced, that there is but one God of aU the nations of the
world; that is, a Being, most wise, most powerful, most
holy, most just, and good, who, after He had made the
world, and aU things in it, by His great power, made man,
and endued Him with reason and understanding, to the end
He might have a creature on earth capable of knowing and
honouring his Maker.
0 [" cheerfully . . . government" om. in ed. 1751.] p be made
i to that religion r wicked Christians.
o2

196 AN INSTRUCTION
PART Ind. 'I am most fully convinced of thiss, and do most
 :  firmly believe it1.'
Miss. How then do you think it comes to pass, that so
many people endued with reason are so far from being an
honour to that God, on whom they depend for bfe and
breath, and aU things which they enjoy or hope for, that
they neither fear nor love, nor honour, nor are concerned
to please Him ?
Ind. 'I have not, Sir, forgot the account you gave me,
how this came to pass; how the first parents of mankind
came to faU from that happy temper and condition in which
they were made, by yielding to the temptation of an eril
spirit, and breaking a strict command which their Maker
had given them for a trial of their obedience. And what
a sad change and disorder was thereby made in their nature,
and in the world, inasmuch that both they, and their pos
terity, which inherited their corrupt nature, became prone
to evil, and subject to sin, and death, and to aU the sorrows,
miseries, and afflictions, which lead to death; and that this
was the true occasion of all the mischiefs and wickedness
which we see and hear of in the world.'
Miss. I am very glad you remember this so weU. For
indeed, without the knowledge of this unhappy faU of man,
and the corruption of our nature, which foUowed, you can
never fully understand, nor truly value, the wisdom, the
Justice, the mercy, and the goodness of God ; nor would the
Christian rebgion appear to you so great a blessing as it
really is.
Ind. ' You wiU be so kind as to explain this to me a httle
more particularly; that I may embrace it with full satis
faction, and never forsake it.'
Miss. You will remember then what I told you before :
that we know and are assured of this by a writing wliich
came from God, of which we have most undoubted proofs",
and by which we are informed how merciful God was in
sparing the bves of these our unhappy parents, wliich they
had forfeited by their great offence, and this for the sake
of His beloved Son, who undertook to see His justice fuUy
dele "this." ' believe all this. " Add, "as you yourself have heard,"

FOR THE INDIANS. 197
satisfied, and to use aU proper means to make men sensible DIAL.
of their offences, and bring them back to the duty they owe — — —
to their Maker.
That in order to this his Son, who is caUed Christ, and
from whom we Christians have our name, came down from
heaven to earth, and was made man, and conversed with
men : and declared unto them, as He was the Son of the
Most High God, and had a tender compassion for poor
sinners, so He had undertaken to be a Peace-maker between
God and them; and that He was a messenger sent from
Him to make His wiU known unto men ; and that God had
committed the government of all mankind to Him.
AU which God Himself confirmed by a voice from heaven '. ' Matt. iii.
. 17.
And His Son, when on earth, convinced all who were
disposed to receive the truth, that these things were true, by
His doing such wonderful works as none but God could do ;
by the holiness of His bfe; by the most righteous laws
which He gave unto men ; and above aU, by His rising again
from the dead, after He had, by wicked hands, been mur
dered. Ind. 'AU this I remember, and only desire you wLU
repeat the message which this wonderful person brought
from God to men.'
Miss. In the first place He made known to them* their
miserable condition by nature and practice ; and that it was
yet a condition not without hope: that as His justice could
not let sin go unpunished, so His goodness would not let His
unhappy creatures be ruined, except they obstinately refused
to accept of the merciful terms proposed to them.
That therefore God had been pleased, for His Son's sake,
to promise, that all such as should be made sensible of their
bad condition, and would return to the duty which they owe
to their Maker, shaU have all their past offences pardoned,
shaU be received into His favour again, and be made for
ever happy with Him; but that aU who know this, and
would not receive, and thankfully comply with, so kind an
offer, shall die in their sins, and be punished without
mercy. In a word, that their happiness or misery would
* om. " their— hope," and transpose what follows, down to " mercy," till after
" obstinate and wicked."

193 AN instruction
PART depend upon their good or bad behaviour in this world. For
that God had appointed a day in which He would judge the

'Acts xvii. world most righteously1, reward the truly penitent and
3L good, and punish those that continue obstinate and wicked.
Ind. ' WiU you now, Sh*, be so good as to let me know
the way wliich this Wonderful Person did make use of
to prevad with men to embrace this most kind message of
God to men ?'
Miss. In the first place, He shewed them, what a tender
compassion God had for His unhappy creatures, who were
wilfully going on in the way of ruin, without perceiving it :
and that He was so good as to send His own Son from
heaven to save them from destruction.
He told them further, that the sins of men were so many,
so great and universal, that no less a satisfaction would be
accepted for their pardon than the death of His own Son;
that therefore He had taken upon Himself the cause of
sinners, and put Himself in their place and stead y, that He
might suffer and die for them.
And God, to shew men how weU He was satisfied with
His Son's sufferings for the sins of men, raised Him from
death, and set Him at His own right hand ; where He liveth
for ever, to make intercession for all such as come unto God
2 Heb. vii. by Him2.
25 Ind. ' All this I remember, and I cannot but admire the
great love of God and Christ for such unworthy creatures.
Pray, have any other ways been taken of bringing men to a
sense of the duty they owe to their Maker, and of promoting
their happiness ?'
Miss. I hope you have not forgot what I told you,
that Christ, after His ascent into heaven, sent down the
Holy Ghost upon His Apostles in a most wonderful manner,
who established2 that society which we call the Church of
Christ, as the most proper means of bringing men to the
knowledge of the true Goda, of salvation by His Son, and
of engaging in the regular and faithful discharge of the
several duties they owe to God, to themselves, and to aU
mankind. y om. " that . . . them." " and of the duty they owe to Him,
1 appointed to themselves, &c.

FOR THE INDIANS. 199
For in that society He has appointed certain persons His DIAL.
ministers, who are to watch for the souls of men as they that . '

must give account of them1 ; to let them know what they ' Heb.
must do to be saved; to minister to men the means of grace 17-
and salvation ; to instruct the ignorant ; to comfort and help
the weak, and raise up them that fall; to offer up to God
supplications, prayers, intercessions, and thanks for aU men ;
and, in one word, to endeavour that all men may attain that
happiness, which Jesus Christ has purchased by His most
precious blood.
Ind. ' This I have not forgot : nor what you told me
further, that forasmuch as God hath determined to judge
mankind according to their behaviour in this life, He has
given to Christians certain laws and rules, by which they
shaU be judged to happiness or misery, at that great day ;
and that these laws and rules are to be found in that book
which you caU the Word of God, because it was written
by men appointed of God. May I beg you to give me
a short account of that book ?'
Miss. In the first part of those Scriptures, called the Old
Testament, we have an account of the creation of the world,
and of God's infinite power, wisdom, justice, and goodness
in the government of itb : we have there an account, as
I told you, of the original happiness of our first parents, and
of their sinful faU from that condition ; we have also encou
raging notices of the recovery of mankind from this sad con
dition, and are informed how, in aU ages, God has often pro
tected and blessed the good, and punished the wicked;
in order to convince men, that He sees and ordereth aU
things for His own glory, and the good of His creatures.
In that part of the Scriptures which we caU the Gospel,
we have a particular account of the bfe of Christ ; His most
perfect example ; His most holy precepts ; some of His num
berless and wonderful miracles : how He was approved of
God to be His Son, and the Messenger of His wUl to men :
how He was by wicked hands crucified and slain : that He
died, was buried c, and that aU these His sufferings were a
proper atonement for our sins ; that He rose again the third
day from the dead ,- conversed with His foUowers, and in their
b om. "we have . . . informed." c om. " and that . . . sins."

200 AN INSTRUCTION
PART sight ascended into heaven ; from whence He sent down the
 Holy Ghost, who enabled them to speak all manner of
languages ; that they might d by this astonishing miracle prove
their mission, and be able to teach aU men these wonderful
things, and bring them to the knowledge of the truth, that
they might be saved : and lastly, how great numbers of aU
the then known world embraced the Christian religion ; that
is, aU such as feared God, and were concerned to save them
selves from that wicked generation, saw plainly, that the
Christian rebgion was most agreeable to reason, and the
blessings it proposed to men, greater than aU the world
besides could give them.
Ind. ' WUl you be so good as to repeat again the
chief of those great truths, and the blessing you speak of?'
Miss. The truths which concern us to know, and which
the Christian religion, and that only, teaches us, are such as
these6 : That we are faUen under God's displeasure, and yet
may be restored to His favour, and have aU our offences par
doned through the satisfaction of our Lord Jesus Christ :
that our life here is only a state of trial, and a passage to a
life either of happiness or misery, which is to last for ever ;
that this happiness or misery wiU be according to ourf be
haviour here, and that we should so bve, as to glorify God,
and be blessings to ourselves and others.
In short, the Christian rebgion proposes a remedy for aU
the evils we are subject to, which we either feel or fear; and
is designed to restore men to that holy temper which is abso
lutely necessary to fit them for heaven and happiness ; that
is, to make them truly good and just, wise for themselves,
kind, sober, chaste, and temperate, peaceable and useful in
their generation. And it will be purely their own fault if
they are not such; for this religion affords them aU the
encouragement and assistance, that their case can possibly
demand, or their hearts can reasonably desire.
d om. " by this . . . mission, and" tian Religion, and that only, has made
e om. "that we . . . Christ :" known to us how such as have fallen
' In the ed. of 1751, this passage under God's displeasure may be re-
stands as follows : " — good or had stored to His favour, and have all their
lives ; — that such as have led the best offences pardoned; and to live so as to
lives, have done many things displeas- be a blessing to themselves aud to
ing to an Holy God ; — that the Chris- others."

FOR THE INDIANS. 201
Ind. ' You have, Sir, fully convinced me of the great bless- DIAL.
ing of being a Christian ; for which I heartUy thank you.' — — —
Miss. Give God the thanks : it is He only can open your
eyes, to see both your danger and your interest.
Ind. ' If I shall not be too troublesome, I would only ask
you at present, what answer I shaU give to such of our people
as shaU press me to tell them, Why I am resolved to become a
Christian ?'
Miss. After what you have already learned, you can teU
them with truth, that you found you wanted something which
you had not in yourself, to make your mind easy, and your con
dition safe ; that your own reason convinced you, that such a
creature as man could not be made, and sent into the world,
only to eat and drink, and live and die, as the beasts of the
field ; that you had often wished to know for what end the
Great God made men ; what service they owe Him : whether
the way you were in was pleasing or displeasing to Him ; and
often wished to know, What becomes of men afters they die,
and leave this world.
You can teU them, that none with whom you had conversed
could give you any reasonable satisfaction concerning these
matters, until, meeting with sober people among Christians,
you have been convinced, that you and many other people
and nations had lost the knowledge of the only true God, who
made the world, and all things in it ; and that Christians have
among them a writing, wliich gives them a full and most
worthy account of that great and good Being ; how He made
of one blood all the nations of the earth1 : what exceUent and 'Acts xvii.
innocent creatures He made the first parents of mankind2 ; jf "
. . Gen. 1.
and how they and their posterity came to be changed so ii. iii.
much for the worse, and subject to such eril dispositions, to
so many miseries and afflictions as now we see they are.
By those writings, you can teU them, Christians are assured
how wonderfully good and kind God wUl be to such as dili
gently seek Him3, and desire to please Him ; and that aU who s Heb. xi.
are not enemies to themselves may be as happy as their own •
hearts can wish.
You can teU them moreover, that God has made known in
t after death.

202 an instruction
PART these writings, what men endued with reason ought to do,
 and what to avoid, if they hope to please their Maker and their

vii. 17.

Lord ; what great happiness they wUl deprive themselves of,
if they strive not to know, and to do His will ; for that such as
repent of their sins, believe in the Saviour He has sent, and
obey His commands, wUl, when they die, be happy for ever ;
free from fear ; from the mabce of their enemies, from pain,
from sorroiv, from cares, from oppression, from sickness, and
from misery after death .- and enjoy aU the blessedness of
which their nature is capable. And that such as have not
been careful to please their Maker, shaU be condemned to
everlasting misery.
If they ask you, as to be sure they wiU, how Christians
can be assured, that these writings and truths came from
God ? You may assure them, that, if any man sincerely
desires to know God's will, he shall find such proofs as shall
convince him that these writings, and the doctrines they contain,
1 John are from God, and not of men1.
If they tell you, as they did before, that many who caU
themselves Christians bve as if not one word of those Scrip
tures were true ; you may assure them, that aU good Chris
tians are much concerned for the offence these give to you
and to others ; that indeed they are not true Christians, but
such as, being unwiUing to forsake their sins, and resolved
to foUow their lusts without disturbance, strive to forget
the truths they have learned, because the remembrance] of
them makes them uneasy; and being by a just judgment
of God left to themselves, they have at last lost all sense
of the dreadful punishment which hangs over their heads;
that this falling away of Christians from their holy pro
fession, and turning the grace of God, which teaches them
to deny all ungodliness, and worldly lusts, into wantonness,
is so far from being an objection to the truth of Chris
tianity, that it is an argument for it ; since this was foretold
by the divinely inspired penmen of the Holy Scriptures, that
there would be some, who would hold the truth in unrighteous
ness, and others that would draw back to perdition, and quite
forsake the holy commandments.
Ind. ' Kind Sir, your repetition of these things, for which
I am most thankful, has confirmed me in mv earnest desire

FOR THE INDIANS. 203
and purpose to become a Christian. And I beseech you once DIAL.
more to instruct me -what will be required of me in order to — — —
be made a member of that society, which you caU the
Church of Christ.'
Miss. That I wUl gladly do when you come to me again.
And may that Good Spirit, which has put this purpose into
your heart, keep you in this good disposition ; and do not
yourself forget to beg of God that He may perfect the good
work which He has begun in you.
the prayer.
Almighty God, who alone canst order the unruly wills
and affections of sinful men, grant me grace to withstand the
temptations of the deril, the world, and the flesh, that I may
never foUow, nor be led by them. Keep it ever in the heart
of Thy servant, that it is indeed an eril and bitter thing to
forsake the Lord, that I may never return to the sins I have
repented of. Make me ever mindful of my infirmities, that
I may look up to Thee for help and assistance ; and grant
that we, to whom Thou hast given an hearty desire to pray,
may, by Thy mighty aid, be defended and comforted in all
dangers and adversities, through Jesus Christ our Saviour
and Redeemer. Amenh.
h In the edition of 1751, the Collect inserted here is that for the Third Sunday
after Trinity.

AN ESSAY
TOWARDS AN
INSTRUCTION POU THE INDIANS.

PART II.
Of Baptism, and the Lord's Supper ; the Creed, the Lord's
Prayer, and the Ten Commandments explained.

Dialogue X.
Of Baptism.
PART Missionary. I am glad to see you here again so soon. It
— — — is a good sign that you are in earnest, and sincerely desirous
of becoming a Christian.
Indian. ' Indeed, Sir, so I am. You have convinced me,
that it is my interest as weU as duty to be a Christian.'
Miss. I must not suffer you to be under such a mistake.
It was not I alone that could convince you ; it was the good
Spirit of God, who is always ready to enlighten the minds, and
the hearts, of such as are in fear for themselves, and would
gladly know the wUl of God, and the way to please Him.
I am only His messenger to you, and I hope, for your ever
lasting good.
Ind. ' I hope so too ; and therefore am now come to be
instructed, "How I may be admitted into the society of
Christian people." '
Miss. You must know, then, that Christ the Son of God,
and the Head and Governor of that society, has appointed
two holy ordinances, which we call sacraments, to be of
perpetual use in His Church, as signs, seals, and pledges of
God's fulfilling His promises of blessing upon our compbance
with the rules of our duty ; and by which He has determined
to bestow His favours and blessings on such as are worthy of

AN INSTRUCTION FOR THE INDIANS. 205
them : the one is caUed baptism, or the washing* of water, a DIAL.
figure of regeneration, by which aU that are well-disposed and X"
qualified are to be received into His Church, which is the
society of aU Christian people throughout the world : the
other sacrament is called the Lord's Supper, and appointed
by Christ Himself as an especial means by which that society
is to keep up the remembrance of what He has done and
suffered to redeem them from misery.
By the sacrament of baptism, God is graciously pleased to
enter into covenant with His poor creatures, whereby He
promises, on His part, to take them under His especial pro
tection, and to give them aU that is necessary to fit them for
heaven and happiness, when they die; and Christians, on
their part, bind themselves to become Christ's faithful ser
vants unto their bves' end.
Ind. 'Sir, you often mention our being God's servants,
and serving God ; does God want any service that we can do
Him ?'
Miss. No, truly ; He stands in no need of our prayers,
our praises, or our services. They cannot profit Him : but
He having given us certain commands about our addressing
ourselves to Him in adorations, supplications, and thanks
givings ; when we obey these commands, (though purely for
our own good,) He is graciously pleased to deem it serving,
honouring, and glorifying Him, though in truth, we only
profit ourselves hereby.
Ind. ' You wUl be pleased to let me know when and how
Christ appointed the sacrament of Baptism?'
Miss. Just before He left this world, He gave His Apostles,
who were His ministers, this command, 'Go ye, and make
disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost ; teaching
them to observe aU things whatsoever I have commanded
„ l > ' Matt.
y°u • xxviii. 19,
Now here are several things which I would have you care- 20.
fully to observe and remember : First, the absolute necessity of
believing and receiving the message which God sent to the
world by His Son : Secondly, the necessity of being joined
* washing of Regeneration

206 AN INSTRUCTION
PART to His Church by baptism, when that blessing can be ob-
 ' — tained : Thirdly, the dreadful condition of such as obstinately
continue in their unbelief, when the Gospel is preached to
them : And lastly, observe the very strict command of Christ
to His ministers, first to teach, but then to teach only, what
ever He has commanded ; by which true ministers of Christ
are to be known from false teachers.
Ind. 'How is baptism administered?'
Miss. By dipping the person under water, or pouring or
sprinkling water upon him, at the same time pronouncing
these words : ' I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.'
Ind. ' What do you mean by being baptized in the name
ofthe Father, Son, and Holy Ghost?'
Miss. It is to shew that men, who through the corruption
of their nature are no more worthy to be caUed the chUdren
of God, are by the washing of regeneration, and renewing
of the Holy Ghost, born as it were again, made new crea
tures, and thus admitted into a new covenant, on condition
of their entering into a solemn engagement, to believe and
obey whatever is commanded in the Gospel of Christ, in the
name or by the authority of God the Father, who created
them ; of God the Son, who redeemed them ; and of God the
Holy Ghost, who enbghtens and sanctifies them.
Ind. ' Are all persons capable of baptism ? '
Miss. Yes : both infants and grown persons.
Ind. ' What is required of those persons who are grown to
years of discretion, in order to their baptism ?'
Miss. Faith and repentance ; that is, to bebeve sincerely
aU the doctrines of the Gospel, and to repent of aU former
sins. Ind. ' But what if he faU again into sin V
Miss. It is then necessary that he should restore himself
to the benefits of his baptism by a renewal of his repentance.
Ind. ' But why are infants baptized, who are not capable
of these qualifications?'
Miss. Though they are not capable oi faith and repentance,
they are capable of being admitted into covenant with God,
as the chddren of the Jews were, by the especial appoint
ment of God, by circumcision.

FOR THE INDIANS. 207
Ind. ' What is meant by washing with water such as are DIAL.
baptized ? ' x-
Miss. It is an outward sign or token, signifying, and assur
ing us, from Christ Himself, that as our bodies are made
clean by water, so surely the souls of aU who are true be-
bevers and penitents, being thus dedicated to God, are clean
sed from aU past sins, and are put into the way of salvation,
by being admitted into the Church of Christ, and made
members of His mystical Body, which is the blessed com
pany of all faithful people. And lastly, we are by the words
used in this ordinance, made to understand, how our salva
tion is brought about ; that is to say, by God the Father, who
loved us even after we had rebeUed against Him ; by His
Son, who purchased salvation for us ; and by the Holy Ghost,
who sanctifieth us.
Ind. ' Pray, Sir, explain this a httle clearer and frdler to me.'
Miss. You must know then, that the washing with water
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost, confirms and seals to the person thus washed, the cove
nant of repentance for the remission of sins, of which cove
nant Christ is the Mediator'; for by Him only we have access
to the Father. We are born in sin, and liable to the displea
sure of our Maker; but by embracing and complying with
the terms of the Gospel, we become children of God, accord
ing to the new covenant1 ; and by outward sensible signs or i Gal. iv.
sacraments, are confirmed in the hopes of eternal bfe, the 7.l. *?:°m-
r ' vm. 15.
free gift of God, through Jesus Christ our Lord : but then
remember, if you do not endeavour to live in obedience to the
commands of your heavenly Father, it wiU be no profit to
you at aU to be caUed the chUd of God. Lastly, by baptism
you are admitted into the hope of everlasting happiness, and
to a title to the inheritance of the saints, upon your believing,
embracing, and obeying the gracious terms of the Gospel of
the blessed Jesus. God wiU then treat you as a father does
the chUd he loves ; He wUl, upon your hearty repentance,
and sincere return to your duty, pity your manifold infirmi
ties, and forgive all your past offences. He wiU correct you
in mercy when you do what would hurt yourself; and wUl
upon your prayers, for the sake of His Son Jesus Christ, give
you the grace of His aU-powerful Spirit, to guide, assist,

208 AN INSTRUCTION

PART comfort, and support you in tbe way leading to everlasting

il— bfe.

Ind. ' Had I no right to these blessings before I was bap
tized?' Miss. Consider what favours they are, and you wib find
» Rom. iii. nothing in yourself that can deserve such1.
Can sinful dust and ashes pretend to heavenly privileges,
the favour of God, and the graces of His Holy Spirit ?
Can corrupt nature think of deserving, or be capable of
glory, and honour, and immortality ?
Endeavour to know yourself better, that being truly
humbled with a sense of your own vileness and misery, you
may thankfuUy accept of help and mercy from God. For
they that are whole need not a physician, but they that
2 Matt. ix. are sick2.
And seeing God has promised to do so much for you, be
persuaded to do something for yourself.
Ind. ' What can so miserable a creature do for himself ?'
Miss. You can lament your own unworthiness, and pray
God to pity you.
You can use the graces He bestoweth upon you, and be
thankful for His favours.
You can do your best, and His goodness wiU expect no
more. bInd. 'Was the sacrament of baptism ordained by Christ
Himself?' Miss. It was, in these words, Go ye, and teach all nations,
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and the Son, and the
* Matt. Holy Ghost 8.
Which command the Apostles of Christ observed: they
preached the Gospel, and as many as believed, them they
" Acts ii. baptized *.
By this sacrament, adding to the Church such as should be
6 Acts ii. saved*. Holding it necessary to baptize with water even
r47; those that had received the Holy Ghost 6. Teaching us that
r> Acts x. J &
47. this command of Christ, where it may be duly observed, is
not to be neglected on any account whatever.
Ind. 'What further use am I to make of this sacra
ment?' b This question and answer om. in ed. 1751.

FOR THE INDIANS. 209
Miss. It ought always to bring to your remembrance, DIAL.
that you are a Christian : that you have a new name and  — —
new powers, given you, on purpose that you may become a
new creature.
If you are indeed a child of God, you will think what
a dutiful chUd ought to do. You wUl fear His displeasure,
and trust in His love : you will pray to Him for what you
want, and be thankful for what He gives ; and you wiU own
His affection when He corrects, as weU as when He smiles
upon you.
If you look for an inheritance in heaven, your thoughts
wul be often there : for where your treasure is, there will your
heart be also1. ' Matt. vi.
21.
And you wiU not be too eager or anxious for the things of
this world. You wiU neither be much afraid of its troubles,
nor too fond of its vanities, remembering that both wiU soon
have an end.
And as you ever hope to go to heaven, you will endeavour
to fit yourself for that glorious place : Remembering, that
without holiness no man shall see the Lord2. ! Heb. xii.
The sure promise of God wUl not suffer you to despair : '
and the joy that is set before you will encourage you to press
forwards. You wiU be thankful to God for calling you to this state
of salvation ; and gladly undertake the conditions He requires
of you. What these conditions are, you shaU know the
next time I see you. But first, with a thankful heart, say,

THE PRAYER.
Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly Father, I give
Thee humble thanks that Thou hast vouchsafed to caU me to
the knowledge of Thy grace and faith in Thee : increase this
knowledge, and confirm this faith in me evermore. Heal
all the evU inclinations of my soul ; and create in me a hearty
love unto holiness, that continuing Thy servant, I may
attain Thy promises, and be made a partaker of Thine ever
lasting kingdom, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

210 AN INSTRUCTION
PART
 ir- _ Dialogue XI.
The conditions required of such as are to be baptized.
Ind. ' The last time I waited upon you, you were pleased to
promise to instruct me in those conditions that persons are
required to know, and promise to perform, in order to
be baptized.'
Miss. I shall gladly do this. As Christ wiU most surely
keep the promise He has made of many great and valuable
blessings : so you must on your part promise,
To renounce the devil and all His works .-
The world and all its evil ways and customs :
And the flesh, and all its sinful lusts.
And secondly,
That you will receive and believe the truths and message
which God sent unto men by His Son, which are contained in
the Holy Scriptures of the New Testament, and summed up in
what we call the Apostles' Creed.
And lastly,
You must promise to use your utmost diligence, and sin
cere endeavours, to keep the commands of God all the days of
your life.
And here, as on one hand I would not discourage you, so
on the other I must tell you the truth, that these things are
not so easily performed as promised.
Ind. 'I see I must give you the trouble of explaining
yourself further : I should be glad therefore to know what
sort of life is required of a person that is come to years
of discretion, after he is baptized, that I may not promise
what I do not perfectly understand, nor undertake more
than I am able to perform.'
Miss. You remember, I hope, what I have often told you,
' That this life is a state of trial;' that God having prepared
the greatest happiness for such as believe in Him0, love, honour,
and obey Him, that He may make them fit for the reward
He intends them, He hath determined to try their faith,
their love, and their obedience. Not that He is ignorant of
their hearts and their sincerity : but His design is by these
" "believe in Him," om. 1751.

FOR THE INDIANS. 211
trials to shew them to themselves, and to humble them, DIAL.
by seeing how much they must depend upon His grace and  '¦ —

help ; and to shew the power of His grace over the greatest
adversaries of their souls. He has therefore permited evil
spirits to make this trial, by tempting men to the sins which
they renounced at their baptism.
Ind. ' I remember what you told me concerning the devil
and his evil spirits; that they are such as rebelled against
their Maker, and for that sin were cast out of heaven ; that
their eril nature leads them to tempt and draw men from the
true God; and that God permits them to try the faith of
Christians, and to execute His judgments upon sinners.
Besides these enemies of our souls, I remember what you
told me, and what I find true by experience, that we have an
enemy within ourselves, even our own corrupt nature, very
prone to eril ; and that we have also an evU world, and eril
examples, to lead us to forget or to neglect God, and our own
promise.' Miss. I am glad you remember these things so weU. I
must, therefore, now give you the necessary advice, which
our Lord Christ has given to aU such as design to become
Christians; that is, to do what aU wise men wiU do, who
have any thing of moment to undertake ; — ' To sit down and
consider, what it is to be a Christian1,' lest afterwards you > Luke
expose yourself to shame, and disgrace the religion you pro- Xlv' '
fess, as too many do.
Ind. ' I heartily thank you, Sir, for this caution and advice :
and beg you wiU let me know the sins I may be tempted to ;
and how I may oppose and avoid faUing into them.'
Miss. The sins to which the deril and his evil spirits are
most eagerly bent to tempt men, are first of all, to forsake
the true and only God, to trust in themselves, and to fear
and ivorship other beings. This is caUed idolatry, and pro
vokes God to give such persons up to a mind void of judgment,
to commit all iniquity with greediness2. This is the sad case 2 Rom. i.
of aU the nations of the world, who worship not the true God.
They are under the power of Satan, his angels, and his agents;
and so are you, untU, through the favour and mercy of God,
and in the proper exercise of faith and obedience, you are
received into His Church and family.
p 2

212 AN INSTRUCTION
PART Revenge, and murder that too often follows it, are
11
 '¦ — Satan's darling temptations : by which miUions of souls have
been sent out of this world. This is what you must resolve
against, as a sin more especially hated of God. If you are
injured or oppressed, you must leave your cause to God : He,
and He only, knows what punishment every injury and
injustice require : and wUl call offenders to an account in His
own proper time. It is true, revenge is sweet and tempting
to our corrupt nature; but corrupt nature you must not
follow, if you resolve to be the servant of God.
Another sin, which the devil tempts men to, is lying;
he is the father of lies, and would have all men like
himself, because he knows that God has declared, that such
'Rev.xxii. as love and make lies1, shall have no inheritance in His king
dom. This you will consider and resolve against, as you hope
for the favour of God.
There is another very dangerous error, to which men are
strongly tempted : that is, to be proud, and to have a high
conceit of their own reason, wisdom, and ability to know and
to do what is good, and best for themselves. Now this pride
and self-conceit takes men off from their dependence upon
God, His ivill and word, by which alone we can know what
we must do to be saved; upon what terms God will pardon a
sinner; and what wUl become of us when we die. Now
nothing can provoke God more, than for us poor creatures
to think, that we want not His help, His grace, and light.
Lastly, you must know, that the deril hath his agents in
every place : These are men of ivicked lives, and wicked prin
ciples : who make a mock of sin ; who fear not to blaspheme
that God, who can destroy both body and soul in hell. Now the
Spirit of God hath assured us, that conversation with such
2 1 Cor. xv. persons will corrupt good manners2. Here then will be your
trial; and you ought to consider beforehand, whether the
pleasure of such company should prevail with you to neglect
the council of God; which is, to avoid them as you would
avoid your own destruction : or whether you will run the
hazard of being ruined for ever, by conversing with such
wicked persons.
The next thing, which at your baptism you promise to
renounce is, 'the world and all its evil customs and manners;

FOR THE INDIANS. 213
as, also, all the sinful lusts of the flesh, so that you will not DIAL.
foUow, nor be led by them.' — _ —
Ind. 'I am afraid Sir, that, without your instructions, I
shaU not understand this as I ought.'
Miss. You wUl remember, that this is not the world for
which you were chiefly made; nor must you look for any
true and lasting happiness here. Now you wUl meet with
many things in the world which wiU tempt you with an
appearance and show of happiness ; and if [ you are not
resolved to avoid them, they wiU turn your heart from the
love of God and the care of your soul.
Ind. ' You wUl be so kind as to let me know what these
are.' Miss. The Spirit of God wiU tell you: They are 'the
lusts of the flesh,' that is, aU sinful, unchaste, and impure
pleasures, and whatever leads to such sins. Secondly, 'the
lust of the eyes,' that is, aU sinful and covetous desires, and
love of riches. And thirdly, ' the pride of life1 ;' or an exces- ' 1 John
sive value of themselves, accompanied with an unreasonable
desire of the esteem of the world.
Ind. ' Pray let me know more particularly what are the
lusts " of the flesh," which I am to resolve against.'
Miss. I wiU repeat to you the very words of God, that you
may be convinced I do not teU you any thing but what will
be necessary to your salvation. Now these ivorks of the flesh
are manifest ; that is, they may easUy be known by any con
sidering person, though never so unlearned, to be displeas
ing to a good and holy God. Such as adultery, whoredom,
idolatry, witchcraft, drunkenness, hatred, malice, revenge,
strife, seditions, murders, revellingsi, and such like. Now, = Gal. v.
however tempting many of these sins may be, you must sit ' 20' 21*
down, consider, and resolve against them, or never hope for
the favour of God.
Ind. ' You will now let me know what is meant by " the
lust of the eyes." '
Miss. ' I told you before that it is the eager and covetous
desire of riches. And that you may be convinced how
dangerous a sin that is, you shaU hear what Christ Himself
has said, That it is very hard for rich men to be good Chris
tians2", because they are so much exposed to many erils and 3 Matt.
xix. 23.

214 AN INSTRUCTION
PART temptations, such as these foUowing : They that have riches

n.

are apt to love them too much, to put their trust in them,
and to forget their dependence upon God ; to lord it over and
oppress their inferiors; and to make provision for the flesh, to
fulfil the lusts thereof: d and this may be the true reason, why
our blessed Saviour says, it is so hard for a rich man to enter
into ihe kingdom of God; because being exempted from aU
the toil and care of life, he is apt to enter too far into the
pleasures of it, and to say to his soul, Soul, take thine ease,
and enjoy the good things before thee; whereas, our portion
here is labour and exercise, not full enjoyment.
The business of our salvation is a great work, which can
not be effected without diligence, and zeal, and earnest con
tention ; but he that is unacquainted with labour, will scarce
take the pains that is required, towards working out his
salvation, and making his calling and election sure.
Besides all these, great wealth is often attended with such
' Matt. cares as choke the good seed1 sown in the hearts of men, that
is, the holy desires, and good resolutions, which are wrought
in men by the Spirit of God, so that this good seed becometh
unfruitful. And though riches may be made use of to good purposes,
yet it will require a more than ordinary grace of God so to
use them; which extraordinary grace is seldom asked by,
and therefore seldom given to, such whose hearts are pos
sessed with the love of riches.
Ind. ' One would conclude then, that Christians ought not
to desire riches so eagerly as generally they do ; nor ought
they who want them to think themselves unhappy or not
beloved of God.'
Miss. That is very true. And they who wiU not be
convinced of these truths, by what God has declared in His
word, will one day be convinced by sad experience, when it
may be too late to do them any service.
Ind. 'Must then every man who would save his soul,
renounce the thoughts of riches ?'
Miss. No : riches may be used to many good purposes.
A great Apostle of Jesus Christ tells you how ; ' Charge (says
he) them who are rich in this world, that they be not high-
d " and this . . . election sure," om. 1751.

FOR THE INDIANS. 215
minded, nor trust in uncertain riches, but in the living God, DIAL.
who gives us richly all things to enjoy : that they do good,  — 
that they be rich in good works, ready to distribute, wilting to
communicate; laying up in store for themselves a good foun
dation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on
eternal life1.' But still they are dangerous things ; ethey are ¦ 1 Tim.
fluctuating and precarious ; the means, not the end oi happi- jg_ ' '
ness : they may be instruments of giving large scope to
virtue ; great blessings in the hands of the upright, to the
good of his own soul, and the welfare of mankind ; but they
are thorns and snares in the way of the froward*. 2 Prov.
Ind. ' What advice will you give me, that I may neither
desire nor enjoy them too eagerly ?'
Miss. That you may not endeavour by unjust ways to
better your condition, you wiU find these words of Jesus
Christ in His Gospel ; What will it profit a man if he should
gain the whole world and lose his own soul3 ? 3 Mark
To moderate your desires, consider that the more you have, vm'
the more you must account for.
To make you more contented, you must know, that men
are not happy, because they have a great deal, but because
God gives them power to enjoy what they have, be that
more or less.
That the favours of God may not tempt you to idleness,
remember, that slothfulness casteth into a deep sleep ; that is,
it makes men insensible of what concerns the next world, and
in this world covers them with rags'1 - * Prov.
And, lastly, if you let no worldly business hinder you from XXIlh
serving God daily, it wiU keep in your mind a constant sense
of your dependence upon Him, and make you set your
thoughts upon another world, to which this is only a

Ind. 'Pray instruct me how I may best avoid tempta
tions.' Miss. The directions I give you shall be short and plain,
and suited to your condition.
Let this be ever in your mind, that sin is the worst of all
erils, for all other erils will have an end, at farthest when
you die ; but sin wiU make you miserable for ever.
e "they are fluctuating . . . froward," om. 1751.

216 AN INSTRUCTION
PART Remember that you are naturally inclined to sin, that
— — — the devil wiU tempt you to it, and that God only can save
you. And then you wUl never trust in your own strength, but
in the living God.
To Him therefore you wiU constantly pray for help, and if
1 James you draw nigh to Him, He will draw nigh to you 1.
And yet you must not expect God's assistance with
out using your own endeavours; for that is to tempt the
Lord.
2 Prov. i. If sinners entice you, you must not consent unto them2 : for
they are the deril' s instruments.
If you fall into evil company, you must go out of it imme
diately, and not walk in the way with them, lest God forsake
you. When the Holy Spirit of God puts into your mind good
desires, or checks you for doing iU, you must obey the voice
of God ; and He wiU love you, and preserve you from your
'spiritual enemies, and from everlasting death.
Ind. 'You wiU now be pleased to explain to me that
pride of life, which a Christian renounces at His bap
tism.' Miss. By the pride of life, is meant, that great opinion,
which through the corruption of nature, aU people are apt
to have of themselves ; with an eager, restless, and immo
derate desire after every thing that may distinguish them
from others, and which may set them high in the esteem of
the world.
Now this pride of life is the occasion of many erils, which
are highly displeasing to God, and must be resolved against
by every good Christian.
The evils are these that follow : They who are under the
power of this vice, are more concerned for the esteem of the
world, than how to please God. They are therefore too
often tempted to support the good opinion of the world, by
laying that out on vanity, which should be the support
of their families, or of the poor. And they are too apt
to despise the poor, as if they were not creatures of the same
kind with themselves. They look upon all the advantages
' " ghostly enemy," 1751.

FOR THE INDIANS. 217
or blessings they have, whether in their persons, or in their DIAL.
possessions, as thefr due ; and are therefore generally un- X1, .
thankful to God, and rob Him of the honour of His own
gifts. In short, they are angry, when they are not valued as
they think they deserve ; they are apt to be discontented, and
to think that they deserve more than they have ; to repine at
their misfortimes ; and overlook their own infirmities ; and
are therefore utter strangers to that humility, which must
recommend them to the grace and favour of God; For He
resisteth the proud and giveth grace to the humble . 1 i peter
Ind. ' Since this pride of life and heart is so natural to us, v- 5-
what can cure us of it ?'
Miss. Nothing but the grace of God, and possessing your
heart with things of greater moment.
Consider, that you are bable to eternal misery : that
your great business in this world is to prepare for a happy
death, and the day of judgment; and you will be very in
different about several things which you now take too much
pleasure in.
For which reasons you will neither study to be vain and
foolish in your dress, nor singular and conceited in your
opinions, but imitate such as are sober-minded ; as knowing,
that the ornament of a meek and humble spirit2 is in the sight ' 1 Peter
of God of great price, and should therefore be your great 1U"
concern. And then, if you remember, that you have nothing that
you have not received3, nothing but what you must give an3 1 Cor. iv.
account for, you wUl have more reason to fear, than to be
proud of your advantages.
Ind. ' WeU, Sir, I see sufficient reason why every one, who
purposes to become a Christian, should renounce the devil and
all his works, the vanities of the world, and the lusts of the
flesh. I am also convinced of the great advantage those wiU
reap, who are able to overcome these difficulties. But then
I am discouraged exceedingly, when I see so many, who have
undertaken to be Christians upon these conditions, in a
manner renounce that rebgion afterwards; either finding it
impossible to observe these conditions, or thinking that they
are not so very necessary to salvation as you say they are.'
s " For which reason," om. 1751.

218 AN INSTRUCTION
PART Miss. Believe not this because of our saying so only ; but
¦  : — because the God of truth and mercy hath so said, who would

xvii. 2.

have all men come to the knowledge of the truth, and requires
nothing to be done or avoided by Christians, but what is
absolutely necessary to their salvation ; and which He will
enable them to perform, if it is not plainly their own fault.
As for such as call themselves Christians, but do not the
things which Christ has commanded, you must not judge of
the Christian religion by them, but by your own sense, and
want of a Redeemer. The Christians you speak of have never
duly considered the extreme danger they are in, nor what
the Son of God has declared : That it were better for them,
that a mill-stone was hanged about their necks, and they cast
into the sea, than they should be the occasion of offence to well-
Lake disposed people1. And indeed none serve the designs of Satan
more than such sort of Christians; and who [they ?] have no
other choice, but a true and timely repentance, or everlasting
misery. And repentance, one would hope they would choose,
if they would consider the great patience of God, which
ought to fill their eyes with tears, and their hearts with that
shame and sorrow which is tbe work of true repentance.
Do but remember what I have told "you before, that a true
faith in God, and in His word, wiU enable you to overcome
all the difficulties you can possibly meet with.
It is for this reason that eveiy one, before he takes upon
himself the Christian profession, is obliged to give an account
of his faith, without which it is impossible to please God.
Ind. ' Having given you so much trouble already, I must
[not ?] now ask you to explain to me tbe particulars of the
Christian faith, but with your leave I wiU wait on you again
very soon.'
Miss. As soon as you can. In the mean time I must put
you in mind, to beg of God to deliver you from the attempts
of the devil and his wicked agentsh, who wiU try aU ways to
divert you from your good purposes. And may God keep
you in the good disposition you seem to be in.
h " and . .. agents," om.

FOR THE INDIANS. 219 DIAL.
THE PRAYER. XI.

Almighty and most merciful Father, preserve me from all
the temptations of my adversary the devil, who goeth about
seeking whom he may be permitted to devour. Give me
holy resolutions and a watchful spirit, that I may persevere
in tbe way of godliness, and my life correspond with the
purity of my faith. Oh ! let me never dishonour so excellent
a title as that of a Christian ; but do Thou reign in my heart,
by the' Spirit of grace guiding aU my actions, and directing
my intentions, that I may be the servant of Thy divine will
here, and be admitted to the holiness and glories of that state,
where Thou reignest for ever and ever, and art aU in all.
Amen.

Dialogue XII.
The Articles of the Christian Faith practically explained.
Ind. ' You told me, Sir, when I left you last, that without
faith no man can please God1, nor ought tok be admitted into i Heb. xi.
the society of Christians ; I am therefore now come to learn of 6-
you, what that faith is, which Christians profess to believe,
before they are baptized.'
Miss. You must know then, that there are many things
which Christians believe, and which you wiU know hereafter,
when you hear the holy scriptures read and explained. In
the mean time, there are certain truths necessary to be known
and beheved, before you can be baptized.
Ind. ' How shall I know what these truths are ?'
Miss. For the benefit of young beginners, and for such as
cannot read or remember many things, truths of the greatest
moment are contained in this following short account, which
we caU the creed, or the articles of the christian faith ;
and I must prevaU with you so to fix them in your memory,
I Thy k " ought to," om.

220 AN INSTRUCTION
P.A R T that you may not forget them as long as you bve. For the
 : — bebef of these will be a powerful means to make you holy,
righteous, and happy.

THE CREED; OR, THE ARTICLES OF THE CHRISTIAN FAITH.
I believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven
and earth ; and in Jesus Christ His only Son our Lord, who
was conceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary,
suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead, and buried;
He descended into bell ; the third day He rose again from
the dead; He ascended into heaven; and sitteth at the
right-hand of God, the Father Almighty; from thence He
shaU come to judge the quick and the dead.
I believe in the Holy Ghost; the holy catholic Church;
the communion of saints ; the forgiveness of sins ; the resur
rection of the body ; and the life everlasting. Amen.
Ind. ' I wiU endeavour to learn1 them by heart ; and I hope
I shaU remember them as long as I bve. And now I shaU
be very thankful, if you would show me, how the knowledge
and belief of these things are necessary to make men good,
as you very justly say aU Christians ought to be?'
Miss. Remember then, that to believe in God, is not only
to profess, that there is such a glorious Being, who made the
world, and all things in it ; but also to believe whatever He
hath made known to us, either concerning Himself, or the
duties we owe to Him, ourselves, and others ; which is aU con
tained in the holy Scriptures, written by the inspiration of
< 2 Tim. God , who can neither be deceived nor deceive us.
Now in these Scriptures He hath made known to us,
» Acts xiv. that He never left Himself without witness'2; but hath given
sufficient proofs of His almighty power, wisdom, justice, good
ness, and truth, in all ages of the world. He hath made
known to us, that by His almighty power He created the
world and all things in it ; and that, by His most wonderful
ivisdom, He has governed and preserved it ever since it was
made. That He is the author of our being, and of aU the good we
3 Acts xvii. do or ever can enjoy3-
28. 1 say

FOR THE INDIANS. 221
That He is perfectly holy, and requires aU His servants to DIAL.
be holy1. t XIL
That He sees us wherever we are, and whatever we do, so 15 i0.' '
that if we pray to Him we are sure to be heard ; if we sin we
are sure to be punished3. 2 prov. xv.
For His poiver is mighty, to reward His faithful servants, '
and punish the disobedient3. aGen.xvii.
That He is just in aU His ways ; commandeth nothing but 1-
what is for the good of His creatures ; and never punisheth
hut when they truly deserve His displeasure4. * Gen.
That He is long-suffering, and ready to receive aU that XTI"' 25-
are sensible of their misery5. 5 2 Pet. iii.
And, that He is a faithful God ; whatever He has promised,
will certainly be performed; whatever He has threatened,
wiU surely come to pass6. e Deut. vii.
For He governeth aU things, both in heaven and earth ;
and nothing is too hard for Him that He thinks fit to do7. 1 Jer.
Now the belief oi these truths is necessary to give us such xxxn"
worthy thoughts of them great and glorious God, as may
humble us in our own eyes ; and make us fearful of offending,
and glad to please, one who has power to reward or punish
such as please or offend Him. On the other hand, we shaU
be disposed to love Him above aU things, because we bebeve
Him to be the giver of aU the good we either enjoy or ever
hope for. And He having made known to us, that His eyes
are in every place beholding the evil and the goods : and that »Prov. xv.
from Him no secrets are hid ; this consideration is proper to 3-
make us careful of our words and actions, and afraid of doing
or saying any thing which may displease so great and holy a
Being. And as for His justice, we have the greatest reason to
fear it ; because He has in the Holy Scriptures11 made known
to us many dreadful examples of His displeasure against
those who have no regard to reason, or His commands ; by
which we learn what we must expect, if we provoke Him by
our sins. Lastly, when we see, as we find it in His word,
that this great God has been so good, as to spare men, even
when they have deserved punishment, we are hereby power
fully led to adore and admire His goodness and patience,
which doth, or ought to lead men to repentance.
m this » "in . . . SciHptures," om.

222' AN INSTRUCTION
part Ind. 'Why is God caUed the Father?'
— — — Miss. Because He is the maker and preserver of all crea
tures, which, with the care and affection of a father, He
watches over continually.
He is the father of man, because He created Him after His
own image.
Because He teacheth man knowledge ; corrects him when
he does amiss ; and rewards him when he does weU.
Ind. ' What is meant by God's providence ?'
Miss. The wisdom and power of God, by which he knows
and appoints how every thing in the world shall be, so
that the whole creation is taken care of: not the meanest
creature can suffer without God's leave, either by malice or
1 Matt. x. accident1. Ind. ' Why then do erils befal men ?'
Miss. Very often to punish them, and to bring them to
repentance ; but especially to wean our hearts from being
too fond of this bfe ; and that we may think oi, delight in,
and prepare for a better.
Ind. ' Doth God govern the seasons ? Do not summer and
2 Hag. i. winter, spring and harvest2, return certainly at their appointed
,0'1L times?' Miss. They do : but then to put men in mind that they
depend upon God only, and not upon the seasons, for their
daily bread, the summer sometimes returns without its usual
a Hag. i. heat, and the harvest without its fruitful 'nesss-
9' ' ' Ind. 'Have not wicked men, and wicked spirits, great
power of doing mischief?'
Miss. 'Tis true, God hath given them great power both to
4 2 Sam. punish the wicked, and to try the faith of the righteous4 :
But the word of God assures us, that neither men nor devils
can do the least hurt, without the leave of God. And this is
the reason that there is not more mischief in the world, and
0 Jobi. ll. that aU things are not every where in confusion5.
Ind. 'Of what use is it to believe, that God is our
Father ?'
Miss. If you, indeed, believe this, you wiU take your
Father's word for what He promiseth : be pleased for what
He ordereth ; cast all your care upon Him, for He careth for
6 1 Pet. v. you ".
7.

FOR THE INDIANS. 223
You wiU never abuse His goodness and long-suffering ; for DIAL.
though He hath the compassion of a father, yet if His XIL
children are obstinately disobedient, He is a God terrible in
judgment \ . psa)m
In aU your afflictions you wUl have this comfort : 'tis good xlvi' a'
for a man to be in trouble2, and to bear chastening, if it so » Psalm
seemeth good to His aU-wise and gracious Father; not for His CX1X" 71"
own pleasure, but our profit, as it may make us partakers of
His hobness, and yield the peaceable fruit of righteousness to
them that are exercised thereby3. 3 Heb. xii.
Lastly, If God is your Father, your inheritance is in 5' &c'
heaven ; which you ought frequently and seriously to think
of0; 'That where your treasure is, there may your heart
be also*.' 4 Matt. vi.
Ind. ' I am convinced, and do believe these perfections of '
God : and I see how necessary they are to be known
and beheved, in order to make men fear before Him, and to
love and obey Him.'
Miss. But you have not perhaps1" considered what bttle
comfort the belief of these things will be to a man who
knows himself to be a sinner, and that as such he must needs
be under the displeasure of this holy, just, and powerful God;
and yet knows not how to be restored to His favour.
Ind. ' That is indeed a perplexing, tormenting thought :
and I remember what you told me before ; that, untU God
was pleased to let men know upon what terms He would
accept of their repentance, and pardon them, the wisest men
on earth could not find it out, so as to make the minds
of sinners easy.'
Miss. This wiU convince you of the great blessing of Chris
tianity, and the great goodness and mercy of God in debver-
ing mankind from the fear of death, and what wiU certainly
foUow ; which without the Gospel was the torment of sinners,
and kept them in bondage all their life long*. How God has 5 Heb. ii.
dehvered us from this bondage, you wdl understand in the
next article of the Christian faith.
Ind. ' You wiU be so kind as to explain that to me.'
Miss. That I wUl do. But I must be obliged to repeat
some truths of moment, which I have told you before ; That
° ought much to think of , p " perhaps" om.

224 an instruction
part after the first parents of mankind had lost their Maker's
— — — favour by their disobedience, and brought sin, and misery,
and death into the world, God in great pity promised them a
Saviour ; one who would satisfy His justice, for the dishon
our done to Him by their sins, and would restrain the
power of that evil spirit, which had tempted them to so great
a sin. Now this promised Saviour is the very person, in whom
we Christians profess to believe, when we say, We believe in
Jesus Christ, the only Son of God, our Lord.
For when the world was grown exceeding wicked, and
ignorant of the only true God, this His Son took upon
Himself the nature of man, by being born of a virgin, that
as a man He might be capable of suffering for the sins of
men, for which from the beginning of the world He had
' Rev. engaged to suffer 1, to save us from being lost for ever.
Accordingly, the rulers and the generality of the people' of
the Jews, amongst whom He was born and bved, being grown
very corrupt and wicked r, did not only reject Him, and the
message of salvation that8 He brought them from God, and
the holy rules of bring which He assured them were ne
cessary to please God : but they also used Him most bar
barously, and at last prevaUed with Pontius Pilate, the Roman
governor, to put Him to death, even against his conscience ;
which death the Son of God submitted to ; for He could easily
have delivered Himself out of the hands of His enemies. Now
by willingly offering Himself to death, He became a sacrifice
acceptable to God for the sins of the whole world; and
restored mankind to the favour of their Maker, upon most
reasonable conditions. And that aU such as do believe in Him
might be assured of this, God raised Him the third day from
the dead, and showed Him openly ; and by this most power
ful proof declared Him to be His Son ; and that whatever He
had said, or done, or taught, was agreeable to His wiU
and appointment.
After this, in the sight of many, He ascended into heaven,
and was set at the right hand of God, having aU power
granted Him for the benefit of His church, to give eternal
2 John life to all such as shall believe in, and obey Him2. And
xvii. 2. *
i Accordingly, the people ' " corrupt and" om. s message that

FOR THE INDIANS. 225
lastly, we believe that this our Saviour shall come again at the D I A L.
end of the world, to judge the living and the dead. XIL —
Ind. ' You wiU now be so good as to shew me, what effects
this bebef ought to have upon those that know these things.'
Miss. You cannot but perceive the powerful influence,
which the belief of these things must needs have upon every
thoughtful Christian.
The person in whom we believe is the Son op the most
High God; His true and proper, His only-begotten, and
dearly-beloved Son*. Surely, said God Himself, they will
reverence My Son1. And have not men aU the reason in the ' Matt.
world to reverence and obey Him, since for us men, and for
our salvation, He came down from heaven, to redeem us, to
suffer for our sins, to declare to us His Father's readiness
to pardon sinners, and to put us in the way of salvation ?
In the next place, we receive Jesus Christ for our Lord;
we are therefore no longer our own masters; but we are to
do what He hath commanded. Nor must we pretend to serve
two masters, that is, our Lord, and our own corrupt inclina
tions. Our Lord is the Son of God, and as such, has all power
given Him in heaven and in earth; He is therefore able to
defend us in aU assaults of our enemies; nor need we fear
the power of any adversaries of our souls.
He was made man; he knows, therefore, the temptations,
the weaknesses, the miseries, we are subject to ; and will pity
us; being as willing, as He is able, to help us in aU our
distress, when we call upon Him.
By His being obliged to suffer death in the place of sinners,
we learn how sad the condition of mankind was, since the
justice of God would not be satisfied with a less sacrifice.
By this also we see the dreadful nature of sin, how displeas
ing it is to God ; and what punishment it must have, if it
be not repented of.
But then, for our comfort, we have this assurance, that
though our sins be never so great, they cannot be greater
than the price the Son of God has paid for our pardon, if we
do repent and return to our duty.
By the resurrection oi Christ, and His ascension into
1 "His . . . Son" om.
WILSON. Q

226 AN INSTRUCTION
PART heaven, our bebef in Him is confirmed beyond any doubt;
 : — and He having all power with God, (for that is the meaning
of sitting at His right hand,) He is able to do for us more than
we can ask or think.
You believe that He died, was buried, and rose the third day
from the dead.
Then you are sure, that God can raise the dead; and
therefore we hope, both for ourselves and friends, that we
shall live again : for them that sleep in Jesus, shall God bring
1 1 Thess. with Him1.
If God raised Christ from the dead, then are we most sure,
that whatever He taught was true ; whatever He promised,
will be performed; whatever He threatened, will come to
pass ; otherwise God would not have raised Him from death
to life, for that would have been to have deceived His
creatures. But further, the bebef of His return from heaven to judge
the world in righteousness, is a most powerful motive to
awaken Christians, and obbge them to endeavour to live
answerable to their profession and belief; that their sins may
not rise up in judgment against them at the great day of
account. And will not this awaken you, and make you seriously
prepare for that great day, by a timely repentance ?
Can you think oi judgment and wrath to come, and will not
this terrify you from foUowing your sins ?
If the secrets of aU hearts will then be disclosed, wiU not
you be afraid to indulge such thoughts, and such designs, as
will not bear the light and judgment of God ?
And, above all, consider that you must then be judged,
not as the world judgeth of things, but by the word of God :
by which, therefore, you must resolve to live, and not ac
cording to the foohsh opinions and sinful customs of the
world. Lastly, this bebef hath comforts as weU as terrors; for
though we shall indeed be caUed to a strict account, yet we
are sure to be heard with favour, and treated with compas
sion, if our case wUl bear it : For He who knows our infirmi
ties, He that died to save us, is to be our Judge.
In one word, you may see, that the Son of God has given

FOR THE INDIANS. 227
Christians the greatest reason to love and adore Him, that DIAL.
they might have the greatest reason to obey Him, and trust xn'
in Him as their Lord and Redeemer, and by doing so, by
Him be made happy for ever.
Ind. ' I am very thankful for what you have now told me.
But may I ask you this question ; if Christ has redeemed
Christians, are they not then safe and out of danger ?'
Miss. Yes, most surely, if it is not their own fault.
Ind. ' I wish you would explain to me what you mean by
that.' Miss. It is very true, Jesus Christ has redeemed us, and
restored us to the favour of God. But then it is upon con
dition, that since we know God, and what He has done for
us, we glorify Him by our deeds, as well as by our words ;
but if men caU themselves Christians, and yet will not obey
Him in their practice, He deals with them as He did with
the Heathens ; He gives them up to a mind void of judgment ', ' Rom. i.
28
to foUow the desires of their own hearts, by which they wiU
be ruined for ever.
And this is the reason why you see so many even among
Christians, upon whom neither the fear of an Almighty and
just God, nor the love of Christ His Son, who has saved
them, has any power to keep them in their duty. And
although they have had the Holy Spirit to direct, sanctify,
and govern them, yet Him they grieved by their wilful sins,
and forced Him to forsake them, so that they commit all
iniquity with greediness2. - Ibid.
Ind. ' You wiU now be so good as to let me know what
Christians bebeve concerning the Holy Ghost.'
Miss. I have already shewn, that before Jesus Christ
ascended into heaven, He promised His disciples to send
another Divine Person, the Holy Ghost, to supply His
place and presence with them. Accordingly, this Holy
Spirit descended upon them in a most wonderful manner,
and enabled them to speak aU languages, as also to remem
ber the truths which Christ had taught, and the works
which He had done, and to write them truly for the benefit
of mankind.
He also assisted and directed the Apostles of Christ to lay
the foundation of the society of Christians, which are now
Q2

228 AN INSTRUCTION
PART spread over the whole earth, and are called the Holy Catho-
 : — lic Church, because it consists of Christians of aU nations
and languages, who ought all of them to be holy.
All Christians, thus dedicated to God, are one body, under
one Head, the Lord Christ; and, as such, are obliged to
hold communion one with another, as members of the same
body ought to do.
To every member of this society is promised the forgiveness
of sins, upon his true repentance, and return to his duty.
To this Church the same Holy Spirit has made known, that
all men shall rise again from the dead with their own bodies,
and give account of their own works; and that after this
will follow an everlasting life of happiness or misery.
Ind. 'WUl you, Sir, now be pleased to make me under
stand, what are the natural fruits of such a faith, and what
such a belief obliges Christians to do ?'
Miss. Remember, then, that the Holy Ghost is He, to
whom, with the Father and the Son, all Christians are dedi
cated in baptism ; that it is this Holy Spirit who is to fit
men for heaven and happiness ; which He does, by convinc
ing all such as are disposed for eternal life, and wUl attend to
His holy motions, — by convincing them that they are sinners,
that, as such, they stand in need of a Redeemer; as also,
by putting into their hearts the fear of God, a love for His
laws, and a serious concern for their souls; by restraining
them from eril, and changing their dispositions from eril to
good. Ind. ' But it is plain, Sir, that this Holy Spirit doth not
thus govern and direct all Christians.'
Miss. That is too true ; but then, as I told you before,
the fault is purely in themselves. They neglect to use the
means God has bestowed upon them, and the graces He has
provided for them ; and then they become useless, and He
Matt. often takes them away1. Too many grieve the Holy Spirit
xxv. 29. ^ their evil deeds, and force Him to forsake them : and
very many, who are not so wicked, do yet never lay claim to
that promise to God, that He will give the Holy Spirit to
2 Luke xi. them that ask Him2. Whereas aU good Christians do pray
for this Holy Spirit, and do find the wonderful effects and
blessing of His guidance and assistance.

FOR THE INDIANS. 229
And here take notice of a truth I now tell you, that every DIAL.
soul of man is under the influence either of good or evil  '¦ —
spirits : but then these good spirits may be provoked by our
evil lives to forsake us : and then the evil spirits are alway
ready to take possession of such as they find forsaken of God,
and not under His immediate protection.
Ind. ' And pray, Sir, how is this to be prevented ?'
Miss. Every Christian must keep in his mind the promise
he made when be was baptized ; and in every thing wherein
he faUs, he ought forthwith to beg forgiveness of God, lest,
continuing in sin wilfully, he becomes a slave to Satan and
his angels, instead of being a servant of God.
I shaU only mention another blessing which we receive
from the Holy Ghost, and the effect it ought to have upon
us. It is from Him we have the Holy Scriptures, which
are therefore very truly called the word op God ; and the
WORD OF OUR SALVATION.
These Scriptures, therefore, every one, who would con
tinue in the favour of God, must read, or hear them read,
with the greatest reverence and attention, and conform his
bebef and practice strictly to them.
Ind. ' I desire you would explain more particularly what
you mean by the holy catholic church, and the commu
nion of SAINTS.'
Miss. It is plain from the Holy Scripture, that it was the
design of our Lord Jesus Christ to debver to mankind
the whole will of God, so far as their salvation was con
cerned in it. All these things which were thus revealed,
is caUed the Christian religion. This religion was taught
to the world by our Saviour, and by His Apostles : and
this rebgion was put into writing by inspired men, and is now
extant amongst us in the books of the New Testament. It
was our Lord's design, that all who should embrace this
religion of His, should be united among themselves, and with
this Head, Jesus Christ, and so become one Body by the
means of one Holy Spirit, which should actuate and influ
ence them. And it was our Lord's design that all believers,
all that professed His religion, should be admitted to the
participation of this Spirit, and so be made members of this
common body, by the sacrament of baptism, and receive

230 AN INSTRUCTION
PART continual influence from the same Spirit, by eating and
 '¦ — drinking in the sacrament of the Communion of His Body and

Blood; or what we call the Lord's Supper.
By the church then is meant the whole multitude of those
persons, whether Jews or Gentiles, that do embrace and profess
the Christian rebgion, and are joined together by the means
of these sacraments, in one body or society, under one Head
Jesus Christ. This church was to extend throughout aU the
world, and to be made up of all nations.
Ind. ' Pray what is meant by the Catholic Church ?'
Miss. By catholic is meant universal, so that whenever
we name or speak of the Catholic Church, we mean by those
words, the whole multitude of Christians throughout the
world, that profess the common faith, and enjoy the adminis
tration of the word and sacraments. All these people,
wherever they live, or by what name soever they call them
selves, make up together that one body of Christ, wliich we
caU the catholic church.
The Church is caUed holy, because every member of that
society obliges himself, by the gracious assistance of God's
Holy Spirit, to be holy. He that is not so, or does not im
mediately repent, and become such, is but a rotten member,
and is in danger of being cut off.
As to the communion of saints : As every person owes
something to the society of which he is a member, so espe
cially in the society of Christians, every one is bound, by
the laws of the Gospel, to use the talents and advantages
which God has given him, whether of knowledge and learning,
or power, or riches, or grace, for the good ofthe whole body:
to pray for them ; to assist those that are in want ; to instruct
the ignorant, and them that are out of the way; and to
study the things that make for peace, and for mutual edifi-
Rom. cation1. Ind. ' You told me before, that in the Church of Christ
there is a promise of the forgiveness of sins.'
Miss. And a mighty blessing sure it is, that men who on
account of then- many sins are liable to the dipleasure of
God, may be assured, that in the Church of Christ they will
obtain the forgiveness of their sins, upon most merciful con
ditions; upon a true repentance, and return to their duty,

xiv. 19.

FOR THE INDIANS. 231
and a ready disposition to forgive others, as they themselves DIAL.
do hope for forgiveness from God.

The resurrection of the boby, and an everlasting
life after death, — these are truths which Jesus Christ has
made known to His Church ; and they are as certain as God
Himself is true. And that they may make the greater
impression upon your heart, I wiU repeat to you the very
words of Christ : ' The hour is coming, in which all that are
in their graves shall hear His voice and come forth; they
that have done good, unto the resurrection of bfe ; and they
that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation1.' ' John v.
28 29
So that all Christians who know this, may be assured, that
this bfe is the only time to choose where and what they are
to be for ever; and may learn not to trifle away that pre
cious time, wliich is chiefly allowed them to prepare for
eternity. Ind. 'WeU, Sir, I see plainly the reason why every one
who desires to be a Christian should believe these truths.'
Miss. These things are true, and wUl at last be found to
be so, whether men beheve them or not. And if any man is
lost for ever, for want of giving credit to them, or for not
considering them, it wUl signify httle whether he was called
a Christian or a Heathen.
Ind. ' Indeed one would wonder that so many Christians,
who know these things, can be so easy, and so careless of
their salvation."
Miss. Be you careful for yourself, and continue so, when
you are a Christian. In the mean time, I tell you again, the
true reasons, why so many among Christians forget the
promises they made at their baptism, are these : through the
corruption of nature they fall into sin; they do not what
they ought to do, that is, repent and turn to their duty imme
diately ; and continuing in sin, these truths are uneasy to
them, because they put them in mind of their ingratitude
to the God who made them ; to God the Son, who died for
them ; and to God the Holy Ghost, whom they had grieved
by obstinately persisting in a vicious course of bfe. They wUl
not consider that without holiness, that is, without keeping the
commands of God, and doing His wUl, no man can be saved.
And besides this, these truths put them in mind of an endless

232 AN INSTRUCTION
PART life of happiness, which they are not disposed to prepare fo ,
 '- — and of a miserable eternity, which they have reason to fear
above aU things. Therefore they strive to forget the truths
they have known and believed ; and if the goodness and
long-suffering of God does not lead them to repentance,
" these articles of their faith will be the articles of their con
demnation." Ind. 'I am convinced, Sir, that these truths are most powerful
motives, where they are known and beheved, to oblige men to
keep the holy will and commands of God, and to walk in the
same all the days of their life : which you told me was
another part of that promise which Christians make at their
baptism, and which I hope you wiU explain to me when
I come again.'
Miss. That I will gladly do. And for your part, I exhort
you to beg of God to confirm your faith in Him, and in His
Son Jesus Christ, and cause it to bring forth in you the fruit
of good living, to His glory, and your own salvation. Amen.
THE PRAYER.
O Saviour of the world, who by Thy Cross and precious
Blood hast redeemed us ; save us, we most humbly beseech
Thee : grant that the belief of these great truths may ever
be present in our minds ; that we may die from sin, and rise
again unto righteousness ; that we may with joyful hearts
ascend to Thee, and with Thee continually dwell ; that we
may judge ourselves, and that we may not be condemned,
when Thou comest to judge the world in righteousness. O
Lord, grant that we may expect Thy coming with joy, and
find mercy in the great day of recompence. Amen.

Dialogue XIII.
The Commandments of God practically explained.

Ind. 'You told me, Sir, that my believing the truths of
the Gospel wUl not qualify me to become a Christian, unless

FOR THE INDIANS. 233
I promise to obey the wiU of God, and endeavour to keep DIAL.
His commands.' XIII.
Miss. I told you the truth : for although we firmly believe,
that it is only on the account of what His Son Jesus Christ
has done and suffered for us, that God wiU pardon our sins,
and receive us into favour; yet it is on this condition, that
we repent and forsake our sins, and obey His commands.
Ind. ' I hope you wiU continue your kind instructions, and
let me know what His will and commands are.'
Miss. We learn from the holy Scriptures, that, when
almost all mankind had lost the knowledge of the true and
only God, and the way of worshipping Him which He had
appointed, it pleased Him to make Himself and His wUl
known again, at first to one man, whose name was Abraham}, ' Gen. xx.
and afterwards to His most numerous posterity, after He had
convinced them that He was the true and only God, by
many amazing miracles and judgments upon their oppressors,
and by debvering them out of a most cruel bondage and
slavery. After which, in order to preserve this knowledge
among them, and to keep them from being corrupted, He
gave them certain commands, in a manner so dreadful and
astonishing, that they could not but be convinced, that they
were the commands of a most holy, and an all-powerful God,
in disobeying of whom they were sure of exposing themselves
to the greatest punishments.
And that these commands belong to us Christians, as well
as unto the people of Israel, we may be sure of, because
Jesus Christ has confirmed, explained, and enforced them in
the Gospel. He is the Lord our God, as weU as theirs2. He 2 Matt. v.
brought them out of the house of bondage, and He brought
us from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto 3 Acts
God3. xxvi- 18'
Ind. 'You wiU be pleased to let me know these com
mands.' Miss. They were Ten in number. The first of which was
this :
I. I am the Lord thy God. Thou shalt have none other
gods but Me.
Ind. ' Why do these commands begin with these words, /
am the Lord thy God ?'

234 AN INSTRUCTION
PART Miss. That we may prepare our hearts to receive His
 —  commands, with the greatest concern, attention and rever
ence. When the Lord of heaven and earth, of life and death,
speaks, sure His creatures will hear and obey, for conscience
sake, that is, because God commands them.
The design of this first command was, to restore and pre
serve the knowledge of the true God ; He having a right to
be honoured, feared, and loved, as the author of all the good
we enjoy or hope for; by which therefore we are forbidden
to expect our happiness from any other, or place our depend
ence on, or exercise our religious fear towards, any other being
in heaven or on earth.
The full import of this grand first command is, that we
should have the Lord for our God ; and that we should
have no other besides Him.
Ind. ' What is it to have the Lord for our God ?'
Miss. It is to think oi Him, and to worship Him, as God.
Ind. ' How ought we to think of God ?'
Miss. As of an eternal and all-perfect Being, the maker
and preserver of aU things, and our most gracious and
merciful Father, in and through His Son Jesus Christ our
Lord. You are forbidden by this law to depend upon yourself,
upon your own labour and care, for prosperity ; upon your
friends for security ; upon your wealth for happiness : for
these are blessings, only when God is pleased to make
them so.
You are also, by this command, forbidden to murmur
at God's dealings with yourself or others ; for He is Lord
of all.
Ind. ' What is further commanded in this law ?'
Miss. You are hereby commanded to live always as in the
sight of God: to pray for His blessing, in public and in
private, upon every thing you undertake ; and to give Him
thanks for all His favours : and to do all this with the heart
as well as the lips and bodily gestures : for whatever you think
is known to Him, as weU as what you speak.
Ind. ' What is the other thing included in this command
ment ?'

FOR THE INDIANS. 235
Miss. You are forbid having any other, besides the Lord, dial.
for your God. xiu.
Ind. ' Is there any other God, besides the Lord ?'
Miss. No, there is not ; nor does this commandment at aU
suppose that there is. But, when these commandments were
dehvered, the world generally believed in, and worshipped
other gods besides the Lord, who was almost utterly for
gotten by them. And therefore it was highly necessary,
that the great God of heaven and earth should, in the first
place, caution His people, and, in them, aU future genera
tions, against this folly, impiety, and idolatry.
The foUowing was the second command :
II. Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven image, nor
the likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the earth
beneath, or in the water under the earth ; thou shalt not bow
down to them, nor worship them ; for I the Lord thy God am
a jealous God, and visit the sins of the fathers upon the children
unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate Me ;
and shew mercy unto thousands, in them that love Me, and keep
My commandments.
Ind. ' You wUl be so good as to let me know the meaning
and reason of this command.'
Miss. You must know then, through the suggestions of
the devil, most nations had been led into a rile custom
of representing and worshipping God by images; by which
they came to have mean and unworthy thoughts of the
Divine Majesty, as if He were like any of His creatures.
Now by this command, God has forbid all that love and
fear Him, even to attempt to represent Him by any image or
picture, or to worship Him before such ; and this on pain of
His most high displeasure upon them, and their posterity,
who shall disobey this command ; promising an especial
blessing to them and their children, who shall take care to
worship Him as He has commanded.
Ind. 'What is the positive duty required of us in this
commandment ?'
Miss. You are to worship God, after a manner suitable
to His spiritual nature : God is a Spirit, and they that wor
ship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth1 : that i John iv.
is to say, with sincerity, love, and purity of heart ; with the *•

236 AN INSTRUCTION
PART inward devotion and fervour of the mind, without which
 : — the outward exercises of prayer and adoration wUl be of no
worth. Ind. 'How must I behave myself in God's house and
presence ?'
Miss. Consider seriously, that you go to church to ask such
things, which you cannot want without being miserable.
Therefore your behaviour must be such as may be apt to
procure, in yourself and others, a great regard for God, and
an humble opinion of yourself.
You must with great humihty ask God's pardon and bless
ing, and praise Him for His works and favours.
You must carefully attend to what is read and explained
to you out of the Scripture ; for it is the word of God.
And then you will return home with God's blessing upon
your self, your family, and your labours.
Ind. ' Doth the command afford any further instruction ?'
Miss. Yes. It shews us that the piety of parents shall be
remembered for the good of their children to many gene
rations. That [the best portion chUdren can receive from their
parents is God's blessing.
And that such parents as are not careful to love God, and
to keep His commandments, do leave calamities to their
posterity. The third command is this :
III. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in
vain, for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh His
name in vain.
The intent of this command is, to preserve the great regard
which aU men ought to have for God, forbidding them to
speak of Him, or even to use His holy name, without fear
and consideration.
Ind. 'What are the necessary occasions which men have
to make of the name of God ?'
Miss. First, when they worship Him, which they should
strive to do with reverence and attention. Secondly, when
by a lawful authority they are obbged to take an oath. And
lastly, when they speak of God, or of any thing that belongs
to Him, upon any serious occasion.

FOR THE INDIANS. 237
Ind. 'Why are people obbged to take an oath before a DIAL.
magistrate ?' xni-
Miss. It is to put an end to strife amongst men; it being
God's pleasure that the truth should appear, and justice be
done to every one. Now the likebest way to come to the
truth is this : to put men in mind, when they are going to
swear, that they are in the presence of that great God, who
has declared that a curse shall enter into the house of him that
sweareth falsely by His name, to consume it '. Which is surely ' Zech. v.
sufficient to obbge every man who believes and fears God, to 4-
speak the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, as they hope
to escape that curse, and God's vengeance. As for those who
out of an eril custom do swear, or curse, blaspheme or speak
hghtly of God, such persons have no other choice but repent
ance and amendment, or damnation. And where these sins
are become common, and are not punished, that nation and
people may expect public and heavy judgments to fall upon
them2. 2Jer.xxiii.
Ind. 'What is the meaning of that expression, the Lord .1° ' Mal-
will not hold him guiltless ?'
Miss. The meaning is, that this sin shaU certainly be
punished, and that in a manner more dreadful than words
can express ; however common it is, and little regarded.
Ind. ' What are we commanded in this law ?'
Miss. To speak of God, and of religious matters, after such
a serious manner, that people may learn to have the most
devout and reverent thoughts of Him and His service.
We come now to the fourth command.
IV. Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day ; six
days shalt thou labour, and do all that thou hast to do ; but
the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God ; in it
thou shalt do no manner of work, thou, and thy son, and thy
daughter, thy man-servant, and thy maid-servant, thy cattle
and the stranger that is within thy gates ; for in six days the
Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is,
and rested the seventh day; wherefore the Lord blessed the
seventh day and hallowed it.
Ind. ' You wiU be so good as to shew me the reason and
intent of this command.'
Miss. Remember what I told you before, that after God

238 AN INSTRUCTION
PART had made this world in six days, and man the governor of it,
— — — He ordained, by a perpetual law, that the seventh day should
be set apart, and kept holy in memory and honour of Him,
the Creator and Maker of aU things.
Now, in process of time, this command, through the cor
ruption of man's nature, became neglected, and the true God
forgotten, and wickedness and idolatry increased every where,
which is the miserable case of very many nations unto this day.
But when God separated the people of Israel from the rest
of the nations, He renewed this command, so that the know
ledge of the only true God, the great Creator of heaven and
earth, has been preserved among them through aU ages.
Ind. ' Do Christians observe that day ?'
Miss. Christians do, according to the design of the law,
observe one day in seven, wliich we caU the Lord's day, be
cause on that day the Lord Christ our Redeemer rose from
the dead; and on the same day sent down the Holy Ghost,
to guide His Church unto the world's end : the Apostles of
Jesus Christ therefore set apart that day, calling it the
Lord's day. Since which time aU good Christians do, or
should, lay aside aU worldly business, cares, and pleasures,
and meet together to give public honour to God, to acknow
ledge His power, wisdom, justice, and goodness, to praise Him
for the blessings He has given them, and to pray for the
blessings they want.
Ind. ' Why are we bid in an especial manner to keep this
law?' Miss. Because if this holy day should be forgotten, all
rebgion would soon be forgotten with it, and the very know
ledge of the true God (as it is in many nations) would be lost
amongst us, were not this day set apart, and persons ap
pointed to bring to our remembrance truths of the highest
consequence both to our present and everlasting interests.
Ind. ' Are aU bound to observe this day ?'
Miss. Yes, aU that can be spared from the necessary
business of the family.
Children, that they may learn their duty, and from their
infancy to fear God.
Servants, that they may not forget that they have a Master
in heaven.

FOR THE INDIANS. 239
And the very beasts are to rest, unless necessity requires it DIAL.
to be otherwise, that the whole creation may rejoice in  —

the mercies of God.
Ind. ' Why is it said, six days shalt thou labour ?'
Miss. To put us in mind that it is God who gives us all
our time :
That we are faUen from a state of happiness, and must
labour for our dady bread :
Lastly, that it is purely by God's permission that we pros
per in our dady labours, that therefore we ought to serve
Him truly all our days.
Ind. ' How is the Lord's day profaned ?'
Miss. By neglecting to go to the place where the great
God is publicly worshipped ; by neglecting family and private
devotion ; by not meditating upon, and recollecting in pri
vate, what we are taught, or pray for, in public ; by idleness,
and trifling conversation ; unnecessary business and journeys ;
and by vain sports and gaming, unbecoming the seriousness
of the day, and of Christianity.
Ind. ' It is well, if too many Christians will not think this
a hard command, and neglect it, when they must lose so
much time, in which they might increase their wealth, or
enjoy their pleasures.'
Miss. They must be Christians then of very little know
ledge and faith ; and do not consider the power and the pro
mises of God and of His Son1, to make them sufficient amends > Matt. vi.
for the loss of their own and their servants' labour. And
especiaUy, when the respite of one day in seven would enable
their servants to perform the business of the other six days
with more cheerfulness and vigour.
These four commands have respect to God, and the honour
due to Him. The six following concern our neighbour, and
the peace and welfare of mankind in general.
Ind. ' You wiU be pleased to let me know what they are.'
Miss. Remember what I have at present told you, and the
next time you come, I wdl explain to you the rest of the
commands : in the mean time pray to God in the foUowing
words : —

240 AN INSTRUCTION

PART
II.

THE PRAYER.

O God, who alone art worthy of our love, give me grace
that I may never forget Thee, nor Thy glorious perfections;
but that I may serve Thee according to Thy word, in sin
cerity and godly fear ; that I may never mention Thy sacred
name without reverence; that I may not spend Thy holy
day in vanity and idleness, nor in a customary attendance at
Thy house only : but that I may serve Thee with my soul
as well as with my body, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.

Dialogue XIV.
PART II.
Ind. 'I am come to desire you to explain to me those
commands that relate to my duty to my neighbour.'
Miss. The fifth command is this :
V. Honour thy father and thy mother, that thy days may
be long in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.
Ind. ' I beg you wiU explain these commands to me, and
let me know the design of them.'
Miss. The design of this fifth command is, to teach us from
our very childhood, to shew honour and obedience to our
parents ; that when we grow up, we may know how to re
spect and honour aU who are our betters ; that subjects may
honour then' governors; servants may obey their masters;
and all may love and esteem their spiritual pastors and
teachers. And the peace and good of the world do so much
depend on the discharge of these obligations, that God for
encouragement hath promised an especial blessing to such as
shall observe them faithfully.
Ind. ' Why is the duty of cMldren to parents only men
tioned ?'
Miss. Because that is a duty first learned, and best under
stood : children very naturally love their parents, and are

FOR THE INDIANS. 241
generally kept in subjection by them, and therefore when DIAL,
they are commanded so to honour others, as they do their - — : — —
parents, they easily know what that meaneth, and will more
readily pay the duties owing to all their superiors11.
Ind. ' How must I honour my father and mother ?'
Miss. You must in aU lawful things cheerfuUy submit to
them, be careful not to grieve them by stubborn or eril
courses; you must shew them all due respect, and thank
fuUy acknowledge their kindness to you : bear with their in
firmities, hide their failings, supply their wants, and pray for
their present and everlasting happiness : which if you do, in
obedience to the command of God, you may expect to live to
be a happy parent yourself.
Ind. ' What would then be my duty ?'
Miss. The duty of parents is, to bring up their children in
obedience, and in the fear of God ; to take care that they be
instructed in true religion ; to provide for them by aU lawful
ways ; to admonish andv correct them when they say or do
things which are* amiss; to be examples to them oi piety,
sobriety, and diligence; and, lastly, to bless them, and pray
for them. AU which parents wiU be careful to do, if they
consider what a dreadful thing it will be, should their chil
dren be miserable in this world, and the next, through their
negbgencey, countenance, or example.
Ind. ' What is the duty of servants ?'
Miss. The duty of servants is, to be obedient to their
masters, diligent in their business; not with eye-service as
men-pleasers ; but to use the same industry and integrity in
their master's absence, as they would do if he was present
with them; to be as careful of their master's goods, as if
they were their own ; neither wasting them, nor suffering
others to do so ; to be no tale-bearers ; but, above all, to be
honest, not only for conscience, but for credit's sake : deceit
and pilfering, and stealing, being abominable qualities, never
forgotten by others, and very hardly left off by those that give
way to them.
Ind. ' What is our duty towards them that have the rule
and government over us ?'
" betters. * any thing
* "admonish and" om. T "countenance or example" om.

13.

242 AN INSTRUCTION
PART Miss. Your duty is to obey them, not only for fear of
— ^-^- punishment, but for conscience sake ' ; not to speak eril of
sf 2 Peu"' them, but to shew them all becoming respect ; and to pray
"• 10- that God may bless them, and make them instruments of
great good to the world.
For men in authority, fearing God, are a great blessing ;
their duty being to keep the people in peace and quietness ;
to defend the persons and rights oi honest men ; to punish the
unruly ; to advise them that have no counseUors ; and in all
things to promote the glory of God, and the welfare of all
below them.
Ind. ' What is the duty of people to their ministers and
pastors ?'
s l Thess. Miss. To respect them 2, for their Master's sake, and for
their work's sake. Your duty it is to attend at the pubhc ser
vice of the Church, and hearken to their instructions ; and
to pray2 that God may bless their labours.
For it is their business and duty, to study all ways of
teaching you how you should walk and please God : to reprove
you when you do amiss : to pray that you may do weU ; to
be wholesome examples in word and deed : and they have
much to answer for, if they are not such.
Ind. ' Whom else must I honour ?'
Miss. AU that are your superiorsa, by reason of their
greater age, their learning, their places and stations, to whom
you must shew a just regard.
And it is their duty not to be high-minded, but to be grave,
courteous, easy to be spoke to, and ready to help aU that
want their assistance.
Ind. ' What is the meaning of the promise which God hath
made to such as keep this command ?'
Miss. That God wiU bless them in the way they shall go,
which will be a means of prolonging their lives : on the con
trary, he that despiseth his father and mother, the ravens
1 Prov. shall pick out his eyes 3 ; that is, this sin has a tendency to
lead men into such practices, as wiU bring them to an un
natural, untimely, and ignominious death.
VI. Thou shalt do no murder.
This is the sixth command . and is intended to secure the
E "and to pray" om. " betters

xxx. 17.

FOR THE INDIANS. 243
life of every man from the malice, revenge, and violence of D I A L.
others. This is a sin most odious to God, and a sure ven-  —

geance has been frequently observed to follow those who send
men out of the world by a violent death, sooner than God
and nature intended. And for the same reason we are not
to shorten men's lives by oppression, injustice, or any other11
evil dealings; for a man may be murdered, and his heart
broken, by these as well as by violence ; as also by intempe
rance, gluttony, and drunkenness. By these we may shorten
our own, or other people's bves, which0, is absolutely for
bidden by this precept.
Self-murder is also forbid by this command. For con
sider, that the great God, the Maker of all things, has as
sumed to Himself the power and lordship of life and death.
' I kill, and I make alive1.' It is God sends us into the ' Deut.
world, and He expects that we should wait His wUl, to send
us out of it. He has the only right to determine the time of
our continuance in it, and when we shaU remove out of it :
and it is a gross invasion of that divine right and prerogative,
for us to appoint the time for ourselves, without His order,
and contrary to the rules He has given us for our govern
ment. As this action is highly criminal in the sight of God,
so remember, that whoever is so hardy as to commit it, sends
himself out of the world with the guilt of a wilful sin. And
a wilful sinner, thus dying impenitent, has no hopes of salva
tion. And this is a dreadful consideration.
There are several other practices too common in the
world, which have a tendency to this sin of murder, and
which, in some measure, partake of the guilt of it, though the
sinner himself does not intend violence against his own bfe :
particularly that pernicious and fatal custom of drinking
rum, gin, and other spirituous liquors, which kills, every
year, many thousands vi the lower part of mankind. This is
a practice which you must abhor, as you would do poison
itself; for so it actuaUy is in its consequence. It is highly
to be wished, that the governors of every country would
have a strict eye to the bold encroachments of this terrible
destroyer, by which so many make themselves away, and
b " any other" om. ' we are forbid to do by this command.
R 2

244 AN INSTRUCTION
part remove it at least out of the reach of the laborious, indus-
 — trious, and useful part of mankind.

AInd. 'What is the duty required in this command
ment ?'
Miss. It is your duty, as much as in you beth, to live
1 Rom. xii. peaceably with all men ' ; to avoid the company of angry,
2 Prov passionate, and contentious people ; to deliver the oppressed 2 ,-
xxii. 22. to be merciful to such as are in misery : to forbear and for -
3 Ephes. give one another 3 and be weU pleased with the welfare and
happiness of aU men.
VII. Thou shalt not commit adultery.
This is the seventh command. In order to understand the
reason of this, you must know that God, at the beginning of
the world, did appoint marriage for the increase of mankind,
and for the society, help, and comfort of a man and his wife.
Now you cannot but observe the great goodness of God in
commanding, on pain of His displeasure, that neither the
man nor his wife should be unfaithful to the marriage-bed ;
which would occasion infinite troubles and calamities in
families, and after all, a very bitter repentance, or damna
tion. By virtue of this command we are likewise bound to
abstain from fornication, and from all manner of lewdness,
wantonness, and debauchery ; from aU lascivious actions, im
modest words, and impure desires, and whatever else has any
tendency towards the heinous rices of whoredom and adultery.
VIII. Thou shalt not steal.
This is the eighth command ; and is intended by a righte
ous God to secure to every man what is his own ; He having
declared, that a curse shall enter into the house of a thief and
4 Zech. v, a robber, even to consume it *. And, which is worst of all,
vi' lo °r sucn persons must not expect to go to heaven, but to heU.
Ind. ' How is this command further transgressed ?'
Miss. Not only by theft, which is a base vice, and openly
abhorred; but by oppression, deceit, concealing of found
goods, receiving goods knowing them to be stolen, defraud
ing the public by running of goods, and buying or receiving
such as we know are run, and for which the king's custom is
not paid ; wearying men out of their rights by vexatious
law-suits, by power, interest, bribery, or craft; wliich are
d This question and answer om.

FOR THE INDIANS. 245

crimes too often committed by those who never expect to be DIAL.
punished for the breach of this command; and yet God is XIV'

most surely the avenger of all such deeds1 e. 1 1 Thes,
Ind. ' What is required of us, that we may keep this lv' 6"
law?' Miss. It is your duty to be diligent in your calling, that
you may be able to bve without taking unlawful ways ; to be
careful of what God has given you, lest, having vainly or
wickedly thrown it away, you be tempted to bve by deceit.
To be contented with your condition, believing, that better
is a little with righteousness, than great revenues without
right2: 2 Prov.
Lastly, to depend upon God's goodf providence, which
takes care of aU creatures, and will certainly reward the
honest poor man, who chooses to beg, if he cannot labour,
rather than steal.
Ind. ' What is the duty of one who is sensible of his sin,
and sorry that he hath broken this law ?'
Miss. He must confess his sin unto God, and, if he can
possibly do it, he must make amends to the person he has
wronged3. aLevit.
And this is that which makes this sin so very hard to be EZek.
repented of; because through shame and stubbornness, peo- xxxl"- 15-
pie wUl not make restitution of what they have got by
fraud g, injustice, violence, and oppression ; and yet they hope
to be saved; but this is the hope of hypocrites, which shall
perish*. 4 Job viii.
IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour. "'
This is the ninth command: and whoever considers the
mischiefs men are capable of doing to the lives and the
estates oi their neighbours, by false oaths1" and perjuries, or
concealing, or disguising the truth, when they are lawfully
caUed upon to declare or attest it ; must see how kind and
good God has been to men, to forbid, on pain of His dis
pleasure, such sins as these, which are the occasion of so
much sorrow and loss to the unhappy sufferers.
Ind. ' Is any thing more forbidden, than the being a false
witness ?'
e "deeds" om. B fraud or violence.
' "good" om. h "and perjuries" om.

44.

246 AN INSTRUCTION
PART Miss. Yes : you are hereby forbidden to say any thing of
 '¦ — other men which may hurt them, unless it be with an honest
design, to bring them to repentance, or to hinder them from
doing great mischiefs to others.
Therefore to invent stories, to add to them, and to set them
abroad : to encourage tale-bearers : to give men ill-names ;
to pubbsh their infirmities ; to make their faults worse than
they are ; are aU condemned by this law, and in many other
places of the Holy Scriptures ; as the very work of an evil
John viii. spirit1, as the destruction of aU good neighbourhood and
Christian charity.
This sin proceeds from a base disposition; — some people
love mischief, and are pleased, the more there is of it in the
world; — sometimes from &busy temper; from pride; from evil
designs ; and sometimes people do it for diversion. But from
whencesoever it proceeds, it is a sign of a very eril heart, to
speak ill of others, as if such men had no faults of their own ;
to jest with a man's good name, which is more valuable than
2 Prov. his estate2; to set friends at variance, and to disturb the
peace and happiness of famUies : and therefore revilers are
reckoned amongst those that, without repentance, must not
3 1 Cor. go to heaven3.
'Ind. 'What is further required of us by this law?'
Miss. It is your duty to speak the truth, when it is fit and
proper, as well as when you are upon your oath . to be tender
of your neighbour's reputation; to be disposed to hear, to
bebeve, and to speak the best, and never to take pleasure in
foolish, malicious, and wicked stories. And we shall be dis
posed to observe these good rules the better, if we consider,
what a sore grief it is to ourselves to be abused, by lies,
calumny, and defamation.
X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's house ; thou shalt
not covet thy neighbour's ivife ; nor his servant, nor his maid,
nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is his.
This is the tenth and last of these commands. Now the
gracious design of God, in this command, is to lay a restraint
upon the very desires of our hearts, which are aU known to
Him ; forbidding us to covet, that is, to set our hearts upon
that which is another's right, and which he is not willing to
1 This question and answer om.

vi. 10.

FOR THE INDIANS. 247
part with. For an unjust desire, through the temptation of the D I A L.
devil, has too often been followed by an unjust attempt to get '
what we desire, either hy fraud or violence. So kind is God
in putting a stop to the very beginning of sin, which is in
the heart1. 'Mattxv.
*Ind. ' But may not a man desire to buy what belongs to 19-
another ?'
Miss. Yes, no doubt of it, provided the other can lawfully
dispose of it, and that he is willing to do so ; but if he is
not willing, then to continue to desire it is a sin against this
law. Gaming is certainly a violation of the tenth command. It
is a rice that has always its root in covetousness, and which
in its greedy wishes devours its neighbour's houses and lands,
and every thing else that is his.
This sin is often found to go stiU further, to bring men at
last to downright stealing, robbery, and murder. And when
the near prospect of death obliges these wretched creatures
to confess the eril of their ways, it may be observed, that a
caution against this abominable vice of gaming always makes
one part of their dying admonitions, as it hath always been
one main road that led them to that miserable end.
Ind. ' What does this law require ?'
Miss. That you keep your heart with all diligence, because
out of it proceedeth all manner of wickedness. 1 Kings xxi. ;
Prov. iv. 23.
That you be contented with your own lot, as that which is
appointed you by a wise and just God.
Lastly, that you set God always before you, who seeth the
very secrets of your heart, and wiU punish all its sinful lusts
and appetites.
Ind. ' I am convinced, Sir, of the truth of what you told
me before, that these commands of God are holy, just, and
good, and necessary to keep the world in order.'
Miss. But I must tell you besides, that by these commands,
as they have been explained by Jesus Christ and His Apostles,
we must aU he judged at the last day to happiness or misery ;
these l being the foundation of the duty which men owe to
God, to their neighbour, and to themselves.
k This question and answer om. ' these, so explained, being

248 an instruction
PART Ind. 'Are these duties "hard to be understood and re-
 : — membered ?'
Miss. You shaU judge yourself, when I have repeated them
to you, which I wiU do the next time you come to me : in
the mean time use the following prayer.

THE PRAYER.
Open mine eyes, O Lord, that I may see that Thy law is
holy, just, and good, and that I may keep it with my whole
heart ; that I may love and honour aU those whom Thy pro
vidence hath made my betters ; that I may do violence to no
man; that I may abhor aU unchaste desires, words, and
actions : aU deceit and oppression ; aU the evils of a lying
tongue; all covetous desires, and first beginnings of sinm.
Lord have mercy upon me, and write all these laws in my
heart, I most humbly beseech Thee. Amen.

Dialogue XV.

Duty towards God explained.

Ind. ' The last time I was here, you promised to explain
to me what was my duty to God.'
Miss. Your duty to God is —
"To bebeve in Him, to fear Him, to love Him, with all
your heart, with aU your mind, with aU your soul, and with
aU your strength : to worship Him, to give Him thanks, to
put your whole trust in Him, to call upon Him, to honour
His holy name, and His word, and to serve Him truly all the
days of your life."
Now this should be fixed strongly in your memory, so as
never to be forgot ; and it wiU direct you, on all occasions,
how to bve so as to please God. These words often repeated,
and imprinted upon your memory, wUl also awaken your con-
01 lost.

FOR THE INDIANS. 249
science, when at any time you do amiss, that you may re- D I A L.
pent, and amend, and obtain forgiveness of your sin, through — XV"
God's infinite goodness and mercy, and the merits of our
Lord Jesus Christ.
Ind. ' Is a Christian's duty hard to be understood ?'
Miss. By no means : rebgion being the business of aU
men. A plain man, if he is web-disposed, may know his
duty, and be able to perform it, as weU as the greatest
scholar. Ind. ' This is a comfortable truth ; pray make me sensible
of it.'
Miss. Do you not see, that aU necessary knowledge beth
in a very narrow compass ? Your duty to God, and to your
neighbour, is contained in a few words, very easy to be un
derstood and remembered, where people truly believe in God,
and heartdy desire to be saved.
Ind. ' Then I trust I shaU not perish ; for / do believe in
God, and I heartily wish to be saved.'
Miss. You must not be deceived in a matter of so great
moment. It may be, you do not beUeve in, nor fear, nor love
God with all your heart, though you are persuaded you do.
Ind. ' Can you, Sir, direct me how to know for certain
when I do, or do not my duty?'
Miss. You must consult your life to know this, and com
pare your way of bring with these rules of your duty.
Ind. ' I wish you would shew me how, by some instances.'
Miss. Your duty is, to believe in God; that is, to keep
these great truths in your mind, That God is most powerful,
most holy, just, merciful, and good ; and that none of our
thoughts, words, or actions, can be hid from Him ; that there
fore His displeasure is more to be feared than aU things ; and
that His love and goodness to us require all possible acknow
ledgments on our part.
Now you wiU very easUy see, that you do not fear God as
you ought, if you are more afraid of men than of God; or if
you wilfuUy do any thing which He has forbidden, or which
you know wUl displease Him : or lastly, if you do not imme
diately repent when you have done amiss, and return to your
duty. Nor must you say that you love God, if you do not
often think of Him, of His mercy and goodness, and of the

250 AN INSTRUCTION
PART happiness He has promised to them that love Him ; if you do
 ¦ — not take delight in doing what you bebeve wiU please Him,
rejoice to see Him obeyed and honoured, and be troubled to
see Him dishonoured by His own creatures.
"It may be you think you love God above all things ; but if
you are not concerned to keep His laws, and angry with
yourself when you break any of them ; then you do not love
God; for this (says the Apostle St. John) is the love of God,
1 1 John that we keep His commandments1 .
v. 3. Ind. 'I see it is my duty to put my whole trust in God;
but is it possible for me to do so, when He suffers me to fall
into affliction?'
Miss. Good men have always done so; Though He slay
me, yet will I trust in Him, saith holy Job. Remember, that
2 Psalm it is good to be in trouble 2, when God sees meet, who other-
" wise doth not debght in the misery of any of His creatures.
It is therefore your duty to be patient under afflictions ; to
consider your ways; to turn to God immediately, and pray
that He may make the troubles of this life a means to bring
you to a better.
Ind. ' Must I trust in God, and bebeve that He careth for
me, though I am in poverty ?'
Miss. You must do so : for riches are not always a sign of
God's favour, nor poverty of His displeasure.
To comfort yourself, and confirm your faith, consider, that
this is the wib of God; that He can make you sufficient
amends in the next world for what you want in this.
Think of these things, and you wUl be content with your
condition, and never desire to better it by unjust or wicked
ways. You wiU therefore, neither envy the rich or great, nor
question the goodness of God, under the greatest difficulties
of life.
Again, you wiU not say that you trust in God, if you are
not well pleased with His providence, so far, at least, as
cheerfully to submit to what His infinite wisdom and good
ness orders as the very best for you, and for aU others.
You will not imagine, that you worship God as you ought
to do, if you content yourself with having a high esteem for
" " It may .... difficulties of life." om.

FOR THE INDIANS. 251
Him in your heart, without paying Him the honour due un- DIAL.
to His divine majesty, both in your secret retirements, as weU xv-
as in the public assemblies of Christians, acknowledging before
the world, that you are a miserable sinner, and daily0 stand
in need of His mercy and pardon; that you owe Him all
possible thanks for the blessings you have received from Him ;
and that you want His grace and help every day of your bfe.
Lastly, you yourself wib not say that you honour God's
name and His word, if you take an oath without thought and
fear; or speak of God and of what belongs to Him, after an
idle manner, and without reverence; or delight in the com
pany of such as do so. You cannot but know, that this is
not the proper behaviour of one who purposes to serve God
aU the days of his life.
Ind. ' I find it is my duty to honour God's holy name and
His word. How shall I bring myself to do so ?'
Miss. Take care never to speak of the great God of heaven
and earth, but when you are very serious. Consider often
that He seeth you, and so you wUl be apt to do what is most
for the honour of His name.
And if you often remember, that the Bible is a book given
by God, to teach us what we are to believe, and how we are
to live, that we may attain eternal happiness ; and that your
salvation depends upon knowing what that book containeth ;
Pyou will often read it, or hear it read and explained; and
whenever you do so, you wiU attend to it carefully, as the
rule of your life ; endeavour to follow the directions it gives
you; never repeat any part of it but to serious and holy
purposes; and so you wiU debght in, and honour, His holy
word. Ind. ' Pray what is meant by loving God with all the heart,
and soul, and mind, and strength ?'
Miss. This is for the great comfort of such as sincerely strive
to do their duty ; they shall be accepted of God, though they
attain not to that high degree of love and obedience, which
God Himself commands in His law, or even to that which
some others arrive at, provided they love, and fear, and serve
God, with all their hearts, that is, as well as they are able.
God will proportion their rewards to their endeavours.
° " dailv" om. p whenever you read, or hear it read, you will attend

252 AN INSTRUCTION
PART Ind. ' You say it is my duty to serve Him truly all the days
 : — of my life. But wiU not necessary business hinder me from
doing so much as is required of me ?'
Miss. No : Whatever God requireth of any man may be
done without neglecting his worldly business.
One day in seven, you are forbid to labour. Do what you
are commanded on that day, and spare a few moments in
the morning and evening of every other day, to praise God,
and to ask His blessing : and then, when in the fear of God,
and a just sense of your duty, you are employed with honest
industry in your daily labours, you are serving God as truly,
and you are as certainly in the way to heaven, as they who
are at their prayers. And this you may do all the days of your
life. Ind. ' Pray wUl you shew me my duty towards my neigh
bour?' Miss. When you come next, I wnl endeavour to explain
it fully to you. °-In the mean time pray to God to enable
you to perform your duty to Him.

the prayer.
Gracious God, who alone art worthy of aU our service,
grant that I may serve and please Thee according to my
duty, with all my heart and strength; that I may give Thee
thanks, and do Thee honour ; and that continuing in the faith,
and fear, and love of God, unto my life's end, I may be made
by Him eternaUy happy, r through the merits of Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

Dialogue XVI.
The duty towards our neighbour explained.
Ind. ' I am come now to beg that you would teach me my
duty towards my neighbour.'
Miss. Your duty to your neighbour is,
' This sentence om. r " through . . . Lord." om.

FOR THE INDIANS. 253
To love him as yourself, and to do unto all men as you DIAL
would they should do unto you ; to love, honour, and succour  '—

your father and mother ; to honour and obey the king, and
aU that are put in authority under him ; to submit yourself
to all your governors, teachers, spiritual pastors and masters ;
to order yourself lowly and reverently to all your betters ; to
hurt nobody by word nor deed; to be true and just in all
your dealings ; to bear no malice nor hatred in your heart ;
to keep your hands from picking and stealing, your tongue
from evil-speaking, lying, and slandering ; to keep your body
in temperance, soberness, and chastity ; not to covet nor de
sire other men's goods, but to learn and labour truly to get
your own living, and to do your duty in that state of bfe,
unto which it shaU please God to caU you.
Ind. ' Now, Sir, if it would not be too much trouble, I beg
you would explain to me that love which Christians owe to
themselves, and to their neighbour ; that is, as you told me,
all mankind.'
Miss. In the first place observe, that this is a rule to such
only as first love and fear God ,¦ thou shalt love thy neighbour,
as men fearing God love themselves ; that is, to do to others as
we think they ought to do to us in the like case.
Now God being the God and Father of mankind, He would
have every one to be secure in his life and estate, easy in his
mind, good and holy whUe he lives, and happy when he dies.
For this reason He has given this command, Thou shalt love
thy neighbour as thyself; which, if truly observed, would have
a most happy and blessed effect ; and be a direction to the
most unlearned, how to behave himself to others, so as to
please God1. ' .Rom-'
. xiii. 10.
Ind. 'You wUl, I hope, explain this a little more parti
cularly.' Miss. Consult then your own reason, and you will acknow
ledge the justice of this command, that men should love and
deal with others as sincerely as they would have others to
love and deal with them : and that they should do nothing
which they themselves would condemn as hard and unjust, if
done by another person.
For example : your own desire is, that aU should respect
and love you; that none should oppress, wrong, or deal de-

254 AN INSTRUCTION
PART ceitfully with you; should take advantage of your ignorance
 Ui  or necessities ; or should take tedious, spiteful, or expensive
ways to keep you from your rights. You would have nobody
to bear malice, or imagine evil in their hearts against you:
you are concerned for your own good name and credit : you
grieve to be despised by those above you, Bas well as to be
disregarded by your inferiors : you earnestly desire your own
welfare and prosperity, and peace of mind, and health of body.
Now, as you and every man living are thus affected towards
yourselves, so wiU every man living be condemned by God,
and his own conscience, who does not thus deal with others,
and act by this short and plain rule.
Men cannot live without the assistance and support of one
another. Their governors protect them. The concern of
parents for their children, the care of masters for their ser
vants, the account that pastors must give of their flock, are
great and necessary. And if aU these are not honoured and
obeyed, the world would' every day grow more and more wild
and wicked, and we ourselves, as well as others, should he
sufferers, and miserable.
Ind. 'Are Christians obbged to love those that do not love
them ?'
Miss. Yes, most certainly, or they are no better than un
believers; for tiiese love those that love them. But God so"
loved us, when we were enemies to Him by our eril deeds, asv
to give His only-begotten Son to die for us ; and x therefore He
most reasonably requires, that we should love one another.
Ind. ' How may we attain to such a Christian temper ?'
Miss. You must take all occasions of wishing weU, and
doing good to others, continually exercising your compas
sion, by relieving the poor, helping such as are in distress,
comforting the afflicted, and mourning with them that mourn ;
which wiU sweeten your temper and y inure you to this happy
disposition. You must beware of taking pleasure in the calamities of
other men, though your greatest enemies : for that would
make you inhuman and hard-hearted.
s " as well . . . inferiors" om. v " as .... us ;" om.
' would grow wild and wicked, * He requires, that we should so
" "so" om. ? bring you to good nature.

FOR THE INDIANS. 255
But above all, consider that this is God's express com- DIAL.
mand, that we love one another; zand it is greatly enforced by XVI-
His amazing and condescending love to us.
When you have gained these good dispositions, you will
find, that being obedient and dutiful to your governors*, mas
ters, and betters, civil to your equals, and kind to your infe
riors, is the true way of being easy and happy yourself.
Ind. ' What is my duty, if my neighbour speaketh UI of
me?' Miss. If you are indeed abused, you ought privately to re
prove him that hath done it ; and if he should not amend,
your duty is to bear the injury patiently, to return good for
evil, to forgive and to pray for him. For so hath Christ ex
pressly commanded*. > Matt. v.
And for your comfort consider, that, by thus freely for- *4,
giving him, youb may with the more courage and comfort
plead the gracious promise God has made of the pardon of
your own sins, so that you become the greatest gainer by the
wrong that was done you.
Ind. ' But will not this encourage bad men to abuse their
innocent neighbours ?'
Miss. It is probable it will not2. However that be, we are * Rom.
not to be more concerned for our own reputation, than for xu" 20"
the honour and commands of Jesus Christ ; who hath also set
us an example, that we should follow His steps, who, when He
was reviled, reviled not again, but committed His cause to Him
that judg eth righteously3. \} Pet-
Ind. 'WiU my duty to my neighbour obbge me at all
times to conceal his faults ?'
Miss. No: sometimes it is your duty to speak of them;
but then it must be with a good design of leading him to re
pentance, by bringing him before such persons as have autho
rity to call him to an account ; otherwise you are a slanderer
or backbiter, and as such, reckoned amongst the most scandal
ous offenders* '. "Rom.i.
Ind. ' May I not be true and just in my dealings, and yet 30,
make myself as good a bargain as I can ?'
Miss. Only consider, that if the person you deal with makes
1 " and it ... to us." om. * " governors," om.
b have a right to the gracious promise God made of pardoning your sins,

256 AN INSTRUCTION
PART himself an ill bargain, out of ignorance, necessity, or out of
 : — fear, it is a wicked thing to take advantage of him; and

though you may defend it by law, you cannot answer it to
God. Ind. ' What is my duty, if I have wronged my neighbour ?'
Miss. You are bound to acknowledge your fault, and make
him what amends you can, to ask God's pardon, and then
you may hope for forgiveness ; for this is what you would ex
pect from others. cAnd this is the great rule of the Gospel :
' Whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, do you
1 Matt. vi. even so to them1.'
12 Ind. ' But how should such poor, ignorant people as we,
know how to walk at all times by this rule ?'
Miss. One of our Saviour's Apostles saith, He that loveth
his brother, abideth in the light, and there is no occasion of
2 1 John stumbling in him2; that is, his love will always direct him
what to do, and will not suffer him to do wrong to others,
either in word or deed. For love worketh no ill to his neigh
bour ; thinketh no evil, and therefore speaks none .- beareth
all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all
3 1 Cor. things6. Ind. ' Must I always speak the truth ?'
Miss. Yes, sure; for if you consider what mischief is done
by falsehood, how ill you take it to be deceived yourself, you
wiU be convinced, that lying is a base vice, and that there is
i Rev. xxi. great reason for those terrible threatenings 4 which we find in
8- 27- God's word against such as are guilty of this sin.
Ind. 'What are the rules of temperance, soberness, and
chastity, which a Christian is to ivalk by ?'
5 1 Cor. Miss. Whether you eat or drink, do all to the glory of Godb ,¦
*'3i- that is, take care that the name of God, and the holy religion
you profess, be not eril spoken of by your excess in these
things. Let us walk honestly as in the day, not in rioting and
6 Rom. drunkenness 6. For no man that doth so habitually, can with
X1"' ' any true delight think of the joys of heaven.
Besides, sure it is, that they who give themselves up to
intemperance, are in great danger of dying suddenly11 in their
sins unrepented of.
« For d "suddenly" om.

FOR THE INDIANS. 257
eWhat was inflicted upon man for the punishment of his DIAL.
first transgression [that in the sweat of his face he should eat XVL ¦
bread] is now become the most likely means of preserving
us from aU other sin. For our souls are as active and inqui
sitive as ever, and must always be employed one way or
other : and therefore, if we do not constantly find some
proper business for them, the thoughts and imaginations of
our hearts will be only evil continually.
Ind. 'What reason have we to be contented, and not to
desire other men's goods ?'
Miss. Because our own condition is certainly the best for
Us, being tbe appointment of a wise1", just, and good God,
Bwho will supply us with every needful thing here, and give
us our portion in a better world, where we shall not need
these things.
Ind. ' But may we not endeavour to better our condi
tions ?'
Miss. Yes, by God's blessing upon your honest industry.
But no man should desire to live in plenty here, and hazard
his salvation for it ; nor strive to leave his family a great deal,
and be miserable for ever in another bfe, for his covetous-
ness, oppression, and Hi-dealing here.
Ind. 'May I do what I please with what is justly my
own?' Miss. No : but you must do good with it. First, live
decently yourself; provide for your own house, that is, such
of your relations as are in want ; and then relieve the poor
with what you can weU spare. And so you wiU shew your
thankfulness to God, and He will reward you for it1. 'Matt.
And this is the best security you can have that you shaU
never want.
He that giveth unto the poor, lendeth unto the Lord ; and
that which He hath given, will He pay him again2. " Prov.xix.
Ind. ' Sure, Sir, Christians do not believe these duties to
God and man to be so necessary as you say they are, or else
they think it impossible to observe them.'
Miss. Assure yourself they are the duties and conditions
' this paragraph om. we want here : and because in a very
' "wise" om. short time we shall have no need of
£ who can make us amends for what these things.
v.ilson. S

258 AN INSTRUCTION
PART on which their happiness or misery everlasting depends ; and
— — — they know this ; but too many wiU not lay it to heart. They

know also that God, to whom all things are possible, will not
let them want any assistance, which they sincerely desire
and ask for. But they who are not willing to forsake their
sins, are not disposed to beg that help of God which is neces
sary to enable them to break their bonds ; and such persons,
by a just judgment of God, are often left to their own evil
dispositions ; and this is the great occasion of so much wicked
ness as is seen among Christians.
Therefore, as ever you hope to do the wiU of God, and hy
Him be made happy, keep these truths in your mind and
memory : ' That such is the corruption of our nature, and
proneness to evil, that we cannot of ourselves, without
God's special grace and help, keep His commands, and serve
Him as we ought to do ; h that when we have done our best,
we are but unprofitable servants ; and that it is only through
the satisfaction of Christ we can be justified ; and that God'
is so good and merciful, that He has promised, upon our sin-(
cere desires and prayers, to give us all the help we shaU
want to do our duty, so as to please Him, and to secure
our happiness for ever.'
Prayer, therefore, being appointed by God Himself, as a
means of obtaining all the blessings we stand in need of, you
must be instructed in that duty, how to ask of God so as to
obtain His grace and help.
Ind. ' I cannot in reason expect that favour from you now ;
but I will wait on you as soon as I can hope you wUl have
leisure.' Miss. It will be a great pleasure and blessing to me, to be
made an instrument in the hand of God, to bring you from
1 Acts darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God ',
that you may be made happy for ever.
THE PRAYER.
O Lord Jesus Christ, who hast loved us, and given Thy
self for us, give us grace to love, and to forgive, and to do
good ; and that running the way of Thy commandments, I
11 " that when . . . justified" om. f T,ut then God

xxvi. 18.

FOR THE INDIANS. 259
may live and die Thy servant, and find mercy at the great DIAL.
dayk, when we must aU appear before the judgment-seat of  —
Christ. Amen.

Dialogue XVII.
Of Prayer and Thanksgiving, being the Means and Con
ditions of obtaining the Graces and Blessings of God.
Ind. 'I am come again, good Sir, for your further instruc
tion. You have explained to me the commands of God, and
convinced me of the necessity of observing them in order to
be happy. At the same time you told me, that we cannot
observe them as we ought to do without the grace of God,
which I must seek by diligent prayer.'
Miss. So indeed it is. For such is the disorder and weak
ness of our nature, and the temptations to sin so many, that
neither our reason, nor the goodness of God's commands, nor
the authority of so powerful a being, nor the happiness which
He proposes, nor the danger of our disobedience, are suffi
cient to keep us within the bounds of duty without God's
especial grace : which He is so good as to promise to aU such,
as being sensible of their wants, do pray for His grace and
assistance. Ind. ' Pray, Sir, what do you mean by the grace of God?'
Miss. We mean every favour which God freely bestows on
us, in order to make His ordinances and commands effectual
for our salvation1.
For example : God gives us His Holy Spirit to be the
author of a new and holy life. This Holy Spirit has made
known to us in the Scriptures the ways of life and of death,
the blessing and happiness of such as love and obey God, and
the miserable end of the wicked and disobedient. These are
the first graces and favours of God.
Besides these, to aU such as are well-disposed, and receive
these truths, the Spirit of God enlightens their understand-
k " when . . . Christ" om. ' Add, " if it is not our own fault."
s 2

260 AN INSTRUCTION
PART ings ; touches their hearts with the fear of God, and with a
 '¦ — fear for themselves, on account of their sins, and the corrup
tion of their nature ; He shews them the necessity of a Saviour,
and what He has done to deliver them from misery, and to
make them happy for ever.
In short, whatever saving truths men know, whatever good
they do, whatever evils they avoid, — these, and many, very
many more, are the effects of the grace and favour of God,
and the effectual workings of His good Spirit on our hearts
and minds.
Ind. 'What do you mean hy prayer?'
Miss. We mean, the laying our wants and desires before
God, and begging of Him to hear and help us, and particu
larly to give us the assistances of His Holy Spirit.
Ind. ' Doth not God know aU our wants, before we lay
them before Him ? And doth not He give His blessings to
many that never pray for them ?'
Miss. God doth most surely know our wants much better
than we ourselves do; He also often gives us those things
which we neither desire nor deserve ; and yet He has com
manded us to pray, and hath made it a part of the duty we
owe to Him ; and that m for our own sake, and that we may
be made more worthy of the favours which He designs us,
and that we may not forget (as too many do) our dependence
upon Him for life and breath, and all things.
For being obliged to pray to God daily, we can hardly
choose but think of Him often ; of His power to help us ; of
His goodness and promise to do so; of His wisdom to give
what is best for us ; and of His justice to punish those that
bve without God in the world. We n can hardly help thinking
of our own sinfulness and unworthiness of any favour at the
hand of God; and we are led to remember the only way by
which every mercy is to be obtained, even through the merit
and mediation of our Lord Jesus Christ. By aU which we
are taught to know, to love, to honour, to obey, to rely upon,
and to praise our Maker every day more and more perfectly ;
in all our ways to acknowledge Him, and bve in an entire
dependence upon Him ; wliich is the sure way to be happy
for ever. "' this " This sentence om.

POR THE INDIANS. 261
Ind. ' Hath God promised to give Christians what they DIAL.
pray for?' XVIL
Miss. He hath promised to give them whatever they ask
agreeable to His will, and whatsoever He in His infinite
wisdom shall think proper for them1. And because, through ' John xiv.
our ignorance and the corruption of our nature, were we left 23! Matt
to ourselves, we should be tempted to pray for such things xxi- 22.
as might hurt both ourselves and others, and which would
not be for the honour of God, or for His goodness, to grant ;
therefore His Son, and our merciful Saviour, hath given us a
pattern of prayer, in order to direct us what to pray for, so
as to please God. And this prayer is so short, that the most
unlearned Christian may get it by heart, and, by a very little
help and attention, may understand it so well, as never to be
at a loss what to ask of God.
Ind. 'I hope you will be so good as to teach me that
prayer, and to explain it to me.'
Miss. I wiU do so, and endeavour to made you understand
the reason and meaning of every petition : You must know
then, that it is caUed the Lord's Prayer, because it was
given by our Lord Christ to His disciples, for the use of
them and His followers ; and it is in these words :
The Lord's Prayer.
Our Father, which art in Heaven ; hallowed be Thy name.
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in
heaven. Give us this day our dady bread. And forgive us
our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass agamst us.
And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil.
For Thine is the kingdom, the power, and the glory, for ever
and ever. Amen.
Ind. 'I should be much to blame, indeed, if I should not
get so short a prayer by heart. You wUl now be so kind as
to explain it to me.'
Miss. Before I do that, I must first observe to you, that
we are not taught to say, My Father, but Our Father ; be
cause God, who is the God of all mankind, would have all
of us to love and to be concerned for one another. And to
increase and confirm our love, He hath taught us, when we

ciii. 13.

262 AN INSTRUCTION
PART beg any favour for ourselves, to pray for all others, that He
— — — may be glorified by them, as well as by us ; and that none
may be deprived of those blessings which Jesus Christ hath
purchased for mankind.
You wiU also observe, that God hath permitted us to call
Him Our Father, to the end that we may pray with an humble
confidence of being kindly received : being assured, that as a
father pitieth his own children, so the Lord pitieth them that
Psalm fear Him1.
But then we are to consider, that this Father is the God
of heaven, who sees our behaviour, and the very thoughts of
our hearts; which should obbge us to approach Him- with
reverence and godly fear, because He is in heaven, and we
axe upon earth, which is His footstool.
Lastly, observe that in the three first petitions, we pray for
the glory of God; that we, and aU people, may know Him,
worship and obey Him, as we ought to do. And in the three
last petitions, we pray for ourselves, for the necessaries of bfe,
for the pardon of our sins, and grace to do our duty, and for
God's protection and deliverance from the erils we either
suffer or fear.
° ' And therefore I beseech Thee, O heavenly Father, not
for myself only, but for all Thy chUdren, that we may all
live worthy of the relation which we bear to Thee; that we
may not sin, knowing that we are accounted Thine; nor
wilfuUy offend so great, so good, so tender a Father; but
that we may love Thee not as slaves, but as children; that
we may put our whole trust in Thee, and depend upon Thine
infinite power, wisdom, goodness, and promise, to take care of
us ; that we may leave it to Thee to choose what is best for
us, and bear with patience and resignation aU Thy fatherly
corrections ; and that we may serve Thee with comfort and
pleasure all our days, in hopes of the everlasting inheritance
which Thou hast promised to Thine obedient children.'
Hallowed be Thy name.
Now in this first petition we pray, that all men may have
a very high regard for the divine majesty of God, and for
His honour : and especially, that all Christians, to whom He
° This paragraph om.

FOR THE INDIANS. 263
has made Himself and His will known by no less a person DIAL XVII.

than His own Son, may honour Him, by a firm faith in Him,
and by leading/wstf and holy lives, as becomes the children of
God, that others, seeing their good works, may be converted,
and glorify their Father which is in heaven. And for their
encouragement in doing this, God hath declared, That them
who honour Him, He will honour1,- that is, He wiU bless \i Sam.
them, and make them happy.
'Let us ever remember, O God, that Thou art our great
Creator, our absolute Lord, our merciful Saviour, and our
all-seeing Judge. May we stand in awe of Thine almighty
power, Thine all-seeing providence, and Thine angry justice,
and love Thy boundless goodness, and be always thankful for
Thine innumerable benefits, and trust in Thy wisdom and
truth, and call upon Thy name, as long as we live !'
Thy kingdom come.
In order to understand this petition, you must know that
wherever the Christian religion is received, there is the king
dom of God, because God is there obeyed, feared, and loved.
We pray, therefore, in these words, that all the nations of
the earth may come to the knowledge of the true and only
God, the Creator and Preserver of all things ; and that the
Gospel of His Son, which contains the laws of His kingdom,
may every where be received, to the glory of God, and the
good of mankind ; and that every one of us may labour to
advance the kingdom of God and His honour.
' And thus, O Lord, let Thy kingdom come. Let it be as
universal as the prophets foretold it should be, and extend
to every corner of the earth, and reach every man's heart
and soul: and may the days come, when no persecution,
division, or schism, no evils or troubles of any kind shall be
known in it ! And may none who are called by Thy name,
oppose P this coming of Thy kingdom by any scandal, or by
resisting the power and efficacy of it in himself !'
How meanly and basely do those act, who profess them
selves members of this kingdom, and yet have no care or
concern for the conduct of it ; but withal how inconsistently,
¦" hinder

264 AN INSTRUCTION
PART while they are bidding open defiance to their Lord, to wish,
 : — as they do in this prayer, for His coming !
We are also supposed to pray in this petition, that God
would be pleased to remove whatever hinders so glorious a
work; that he would restrain the power of the devil, who
leads so many nations captive at his will: that all such as
are yet ignorant of the true God may no longer want the
necessary means of their conversion ; and that all Christians
may, by their good lives, convince unbebevers, how happy they
are in being under the laws and government of their Maker.
Ind. ' But pray, good Sir, how can that be called the king
dom of God, in which there are so many wicked subjects?'
Miss. God permits it to be so for the present, in this state
of trial, to make aU men see what they would be without
the assistance q and help of His grace ; to shew His good
ness and patience, by which many of the wicked are brought
to repentance ; whereby also the power of His grace is both
seen and glorified. By these also He tries the sincerity of
His faithful subjects. But a time is coming, when a separa
tion wiU be made of the wheat from the tares, the good seed
from the bad ; and the justice of God wUl appear in the dread
ful punishment of aU such as now give offence to His good
subjects, and hinder the propagating the Gospel.
Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven.
This is the next petition ; by which we pray, that God by
His grace may dispose the hearts of aU His subjects to a
cheerful obedience to His laws, and an entire submission to
his will and direction ; and to a performance of their duty in
that state of life, in which His providence hath placed them :
and this as cheerfully as His angels do their duty and obey
His will in heaven ; by which God will be greatly glorified,
His kingdom enlarged, His angels delighted, and all who
obey Him will be prepared for eternal happiness r.
Now s we come to the three last petitions, which concern
our own wants, and which none but God can supply. ' And
these I shall explain to you the next time you come. In the
mean time address yourself to the throne of grace in the fol
lowing words :
.' acceptance r happiness eternal ' and now i "And these . . . Amen." om.

FOR THE INDIANS.

THE PRAYER.

DIAL. XVII.

Dispose me, and aU Thy children, O Lord and Father, to
submit cheerfully to whatever Thy providence shall order for
us. Hearken not to the corrupt desires of our own hearts, but
to the voice of Thine own wisdom, goodness, and mercy. Give
us a true knowledge of our duty, and a heart disposed to close
with Thy wiU, wherever it shaU be made known to us, and to
obey it with pleasure. Subdue in us whatever is contrary to
Thy holy will, that, through Thy grace, we may at last be
come perfect as our heavenly pattern is, through Jesus Christ
our blessed Saviour and Redeemer. Amen.

Dialogue XVIII. u
x Ind . ' I am now come to desire you would explain to me
the remaining part of the Lord's Prayer.'
Miss. The three last petitions concern our own wants, and
which none but God can supply. The first of these is,
Give us this day our daily bread.
In which words we pray, that God would be pleased to give
us all things which are either needful or convenient for the
health and support of our bodies, and for the good of our souls.
Bread, being of most necessary and universal use, has ob
tained not only in Scripture, but in common discourse all
over the world, to be put very often for aU the necessaries of
life. Thus, poverty is expressed by want of Bread, and pros
perity by fulness of Bread.
Ind. ' Why do you ask for these things day by day ?'
Miss. Because we have by this an occasion of remember
ing our daily dependence upon God, and of giving Him thanks
for His favours to us every day of our lives ; and forasmuch
as we acknowledge that we depend upon God's blessing on
" The former dialogue continued. * " Ind. ' I am . . . supply." om.

266 AN INSTRUCTION
PART our honest endeavours for our daUy bread, we should y not for
 '¦ — our lives attempt to take such ways for a livelihood as we can
not hope God will bless. And lastly, we learn by this prayer,
not to be too much concerned or anxious for ourselves for the
time to come, because God ever liveth to supply our wants.
Ind. ' It seems, then, that Christians are not to pray for
great riches, honours, and powers, since they are directed only
to pray for their daily bread.'
Miss. It is certainly so : for these things should be left
wholly to God's wisdom, since men cannot, and none but God
can, know what use any one may make of such things. Not
but that, if God gives men such things, they may receive
them with thanks, and should use them to good purposes.
Ind. ' How may they do that ?'
Miss. By assisting, with their riches, those that are in want :
by defending, with their power, such as are oppressed, &c.
And taking care always to remember God in the midst of
their abundance, and the account they must give to Him of
both the use and abuse of it.
'We look up unto, and depend upon Thee, O heavenly
Father, for all the necessaries, conveniences, and comforts of
this life : and may our bodUy wants engage us to go dady to
the throne of grace, for the wants of our souls !
'Let Thy blessing go along with our honest endeavours,
and keep us from all unjust ways of bettering our condition ;
and, with all Thy other favours, give us, we beseech Thee,
the blessing of a thankful and contented mind !'
The next petition which concerns ourselves, is this fol
lowing :
Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass
against us.
Now in these words we pray, that God for Christ's sake
would be merciful unto us, and forgive us our sins, whether
known or unknown, and that lie would not punish us as we
deserve. And, to shew our thankfulness for this great mercy,
we oblige ourselves to forgive, and love, and do good to those
who have any way injured us, as sincerely as we hope for
pardon from God.
' no day of our lives * < yye i00-^ _ _ _ m;nd.' om.

FOR THE INDIANS. 267
Ind. 'And may a Christian be assured, that God wiU par- DIAL.
don his sins, provided he deals with others as kindly as he —  -
desires God would deal with him?'
Miss. We have His faithful promise by His Son, that, upon
om- true repentance, He wiU do so1 : by wliich He hath, as it i Matt vi.
were, put our pardon into our own power, and left us to con-
sider, that there wiU be no mercy for him who will not shew
mercy. a ' Forgive us those sins, O heavenly Father, which separate
us from Thee : forgive us every day of our bves, for every
day we stand in need of pardon. Give me, and aU Chris
tians, a forgiving temper, that we may fulfil the condition of
our pardon. Thou art good and merciful in forgiving us ;
grant that we may aU live in the same charitable temper, in
which we hope and desire to die.'
The last petition of this prayer is :
Lead us not into temptation : but deliver us from evil.
b That is. we pray that God would so order things in the
course of His providence, that we may not be exposed to
great and dangerous trials, which may prove hazardous to
our virtue. That He would not suffer us to be tempted above
what we are able, but would with the temptation make a way
for us to escape, that we may be able to bear it.
Ind. ' What must I understand by the word eril ?'
Miss. First and chiefly, the eril spfrit, i. e. the devil, who
is the great tempter of mankind to aU eril.
Indly. Eril practices and eril examples.
Srdly. Everlasting misery.
Now you wiU observe from this petition, that it is not
sufficient to beg pardon for our past offences, but that every
good Christian must pray to God to enable him to keep out
of the way of temptation, and not suffer him to faU again into
the sins he has repented of : and that, whenever He suffers us
to be tempted for the trial of our faith and trust in Him, He
would in mercy debver us from the power and snares of the
devil, from our own corrupt inclinations, from the ill examples
of a wicked world, and from everlasting misery, the most
dreadful of aU erils whatever.
¦ • Forgive . . . die,' om. * That is ... bear it. om.

268 AN INSTRUCTION
PART And the reason why this desire is by our Lord expressed
 — in these words, And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us
from evil, is this :
To admonish us, that even the best of us are in danger of
falling into the same sins, that we have once, much more that
we have often, been guilty of; and that, because there are
several temptations, which in the course of our bves we shab
surely meet with ; and therefore, that none of us are to he
secure, but ought always to watch and pray, and stand upon
our guard, and to look well to ourselves, that we be not over
come. And you will be further convinced of the absolute neces
sity of this petition, when you see so many, even amongst
c those who bear the name of Christians, running headlong
into everlasting ruin, for want of God's gracious assistance,
which can only be obtained by constant and dbigent prayer.
d ' O God, who hatest iniquity, and knowest our infirmities,
leave us not to the malice and power of the evil one, the devil,
to deal with us as he pleaseth; leave us not, O merciful
Father, to ourselves, and to our own corrupt hearts and lusts,
lest we rashly run into temptations : keep us always under
the protection of Thy good Spirit ; suffer us not to be sur
prised, nor off our guard, nor tempted above what we are
able to bear ; give us grace to resist the world, the flesh, and
the devil, and to watch and pray daily, that we enter not into
temptation.' We conclude this prayer with these following words ; which
are a solemn form of praise, and an acknowledgment to Him
to whom we have been praying.
For Thine is the kingdom, the power, and the glory, for ever
and ever. Amen.
That is, in other words, We praise and worship, and depend
upon Thee, the great, and true, and only God ; whose kingdom
ruleth over all the world ; whose power nothing can resist ;
whose glory ought to be our chief aim and desire ; who alone
can give us what we want and pray for ; who alone can for
give us our sins, and dispose us to forgive one another ; who
can help, secure, and save us in the hour of temptation, and
c " those . . . of" om. d ' O God . . . temptation.' om.

FOR THE INDIANS. 269
deliver us from the evils to which we are daily exposed. To DIAL.
Thee, therefore, we give aU honour, praise, and thanks, and xvm-
wish that aU the world would do the same. Amen.
Ind. 'I observe, that you conclude aU your prayers with
that word, Amen.'
Miss. We do so. By which we express our most earnest
desire, that God would grant us what we have prayed for;
which we firmly believe He wiU do, so far as may really pro
mote His glory and our best interest; forasmuch as we are
assured that no man did ever trust in the Lord, and was con
founded*, or disappointed of his hopes ; and therefore we con- ' Ecclus.
elude aU our prayers with saying Amen, or so be it; let it be "' 10'
as we have prayed, and do desire.
Ind. 'Can it be expected, that the ignorant and un
learned should pray ?'
Miss. It is most surely the duty of every man, however
ignorant and unlearned, to pray and give praise to God;
whereby he owns his dependence upon Him, for every thing
he wants, and returns his thanks, for all the blessings he
receives. Now every man, even the most unlearned, cannot but know,
that he is subject to be tempted to sin, and that God only can
debver him from it. Every one knows, that it is God only
that can bless his honest endeavours for a livelihood; that
God therefore ought to be sought to for these blessings, and
that every one is obliged to be thankful to Him when he re
ceives them.
A very child can teU his father what he wants ; and you
see God permits us to call Him our Father, that we may
lay our desires and wants before Him after the best manner
we are able, and leave it to Him to help us : He knows
our wants, however imperfectly we express them with our
tongues. And we may be assured, that when we devoutly
use this very prayer, God wiU hear and answer us, not ac
cording to our weak understandings, but in a manner suit
able to our real necessities, and according to the love of a
father for his children.
Ind. 'Do Christians think that they are bound to pray
every day ? '
Miss. They should do so : and every good Christian will

270 AN INSTRUCTION
PART do so : because he knows he wants God's help, and pardon,
— — — and blessings, every day of his bfe. And it is chiefly owing to
the omission of this duty, that we see so much wickedness
and mischief2 even amongst Christians. People venture every
day into a world full of temptations to sin, and of dangers
innumerable, without begging the protection of God : and
they too often lie down to sleep, without praying to be
delivered from the powers of darkness, and the sad accidents
which may befaU them, when all eyes are shut, but His only
who never sleepeth.
Ind. ' Is it expected that such as cannot read, should pray?'
Miss. It is an unhappiness that people cannot read: but
God forbid that should hinder them from praying ! Who
ever hath sense to know that he is a sinner, or that he wants
God's help, is bound to pray as weU as he can. If such a
person wants a kindness from his neighbour, he wiU find
words to ask it in : if he is to ask it of his betters, he wiU
think of doing it in a becoming manner, and wiU wait with
patience, and receive it thankfully. Let him so behave himself
towards his Maker ; and God, who is always pleased with
the desires of a heart truly sensible of its misery and wants,
wiU favourably answer his requests.
Ind. ' I observe that you make thanksgiving also a duty,
and a service which you owe to God.'
1 1 Thess. Miss. God Himself has made it so 1, and it is agreeable to
our reason. We expect thanks from one another, when we
have done a kindness. And if Christians would take notice
of, and give God thanks for the mercies and blessings they
receive daily from His bounty, they would engage the divine
goodness to multiply His favours, which they often hinder by
their ingratitude. ' But then they must shew their thank
fulness, not only with their lips, but by thefr bves.'
Ind. ' How often should we pray ? '
2 1 Thess. Miss. We should pray without ceasing 2 ,- that is, we should
let no day pass without begging God's blessing ; and giving
Him thanks for His mercies ; for every blessing we receive ;
for every danger we escape ; and for every affliction we meet
with, and are supported under. Our meals should put us in
mind, that we do not live by bread alone ; that therefore God's
e mischiefs

v. 17.

FOR THE INDIANS. 271
blessing must make our meat to f do us good1. In our business DIAL.
we should remember, that it is but lost labour, to rise early " x '

and take little rest, if God bless8 not our endeavours2. In „;:,eqt'
J Vlll. O.
the morning, we should pray to God to bless our labours all 3 Psalm
the day ; and in the evening, return our humble thanks for CXXVI1-
all the mercies of the foregoing day h, and pray for preserva
tion, and the other mercies of the night.
Ind. 'Are there any further instructions that you think
necessary to give me, concerning this duty of prayer ?'
Miss. Only remember, that whenever you say this prayer,
or beg any favour from God, you do it with the humility of
one who is sensible of his wants and misery ; with submission
to God's wiU ; with great reverence, attention of mind, and
deliberation, that your heart may go along with your lips.
And lastly, which you must never forget, you must ask every
blessing you want of God, for the sake of His Son Jesus
Christ; it being on His account alone, and for what He has
done and suffered, that God wUl own us for His chUdren, or
grant us what we pray for.
Ind. 'I hope I shall always remember to do so.'
Miss. Indeed, it is of so very great moment, that Jesus
Christ Himself has appointed an holy ordinance to be
observed by aU Christians, on purpose that they may always
remember the wonderful things He has done, and the great
blessings He hath obtained for them : particularly the sacri
fice of His death, and the benefits which we receive by it ;
viz., the pardon of our sins, and the sure and certain hope of
everlasting life. When, therefore, you come again to me, I
wiU explain this to you more fully, than I can do at present,
for want of time.
Ind. ' You have said enough, Sir, to make me return to
you as soon as I possibly can.'
THE PRAYER.
Blessed be Thy name, O God, for this great privdege of
laying our wants before Thee, and for the great hopes we
have of being heard. Make me ever sensible of my wants,
and of Thy power and goodness to help me, that at all times
I may caU upon Thee, by dUigent prayer. And hear me, O
' to om. * blesses h and pray . . . night, om.

272 AN INSTRUCTION
PART King of Heaven, when I call upon Thee, in the name of our
 '- — Lord Jesus Christ ; that I may effectuaby obtain the relief
of my necessities, and ever give Thee praise for the same.
Amen.

Dialogue XIX.
The Sacrament op the Lord's Supper explained.
Ind. 'Your promise, Sir, to explain to me an holy or
dinance, which, you told me, aU Christians are bound to
observe for a continual remembrance of the sacrifice of the
death of Christ, ever since that sacrifice was offered, this has
brought me to you now as soon as I could hope you would
have time to instruct me.'
Miss. I have now time to do it. You remember, I hope,
what I have told you before ; that there are two special ordi
nances ofthe Christian religion, which we cab Sacraments,
appointed by Christ Himself as necessary means of salvation,
when they may be regularly had. These are Baptism and
the Lord's Supper. By baptism we are introduced into the
Christian character ; at which time we enter into a covenant
with God, wherein, on our part, we promise to believe in
Him, to fear, to love, and obey Him all our days : and God,
on His part, receives us into His family, which is His church,
and promiseth to treat us as His children, to protect us, while
we live, and, when we die, to make us happy, if we have be
haved ourselves as Plis dutiful chUdren ought to do ; and thus
we ' give ourselves up unto Christ.
Ind. ' This I have not forgot.'
Miss. But then, forasmuch as this high favour hath been
bestowed upon Christians, to be called and treated as the
children of God, not for any thing they have done to deserve it,
but purely for the sake of what His Son Jesus Christ hath
done and suffered for them; He hath appointed another
Sacrament, which we call the Lord's Supper, in order to
1 Add, ¦' are made Christians, or"

FOR THE INDIANS. 273
keep up the remembrance of what He hath done for us : His DIAL.
laying down His bfe for us to redeem us from the wrath of God, XIX' -
to purchase us to Himself to be a people zealous of good works.
Ind. 'Why do you call this sacrament by the name of
the Lord's Supper?'
Miss. Because our Lord Christ did appoint this ordi
nance at His last supper with His disciples, the evening
before He was crucified, to preserve the memory and the
reasons of His death ; the knowledge of which is the foun
dation of the Christian rebgion, and that on which the
happiness and salvation of all men doth depend.
Ind. ' You will not wonder, if I am very desirous to know
all that is necessary concerning this ordinance.'
Miss. That you may do so, you must carry your thoughts
back to what I have already told you of the first parents of
mankind; that they rebelled against their Maker's command;
that they lost His favour, and aU right and title to the happi
ness wliich He had promised them ; that their very nature
became prone to eril; and both they and their posterity
became subject to sin, to misery, and to death ; and lastly,
that the Son of God, pitying their calamity, undertook to
redeem them, to satisfy His Father's justice, and to suffer
in His own person for their sins ; as also to impart to them
a spirit and principle of a new life, in order to renew k that
nature which they had so sadly spoUed.
In order to which He was made Man; and having put
Himself in the place of sinners, He offered Himself to suffer
death for their redemption ; by which He restored them to
His Father's favour, and to a possibility of obtaining the
happiness for which they at first were made.
By which wonderful goodness, and most worthy Sacrifice,
God was so weU pleased, that He hath, for His Son's sake,
promised to pardon aU penitent sinners, and to make them
happy for ever.
Ind. ' All this I now remember you explained to me ; and
I thank you for putting me again in mind of it ; and I hope
now I shall never forget it.'
Miss. It will certainly be your interest to remember it:
for indeed your happiness depends upon it.
k mend
WILSON. T

274 an instruction
PART Ind. ' Is it sufficient for me to remember in this sacrament,
— — — that there was such a person as Jesus Christ?'
Miss. No, surely ; much more is contained in it. We are to
call to mind His wonderful love to mankind, which engaged
Him to take our nature upon Him, and to submit to the in
firmities and miseries of it ; which made Him content to live
amongst us, and to die for us : it is to call to mind His un
wearied patience and diligence in doing good; healing the
diseases, and instructing the ignorance oi men : and particu
larly His most grievous sufferings and death, by which He
made an atonement to His Father for the sins of mankind. JHe
was made sin for us, who knew no sin, that we might be made
1 2 Cor. v. the righteousness of God in Him 1. And if we truly remember
Him, we shall endeavour to copy the example of His virtues,
and especially those which were most conspicuous in His bfe.
Ind. 'Where shaU I learn the history of His life and
actions, that I may foUow His example ? '
Miss. In the four Gospels, or min what is caUed the New
Testament. Ind. ' What do you mean by the Gospels ?'
Miss. I mean four small treatises, in which the life
and actions of our Saviour are written for the benefit of aU
succeeding Christians; and, when it shaU be your happiness
to read them, you wiU there find abundant matter and
reason for tbe perpetual remembrance of Jesus Christ.
Ind. 'What need was there of this Sacrament, since it
seems impossible for men ever to forget so great a benefactor ?'
Miss. Jesus Christ, who knew our nature better than we
ourselves do, and how very apt we are to forget the greatest
favours of God, has by this holy ordinance provided, that
such as have any sense or regard for His love, or even for
their own happiness, shall never want a proper occasion of
remembering what He hath done and suffered to redeem
them from misery, and to put them in a way of being happy
for ever: He likewise intended this holy ordinance as a
standing proof or evidence of this important fact of His"
death, thereby to strengthen and renew our faith in it.
Ind. ' You wiU now, Sir, be pleased to let me know how
He hath done this.'
1 This sentence om. "' " in . . . the " om. n Christ's

FOR THE INDIANS. 275
Miss. Our GREAT LORD and SAVIOUR JESUS DIAL. YTY
CHRIST, the night before He was crucified, 'took bread,  1_
and blessed, and brake it, and gave it to His disciples, and
said, Take, eat ; this is My Body, that is given for you : do
this in remembrance of Me. After supper also He took a
cup of wine, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying,
Drink ye all of this ; for this is My Blood of the new cove
nant, which is shed for you and for many, for the remission
of sins °. Do this, as oft p as ye shaU drink it, in remem
brance of Me. For as oft as ye shall eat this bread, and
drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord's death tiU He come.'
Ind. ' You wiU now, Sir, let me know how this sacrament
is observed amongst Christians.'
Miss. They do it after this manner : First the minister of
Christ placeth, or causeth to be placed, upon a table in our
churches, a portion of bread and wine, in the sight of all the
people. This bread and wine, which are to represent the
sacrifice of Christ's Body and Blood, are sanctified, or set
apart, for this holy use, by giving thanks to God for aU His
favours, and especially for having sent His only Son to
redeem us by His death ; and by begging of Him, that when
we receive, and eat and drink this bread and wine, we may
be so far made partakers of the sacrifice of His most blessed
Body and Blood, as to share in aU the benefits which He
hath obtained for us by His death. At the same time he
breaketh the bread into pieces, and poureth the wine into a
cup, to represent unto our senses, by these outward and
visible signs, the death of Christ, whose Body was broken,
and Blood poured out, upon the cross.
Ind. 'Pray, Sir, how doth he, after this, dispose of this
bread and wine ?'
Miss. This bread and wine, being sanctified by the word
of God and prayer, he distributes among those who are there
present; putting them in mind, that Jesus Christ died for
them and their salvation, preferring their happiness to His
own bfe ; that therefore they ought never to forget so great
a kindness, but to keep up the remembrance of Him, after this
manner, which He hath appointed, until his coming again.
» sin ' often
T 2

276 AN INSTRUCTION
PART Ind. ' Is this aU that is required of Christians, " to keep
 : — up the remembrance of Christ, and of His death ?" '

Miss. No, surely; no serious q Christians think that alone
sufficient. They know that it is an humble heart in wliich
Christ debghts to dwell ; they therefore look upon this Sacra
ment as a proper occasion of humbling themselves before
God, and of abhorring those sins, which cost Jesus Christ His
bfe and blood.
They know also, that the blessings obtained for us by
Christ's death, of which this Sacrament is a remembrance,
are as much the food ofthe soul, as bread and wine are of the
body; that this food or support we receive by a bvely faith in
His merits : and do therefore, at this time more especiaby,
acknowledge the efficacy of His death. This is the true
1 John vi. bread, ivhich nourisheth to eternal life 1. That God, who
spared not His own Son, but gave Him up for us all, will He
not with Him freely give us all things ?
Besides this, every penitent Christian wiU look upon this
as a proper time to remember and comfort himself with the
great extent of God's mercy, declared by His Son, and this
even with an oath, 'that aU sins shaU be forgiven unto the
2 Mark iii. sons of men 2.'
no Every humble Cliristian also, who feels in his soul the
want of God's help to support him against the temptations
of the world, the flesh, and the devil, wiU think this a very
proper time to beg of God His Son's promise, ' that He will
give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him.'
Lastly, every Christian must be supposed to receive this
sacrament in token that he acknowledgeth Jesus Christ to
be his Lord and Saviour, to be his Lawgiver here, and his
Judge hereafter.
Ind. ' I remark, that Christ commanded this ordinance to
be observed by His followers till His coming again : pray
what is meant by that?'
Miss. Why, as I have told you before, we Christians do
know, and firmly bebeve, that Jesus Christ wiU come again
at the end of the world, to judge the living and the dead ;
to caU all men that have ever lived to an account for the use
they have made of the favours which God has given them ;
q thoughtful

KOR THE INDIANS. .VJ / /
and to reward or punish them, as they have lived weU or UI DIAL.
in this world. '

And this intimation He gave His foUowers, when He ap
pointed this ordinance, that they may consider, every time
they go to this sacrament, what account they wiU be able to
give of themselves, ' when He shall come to judge the world

in righteousness.'
Ind. ' Is there any thing else required of Christians before
they go to this sacrament ?'
Miss. Yes : they ought, in the first place, to consider
what sort of life they have led since they took on them the
Christian character1, ; at which time they obbged themselves
to make the laws of God the rule of their faith, and bfe, and
actions : and to examine themselves, whether they have not
led a tricked, at least an idle, useless bfe ; or whether they
now live in any known sin; because they are bound, when
they go to that sacrament, seriously to acknowledge their
offences and sins before God, and to beg His pardon, with a
full purpose of amendment of life ; otherwise they will receive
nothing there, but their own condemnation.
A Christian is obbged also to have a grateful sense of
God's goodness, by considering His mercy in sending His
own Son to redeem us, whom by His death He hath recon-
cUed to His Father, and put us in a way to be for ever
happy, if it is not merely our own fault.
And lastly, Jesus Christ having expressly commanded,
' That aU His disciples should love one another, as He hath
loved them, and given His bfe for them V every Chiistian is ' John xiii.
bound, before He goeth to this sacrament (the chief end of 4'
which is to put him in mind of this great instance of Christ's
love,) every Christian, I say, is bound to consider, whether
he hath any thing in his heart, contrary to this pattern of
true love, and command of his Saviour.
Ind. ' Do you bebeve, that Christians are generally careful
to prepare themselves for this ordinance after this manner?'
Miss. AU serious Christians are so : but, too many, it is
to be feared, are not. And this is the reason why so many
receive no benefit from this sacrament ; for otherwise this
ordinance would be a most powerful restraint to keep them
r since they were made Christians

278 AN INSTRUCTION
PART from leading a thoughtless and an evil bfe, by affording them
 : — so many blessed occasions of remembering and renewing
their covenant with God, laying them under continual obh-
gations of leading a new and Christian life, and obtaining
grace from God to do so.
Ind. 'What do you think of those Christians that never
go to this sacrament ?'
Miss. Why they are generaby to be esteemed in the way
of ruin, without seeing their danger. They do not consider,
that, as they are sinners, God cannot be pleased with them ;
and that there is no pardon for sinners, no salvation to be
hoped for, but only through the merits of Christ's death,
which is commemorated in this sacrament.
Ind. ' But sure, Sir, aU Christians are not so thoughtless ;
they must have some reason9 for neglecting so necessary a
duty, as you seem to represent it.'
Miss. There may be reasons and scruples for absenting for
a time ; but generally speaking, some of these following are
the true reasons, why men turn their backs upon the Lord's
Supper when invited to it, let them pretend what they please.
Either they bve in some known sin which they wiU not at
present resolve to forsake ; or this world, its business or plea
sures, have taken such possession of their hearts, that they
have no time even to think of their souls, or of what must
come hereafter ; or lastly, they delude themselves with a faint
purpose, that thus it shall not always be with them ! that some
time or other they will make the care of their souls their great
concern. But such persons should consider, that while they
thus despise one of the greatest instances of God's love, they
continue in a sin which too nearly resembles the denial of
their Lord and Saviour. More particularly they should reflect,
that by persisting in such a wdful disobedience to Christ's
positive command, they have no well-grounded assurance, that
any of their prayers will be granted : for as Christ's death is
the only solid foundation of favour with God, so His media
tion is the only channel through which it is to be conveyed
to Christians. Whether, therefore, those who refuse to com
memorate the one, can lay any just claim to the other, is left
to every man's serious meditation : and they should consider
8 reasons

FOR THE INDIANS. 279
with what face they can hereafter appear before their Saviour DIAL.
in judgment, whom they refused to remember in His ordi — — — —
nance here on earth ; it having been observed, that whatever
keeps a man from the sacrament, after he has been instructed
in the true nature of it, will, generally speaking, hinder him
from going to heaven.
Ind. ' Can a Christian know whether he hath gone to this
sacrament as he ought to have done, so as to hope for the
blessings attending it ?'
Miss. That will be best known by the manner of his life
afterwards : if a person went as a true penitent, he wiU be
very careful of falling into the sins he hath repented of. If
he was indeed grieved with the remembrance of his sins, and
the burthen of them was intolerable : if he did in good
earnest purpose lo lead a new life, he will be more careful to
beg of God to enable him to do so. If he went with a lively
faith in God's mercy through Christ, that faith will appear in
a better obedience to God's laws. If he had a thankful re
membrance of Christ's death, the grateful acknowledgment of
that invaluable blessing wiU constrain him to live so as to
please his merciful Redeemer. Lastly, if he went with a
truly charitable disposition to the sacrament, he will after
wards make the love of Christ the pattern of his love to' all
others, he wiU forgive, and give, and love, as becomes a dis
ciple of Jesus Christ.
Ind. 'Will not the blessings which Christ hath obtained
by His death, as represented by this sacrament, encourage
Christians to hope for salvation without amendment of life ?'
Miss. Ignorant and unthoughtful people may delude them
selves with such vain hopes; but all well-instructed Chris
tians should know, that though Christ died for the salvation
of all, yet those only shaU actually enjoy the benefits of His
death, who live according to the will and commands of Him
who died for them ; that there will be no forgiveness of sins
without repentance, and a thorough reformation of life ; and
that the strictest adherence to this or any other positive ordi
nance of God, will not avaU, without an earnest and sincere
endeavour to perform the whole will of God as it respects
Him, our neighbour, and ourselves.

280 AN INSTRUCTION
PART Ind. ' I cannot, Sir, but be very thankful for the great
— — — pains you have taken to instruct me, and to make me under
stand the nature and benefit of the sacrament of the Lord's
Supper : and indeed, Sir, I am very desirous to be baptized,
if you know of nothing that ought to hinder me.'
Miss. I would not hinder you one moment; but that I
have one thing more to make you sensible of before I would
encourage you to be baptized, and this is 'the delusion,
the danger, and the mischief, of being a Christian without
Christianity.' Ind. ' Indeed, Sir, I do not understand you.'
Miss. I wiU explain to you what I mean, when you come
to me again. In the mean time, I shaU pray God to keep
you in this good disposition, and from every thing that may
any way hinder your true conversion.
THE PRAYER.
Almighty God, who gavest Thine only Son Jesus Christ to
suffer death for our redemption, give me grace to keep up
the remembrance of this great mercy. Grant that I may
never be ashamed to confess the faith of Christ crucified;
that I may never despise the blessings He has purchased for
me, nor the means of grace which He hath ordained; which
I most humbly beg, for the sake of the same Jesus Christ
.our Lord. Amen.

Dialogue XX.
'.Tlie Delusion, the Danger, and the Mischief, of being
Christians ivithout Christianity .
Ind. 'Most kind Sn\, I left you with a very earnest desire
i of being baptized ; but you said you had something of moment
to say to me, before I was tou take upon me the character of
a Christian : for that reason I am"' now come to wait on you.'
Miss. To tell you the truth, then, notwithstanding the
pains I have taken to instruct you, and shew you both your
true interest, and your great danger in not following it, I can
not but be afraid, lest, when you come to be more conversant
" to be made a * come now

FOR THE INDIANS. 281
with the world, and instead of finding these good fruits which DIAL.
* . VY
you might naturally expect from so excellent a religion, you  —

should find, amongst too many professing that religion, little
or no fear of God, nor any true concern for themselves, or for
what must come hereafter : — I cannot but be afraid therefore,
lest seeing this, you should be tempted to suspect the truths
I have told you, and so either renounce Christianity, or else
content yourself, as too many do, with the borrowed name of
a Christian, and with mere shadows of rebgion, without en
deavouring after that substantial holiness, without which no
man must ever hope to be happy.
Ind. ' I am very thankful for your concern for me, and I
shall hear with attention the instructions you will be pleased
to give, for preventing my faU.'
Miss. You must know then, that the Christian religion is
intended by God to cure the corruption of our nature, and to
make us happy, by making us holy, just, and good ; by mak
ing Christians the best neighbours, the truest friends, the
kindest masters; the most faithful servants, the best hus
bands and wives, the most careful and tender parents, and
the most dutiful children, the justest magistrates, and most
faithful and obedient subjects ; and, above aU, the devoutest
worshippers of the true and only God, and strict observers of
His laws. Now my fears are, that when you shaU see too
many Christians bve without any regard to these duties, pro
fessing to know God, but in their works denying Him1 ;— I say ¦ Rom. i.
again, I cannot but be afraid for you, lest you should forget '
the holy covenant you made with God, when you were bap
tized, and faU insensibly into the way of the world, which
leads to destruction.
Ind. 'Pray, Sir, what do you mean by the way of the
world 9'
Miss. I mean, ' that sad, but too common delusion, of be
ing Christians without Christianity .¦' that is, of professing to
obey the laws, and to follow the example of Christ, and at the
same time leading careless and unchristian lives; by which
God is exceedingly dishonoured, the Gospel despised, and
too, too many deceived to their everlasting ruin : the UI con
sequences of which can never be sufficiently lamented : for
the poor heathens, observing that these people caU themselves

282 AN INSTRUCTION
PART Christians, and yet seeing them corrupt in their manners,
 : — contemners of the God they worship, and His laws, minding

neither His promises nor threats, but having their hearts
wholly set upon their worldly interests or pleasures; they,
seeing this, do very naturaUy conclude, that if such people as
these can think themselves secure of happiness in the next
life, no one needs to be concerned whether he be a Heathem
or a Christian in this.
Ind. ' You remember, Sir, what I told you before, that this
very thing had once made me resolve never to think of he-
coming a Christian ; tiU you assured me, that such as these
are no true Christians ; but are either wholly ignorant of
what they profess, or deceive themselves with the thoughts
that there is something in the very name of a Christian, which
may recommend them to the favour of God, and save them
from His displeasure, and their own ruin.'
Miss. I told you the truth, and wrhat the Son of God hath
commanded all mankind to take notice of; ' That not every
one who caUs himself a Christian, shall enter into the king
dom of heaven, but only such as do the will of His Father,
' Matt. vii. which is in heaven, and observe His laws1.'
Ind. 'I shaU be very thankful, if you will let me know
who they are that thus delude and deceive themselvesy, that
I may not foUow them to my ruin.'
Miss. I must first tell you, that there are those amongst
3 Rom. xii. us, who, being tuise in their own conceits'2, wUl not receive the
Son of God as their teacher, nor His Gospel as the rule of
their faith and manners : now these men often lead into very
dangerous error, such people as do not know or consider,
upon what certain proofs the truths of the Gospel are most
surely believed amongst us.
Ind. ' I hope my bebef in the Gospel is confirmed suffi
ciently, both by tbe many and wonderful miracles of Christ,
3 Acts ii. and especially by His resurrection from the dead3.'
Miss. But you must not forget, that your faith, and the
increase and continuance of it, is the gift of God ; which you
must pray for, as ever you hope to be preserved free from error.
Ind. ' WeU, it is strange, however, that people of under
standing in other things, who cannot but see how much we
1 them

FOR THE INDIANS. 283
are apt to be mistaken in the common affairs of bfe, should, DIAL.
in matters of the greatest concern, wholly depend upon their —
own wisdom and power, even where God hath undertaken to
direct and assist us.'
Miss. You wib not wonder at this, if you remember, what
hath been so often repeated and proved ; that such is the cor
ruption of our nature, that when any man, through a proud
conceit of his own wisdom and strength, shall provoke God to
forsake and leave him to himself, that man wUl be capable
of beheving and doing the most unreasonable things, to which
an evil spirit, or his own corrupt heart, can tempt him.
Ind. 'Pray, Sir, what other mistakes are there amongst
Christians, which endanger their salvation?'
Miss. There are too many, who, for want of attention to
the good instructions which are given them, consider not how
they live, nor what wiU become of them when they die ; who
know not the eril of sin, nor the mischiefs it has brought into
the world ; how hateful it is to an holy God, how strict His
commands are to avoid it, and what the portion of sinners in
the next life is to be ; and therefore propose no other end to
themselves, in this bfez, but only to live and die as easy as
they can. Beside those who walk in darkness, and know not
whither they go1, and are secure, because ignorant ; there are 1 John xii.
others, that are even afraid of being instructed.
Ind. ' That is strange indeed.'
Miss. But it is true : and the reason is, because if we deal
faithfully with sinners, we must testify against them that their
deeds are evil2, and that they are in very great danger, if they 2 John vii
do not forsake their beloved sins ; and then they will hate both '
us, and those unwelcome truths, which condemn them, and
their way of life : no wonder, therefore, that both these sorts
of Christians, by their unrighteous lives, furnish unbelievers
with arguments for persisting in their obstinacy, and hazard
their own salvation.
There are others also, who have been better informed, and
perhaps well inclined; but suffering their hearts to be pos
sessed with the love of the world3, its business, riches, or plea- s Matt.
sures, they lose thereby the knowledge and remembrance of
the truth, and forget their good purposes, and fall into the"
way of living which the Christian religion condemns, and
1 "life" om. ' a

284 AN INSTRUCTION
part which wiU be punished with the loss of heaven and happiness,
¦  '- — And there are too many, who, having not cast off aU fear of
God and concern for their souls, do yet content themselves
with a punctual performance of the external part of rebgion,
vainly thinking that an outward show of rebgious worship
wUl atone for the want of that inward purity of heart, which
is indispensably required from every Christian.
Ind. ' I would be glad to know who this sort of mistaken
Christians are?'
Miss. Besides b those already mentioned, there are many,
who, though they know themselves not to be in the way of
salvation, make their minds easy, by purposing to repent and
be converted, foolishly supposing that repentance is absolutely
in their own power ; at the same time provoking God, who
alone can give them the grace of conversion, to leave them
to their own choice and destruction.
Others flatter themselves, that repentance, and a change
of life, are only required, where people have been guUty of
great and scandalous sins, such as murder, adultery, and the
like ; not considering that a man who is innocent of great
crimes, may be far from being a true Christian, and in the
way of salvation; the best of men standing in need of re
pentance and pardon, and of the mercy of God.
Ind. ' I have heard, that Christians do depend very much
upon the goodness and mercy of God.'
Miss. And so they may, and ought to do, provided they
do not deceive themselves, by abusing His mercy, which is
intended to lead men to repentance and amendment of life.
Ind. 'Pray, how do men abuse this mercy of God?'
Miss. When they continue to bve in any known sin, or
wilfully neglect any duty, and yet hope that God of His
great mercy will forgive them.
Ind. ' You have often mentioned the corruption and weak
ness of human nature. Will not this plead our excuse, and
prevail with so good and merciful a Being to pardon such as
have not done what He hath commanded?'
Miss. Yes : and He hath faithfully promised, that upon
condition of their repentance and amendment of life, (accord
ing to the c terms and conditions in the Gospel,) He wiU
pardon the greatest sinners.
b Beside r "terms., in the" om.

FOR THE INDIANS. 285
Ind. ' Perhaps they will say, that they are not able to DIAL.
perform these conditions.'  X_i 

Miss. What would you think of one who should make that
an excuse, and yet would be sorry to be made able, only be
cause he is unwilling, to part with his sins ?
Ind. ' Such an one, to be sure, complains without reason,
and his ruin wiU be from himself.'
Miss. And yet this is the case of aU careless and wicked
Christians. God would have aU His creatures happy; He
knows that man can never be happy, tUl his corrupt nature
be mended ; He has therefore, as I told you before, appointed
the Christian Religion, as the most effectual means of our re
covery from sin unto hobness. By which we are taught to
depend upon the almighty power of God, even that almighty
power which raised Jesus Christ from the dead1, to raise us ' l Rom.
from the death of sin unto the life of righteousness ; by en-
abbng us to see, to resist, to overcome, and to root out what
ever is evil in us, and to restore us to the image of God, in
which man was at first created. Christians, therefore, do but
delude themselves, and blaspheme God, when they pretend
they cannot do what He requires of them, in order to their
happiness. And to name no more ways at present, by which men de
ceive themselves to their ruin; very great is the number of
such as depend upon a death-bed repentance, for the making
their peace with God, and fitting themselves for heaven;
living in the mean time without God in the world, neither
fearing His anger, nor regarding His promises.
Ind. ' Indeed, Sir, these are all sad mistakes : and I hope
I shall not faU into any of them.'
Miss. I hope so too ; but then you must be very humble,
and always fear for yourself, and beg of God to keep you
from such mistakes, which are the ruin of so many, who yet
call and think themselves to be Christians ; otherwise your
being made a Christian will not secure you from danger.
Ind. ' Pray, Sir, what are the things which are most likely
to offend the good Spirit of God, and force Him to forsake
such as are dedicated to Him, and put under His protec
tion?' Miss. In the first place, Christians do grieve that good

286 AN INSTRUCTION
PART Spirit, by neglecting to improve the graces bestowed upon
 '- — them ; for, as I told you before, this is a rule of the Gospel,
that to him who makes good use of the favours which God hath
given him, God will give more ; and he that will not do so,
1 Matt, shall lose what he had ' .
xiii 12 ' Ind. ' I hope I shall not forget this rule of truth.'
Miss. In the next place, a Christian runs the hazard of
losing the help and comfort of the Spirit of God, by return
ing into that way of life, and to those sins, wliich he renounced
at his baptism ; especiaUy when he falls into, and continues
in, any known and wilful sin ; for then he wUl naturally hate
God, and God will forsake him.
Ind. ' Hate the God that made us !'
Miss. Why, as monstrous a sin as you think that is, it is
certainly true : for any man, whose conscience teUs him that
he is always doing that which must offend an holy, just, and
powerful God, cannot but wish there was no such Being to
call him to an account, and to punish him ; nor can he pos
sibly love such a Being.
Thirdly : Another way of grieving the Holy Spirit is by
neglecting, which in truth is despising, those means of grace,
which Jesus Christ hath appointed to bring men into, and to
keep them in, the way of salvation.
Ind. ' I have not forgot what you have formerly told me ;
that the hearing and seriously thinking of the word of God,
in which a Christian's duty is contained, as well as the pro
mises to encourage, and the punishments to deter us, is one
of those means you speak of, most proper to convert men,
and to keep them in the favour of God.'
Miss. And the others are, the holy ordinances which Christ
Himself hath appointed; the one to receive men into His
Church, and the other to enable them to grow in grace.
Now as the use of these means, joined with earnest prayer
to God, for light to discover what is eril in us, and for power
to root it out, is the sure way of preserving the fellowship of
the Holy Spirit ; so, when any Christian, depending upon his
own reason, wisdom, or power, and forgetting that all our suf-
*.? ^or- ficiency to do any good is of God 2, does neglect these means,
the good Spirit will forsake such a person, and leave him to
himself, and to the delusion and government of evil spirits,

FOR THE INDIANS. 287
which, without a sincere repentance, will be his ruin. And DIAL.
most of aU, when he trusts to any thing he has done as meri  ^^ —
torious in the sight of God, instead of that which Christ has
done and suffered for himd.
Ind. ' This I hope will be a warning to me, never to neglect
these means of grace and safety.'
Miss. And I hope too, that you wiU never forget to give
God the glory of all the good you do ; for be assured of this,
that neither the reasonableness of any duty, nor the baseness of
any sin, nor any other consideration, can enable you to do
what is good, and well-pleasing to God, or to avoid what is
evil, but only His grace, and that good Spirit to which you
are dedicated at your baptism. To Him you must apply for
bght to see your duty, and for strength to perform it, and to
Him you must give all the glory.
Ind. ' Since there are so many bad Christians to be met
with, I should be glad to know who they are whose example
I may safely follow.'
Miss. I would not advise you to make the lives and actions
of other people altogether a pattern for you to follow; but
always rather have an eye to what you bebeve will please or
displease God, and what you know He has commanded or
forbidden: although good and bad Christians • may, for the
most part, be known by the bves they lead, as a tree is
known by its fruit.
When, therefore, you see men pay a great regard to God
and His laws, honouring His Holy Name, and His word, and
everything belonging to Him; when you see them just, and
kind, and merciful, and not given to revenge, but ready to
forgive, and give, and love, as becomes the followers of Christ ;
when you see them temperate and chaste, modest and humble,
and dealing with others as they themselves would be dealt
with; you will have reason to take these for good Chris
tians, if you are convinced that they do these things out of
love and obedience to Gode, and as the fruit of faith in
the Lord Jesus Christ.
On the other hand, if you see among those who call them
selves Christians, such as make no conscience of their ways,
but lead careless, idle, or useless, disorderly lives ; exceeding
* This sentence om. e •' and . . , Christ" om.

288 AN INSTRUCTION
PART fond 0f ine WOrld, and its vanities; and striving to be rich
 ! — and great, at any rate; if you see any that live in adultery,
or fornication, or that are drunkards, spendthrifts, covetous,
or oppressors ; if you see parents unconcerned for their chil
dren's eternal welfare, husbands and wives forgetting or break
ing their marriage vows, masters and servants acting in the
course of their behaviour, as if they were insensible that
they have a Master in Heaven ; if you see men in power re
gardless of the honour of that God whose representatives
they are ; you may be sure that these, and such as these, are
Christians without Christianity, and wiU be liable to a
most severe judgment, for their opposing the gracious designs
of God, and of His Son Jesus Christ.
, Ind. ' Pray, Sir, what do you mean by that ?'
Miss. Why, God is so good and merciful, that He would
have all men to be saved, and to come to the knowledge of the
1 Tim. ii. truth '.
j. Now, all such as, usurping the name of Christians, do lead
unchristian lives, these oppose their Maker in His most
gracious designs, bringing an eril report upon Christianity,
as if nothing good were to be got by it ; making the ignorant
Heathens to take that for Christianity, which is far from it,
by which they hinder such as might otherwise desire to be
come Christians : they confirm unbebevers in their infidelity,
and serve all the designs of Satan in opposing the kingdom
of Christ ; and therefore must of necessity be more hateful
to God, and their punishment be greater than that of the
Heathens, as much as they now despise those poor people.
Ind. 'You have convinced me, Sir, of "the danger of
being a Christian without Christianity." WiU you be so
kind as to shew me how I may avoid falling into such a way
of life, as, it seems, too many do ?'
Miss. In the first place, consider what a blessing it is, that
you are not still in darkness, but that you are come to the
knowledge of your Maker, and of the way to please Him;
whereby you wUl be happy when you die, whatever your lot
may have been in this world.
And, in the next place, keep it always in your mind, that
this God, whom you have chosen to serve, is every where
present; so that, if at any time you offend Him, you offend

POR THE INDIANS. 289
in His very presence, a Being, who hath power to punish you DIAL.
for ever. —
Be careful to keep yourself always sober : Drunkenness and
Intemperance disorder our reason, and make us forget our
best resolutions, and the dangers which encompass us.
Do not set your heart upon this world, its honours, riches
or pleasures ; for, besides that you must soon leave them,
they wiU be apt to make you forget what you wiU gain or
lose by being a good or bad Christian.
Never fancy that any sin is smaU ; ' for the least known
sin continued in, wUl lead to a greater ;' and, if you should
provoke the Spirit of God to forsake you, you wiU be capable
of committing the very greatest crimes. Human nature, as
it is now corrupt, is the same in aU men ; we are all subject to
temptations ; and if ever, by our repeated crimes, we should
force the Spirit of God to leave us to ourselves, no man can
teU, no man can foresee, what barbarous wickedness he shall
be tempted to commit ; nor what unwelcome, unlooked for
calamities he may bring upon himself, whUe he goes from sin
to sin, tiU he meets with destruction.
For no man continues long at one certain pitch of wicked
ness ; for not only one evil habit begets another, but the more
a man sins, the less capable he makes himself of judging what
sin is, and the dreadful consequences of continuing in it.
And the influences of God's Holy Spirit, and the gracious
interpositions of Providence, have stiU less effect f upon his
mind and soul, tUl he has quite forgotten his Maker, tiU he
has fiUed up the measure of his iniquities, and tUl he meets
with destruction, generaUy in this world as weU as the next.
Whenever, therefore, you are sensible you have done amiss,
delay not one moment to beg of God to pardon you* for
Christ's sake, and to give you grace to do so no more.
And forget not an excellent rule, which I have formerly
mentioned, to direct you in most actions of moment : ' Do
not, at your peril, undertake any thing, which you cannot
with confidence beg of God to bless and prosper you in.'
Lastly, and above aU, remember, what cannot be too often
repeated, that without faith, a faithh which depends on the
merits of Jesus Christ for salvation, a faith which worketh by
' power s " for Christ's sake" om. h a faith . . . salvation" om.
WILSON. U

290 AN INSTRUCTION
PART love, which purifies the heart, overcomes the world, and keeps
 : — the commandments of God ; you cannot possibly live as be
comes a true Christian.
Ind. ' I beg you wiU explain what you mean by this.'
Miss. By this faith we mean, a deep, real sense, and firm,
belief, of the mercy and love of God, for His poor fallen and
lost creatures; and His kind proposal by His own Son to
make them happy for ever. This is that saving faith, which
wUl lead a Christian most powerfuUy to love God, and obey
His Son Jesus Christ, to Whom He hath given all power in
heaven and earth : this is that faith which will purify your
heart, will lead you to repentance, and keep you in the way
to eternal bfe ; and this is what you must beg of God, for
this faith is His gift ; and that He may increase it in you
unto your life's end.
Ind. ' I hope I shaU never forget to pray for so necessary
a grace.' Miss. I have only a few questions to ask you, in order to
your being baptized, which you must answer (to God) when
you are caUed upon to make a public profession of Chris
tianity. And first, Consider whether there are any ways of life, or
customs, which at present you are fond of, which you wUl not
utterly forsake, when you shaU be convinced that they are
forbidden by God, or displeasing to Him.
Ind. ' I know of none which I wiU not forsake in order to
please God.'
Miss. WiU you sincerely devote yourself to God, the Father
and Maker of aU things, that you may become His faithful
servant unto your life's end ?
Ind. ' I purpose, by His help, to do so, and become such.'
Miss. WUl you, with the same sincerity, devote yourself
to His Son our Lord Jesus Christ, for whose sake God has
promised to pardon aU your sins, to receive you into favour,
and to make you happy, if you continue to obey Him all
your days.
Ind. ' This I fully purpose to do.'
Miss. Lastly, WiU you dedicate and devote yourself to the
Holy Ghost, that good Spirit, that He may, by His all-powerful
grace and help, keep you from sin and wickedness, and assist

FOR THE INDIANS. 291
you in the way of holiness and happiness, that you may DIAL.
never be a reproach to that rebgion which you are going to — ^^ —
profess ' ?
Ind. ' I wUl most thankfuUy dedicate myself to Him, that,
by His assistance, I may be able to please God, and perform
what I have promised.'
Miss. You wUl not faU to do so, if you often consider, that
your everlasting happiness or misery wiU depend upon your
observing or neglecting the vows and promises you make at
your baptism.
And if to this, you add your sincere prayers to God, to
direct and bless you in the work you are desirous to under
take, He wiU most surely hear your prayers, and grant your
petitions, which you may make in some such words as these
foUowing. 1 undertake.

u2

SELECT SCRIPTURES

PRAYERS.

Matt. vi. 10. Thy kingdom come.
May the kingdoms of the world become the kingdoms of
the Lord, and of His Christ !
O Thou who art the Maker and Redeemer of aU, have
mercy upon all whom Thou hast made and redeemed; and
grant that none may make themselves incapable of that
happiness which Jesus Christ hath purchased with His most
precious blood. To this end, we beseech Thee to bless the
pious endeavours of aU persons and societies which strive to
propagate the Gospel ; that its divine truths may be received
in all the world ; that Thy ways may be known throughout
the earth, Thy saving health among aU nations ; that Thy
name may be great among the Heathen, and reverenced and
adored by all those that are yet strangers to Thy most glo
rious perfections. Have pity upon all those miserable people,
who stiU sit in darkness, and wrant the necessary means of
instruction : and grant that, by the preaching of the Gospel,
they may, in Thy good time, be delivered from their ig
norance, idolatry, and the bondage of Satan, in which they
have been so long enslaved. And may Thy good providence
reveal the means by which Thy kingdom may be enlarged,
and the whole earth fiUed with the knowledge of the Lord.
Grant this, O most a merciful God, for Jesus Christ's sake ;
to whom, with Thee, and the Holy Ghost, be aU honour,
glory, dominion, and power, for ever and ever. Amen.
" " most" om.

SELECT SCRIPTURES AND PRAYERS. 293
A SUPPLICATION ON BEHALF OF THE HEATHEN WORLD.
Matt. ix. 36. Jesus, seeing the multitude, was moved with
compassion, because they were as sheep having no shepherd.
— Pray ye the Lord of the harvest, that He would send
labourers into His harvest.
How many, O Jesus, of Thy sheep have no shepherd !
none to shew them their danger ! none to keep them out of
danger ! none to lead them where they may find pasture !
May Thine infinite wisdom and goodness, O Lord, reveal
to us the means, by which Thy Gospel may be preached
unto them : and prepare their hearts to receive the truth,
that they may be debvered from tbe bondage of corruption,
into the glorious liberty of the chUdren of God ! Send them
pastors after Thine own heart ; full of knowledge, com
passion, and zeal ; that, pitying their sad condition, they
may instruct them in the ways of truth, and of eternal life.
Increase the number and the graces of Thy messengers and
ministers ; and touch the hearts of all Christians with a true
compassion, bke Thine, O Lord, for aU such as are strangers
to Thee, and the merits of Thy death, by which they have
been redeemed, that they may cheerfuUy contribute to a
work so acceptable to the divine majesty. And may Thy
Holy Spirit, by the preaching of the Gospel, add daUy to
the Church such as shall be saved, through Thy merits and
mediation, O Lord, and lover of souls ! Amen.

A MISSIONARY S PRAYER.
John xvii. 20. Neither pray I for these alone, but for all
those that shall believe through their word.
On this Thy efficacious prayer, O Jesus, I depend for
success in this my undertaking and ministry. To this prayer
we aU owe our faith and conversion. In a grateful sense of
which, I beseech Thee, O Lord, to make me an instrument
of propagating Thy Gospel, and of converting others, and of

294 - SELECT SCRIPTURES AND PRAYERS.
fulfilling Thy Father's wUl, who would have aU men to be
saved, and to come to the knowledge of the truth.
Teach me, O Lord, by Thy Spirit, Thy Word, and Thy
example, how I ought to teach others : and, by Thy prevent
ing grace, prepare them for instruction; give them a great
concern and fear for themselves, that, feebng their own
misery, they may seek for help, and thankfuUy accept it,
when offered to them.
On Thy Almighty grace, O God, I rely for success in aU
my labours and ministry, and for a zeal both prudent and
fervent to promote Thy glory, the interests of Thy kingdom,
and the good of souls, for Jesus Christ's sake. Amen.

A PRAYER PROPER POR SUCH AS DESIRE TO BE INSTRUCTED IN
THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION.
Acts xvi. 30. Sirs, what must I do to be saved? And they
said, Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be
saved : and they spake unto him the word of the Lord, fyc,
and he was baptized.
Great God, have pity on me ; for I am in distress and
fear for myself. I have been convinced, that I shaU bve for
ever, after I leave this world, in either happiness or misery.
This gives me great uneasiness when I consider what must
become of me when I die. My own conscience accuseth me
of having done many things, which I know must greatly dis
please Thee. I find myself inclined to do eril continually,
and I know not how to help it ; so that my fears increase
upon me daUy. Thy people assure me, that Thou art good
and merciful to such as call upon Thee in their distress; and
that for the sake of Jesus Christ, Thy beloved Son, Thou
wilt pardon sinners, and receive them into favour. In con
fidence of this, I beseech Thee to pity my distressed condi
tion, and debver me from the ignorance and fears I labour
under. Cause me to know Thee, and Thy Son Christ, more
perfectly; and teach me how I must bve so as to please
Thee. Reward the endeavours of such as are so kind as to

SELECT SCRIPTURES AND PRAYERS. 295
instruct me. Give me an understanding heart, a teachable
temper, and an obedient wiU, that I may thankfuUy use the
means which Thou hast ordained for my salvation. Defend
me from the power and mabce of eril spirits, which may
strive to hinder my conversion. These blessings I beg for
the sake of Thy beloved Son, the Lord Jesus.

Dan. xu. 3. They that turn many to righteousness shall shine
as the stars, for ever and ever.
O merciful God, increase the number and the graces of
such as are zealous for Thy glory, and for the conversion of
sinners : impart to them the true way of instruction, and
may Thy blessing go along with their pious endeavours !
Tit. iii. 3. For we ourselves were sometimes foolish, diso
bedient, deceived, serving divers lusts and pleasures, living
in malice and envy, hateful, and hating one another.
This, O Jesus, had stUl been our sad condition, hadst not
Thou redeemed us by Thy death, and blessed us with the
bght of Thy Gospel. May this, O Lord, be the fruit of our
faith in Thee, and of our gratitude for Thy mercies to us,
that we pity the miseries of the heathen world, and en
deavour to make them partakers of the same blessings we
ourselves enjoy !

Acts xviii. 26. When Aquila and Priscilla had heard Apollos
speak, who knew only the baptism of John, they took him
unto them, and expounded unto him the way of God more
perfectly. Let it here be observed, that these two persons, both of
the laity, a man and his wife, were, by the Spirit of God,
made instruments of perfecting the faith of Apollos, a man
of otherwise great abilities : to shew Christians the import-

296 SELECT SCRIPTURES AND PRAYERS.
ance of what St. Paul tells us, (1 Cor. xii. 21.) The eye
cannot say of the hand, I have no need of thee ; nor again, tlie
head to the feet, I have no need of you.
Grant, O Lord, that the exemplary zeal and piety of these
two persons may encourage all good Christians to put their
helping hand to promote Thy glory in the conversion of
heathens ; and to awaken such Christians, amongst ourselves,
as are asleep, into a sense of their danger. Grant this, 0
Lord, for Jesus Christ's sake.

Tit. iii. 8. These things I will that thou affirm constantly,
that they which have believed in God, may be careful to
maintain good works.
God grant that aU Christians may, by their good bves,
shew the goodness and power of the religion which they
profess, and would have others to embrace ; that they may
add to their faith, virtue ; and that by their examples the
lives and manners of men may be reformed, this being the
great design of the Gospel, and the necessary condition of
the future happiness of believers !

Every private and weU-disposed Christian would do weU
to consider what a great deal of good he may do, by such
hints as these following, to his chUdren, his servants, or
his slaves.
The great corruption of human nature; The misery of
man, and his danger through sin ; The utter impossibUity of
saving ourselves ; The necessity and blessing of a Redeemer ;
The great love of God for His poor creatures, in sending His
Son to redeem them : — That aU our hopes of pardon and
happiness are from God's mercy through Christ our Saviour ;
That, as ever we hope for happiness, we must live according
to His doctrine and example ; endeavouring to grow every
day better, without ascribing any thing to ourselves, but all
to the grace of God : which grace is sufficient to enable us
to overcome all the difficulties we meet with.

SELECT SCRIPTURES AND PRAYERS. 297
If we add to these, the certainty of a future life, and a
future judgment; and the rewards and punishments of an
other world, &c, such hints as these, seriously and often
repeated, wUl, through the grace of God, awaken the most
careless and ignorant, and force them to ask, Wfiat must I do
to be saved ? And they may be directed to such as are sent
and ordained to instruct them in the way of salvation : and
the merciful God give them good success !

PRIVATE AND FAMILY
PRAYERS, &c.

A Seasonable Instruction.
Public and private prayers, and thanksgivings, are a
homage and duty, which aU men owe to God as their Creator,
their Lord and King ; and by which they are to acknowledge
their obedience to, and their dependance upon Him, for bfe
and breath, and all things which they enjoy or hope for.
This, therefore, God bath made our indispensable duty :
and it will be a downright rebellion, for any man to refuse
this homage any day of bis life ; the wilful neglect of this
being, in effect, to disown His power over us, His goodness to
help us in our necessities, and His justice to punish such as
transgress his commands ; and to question the faithfulness
of His promise to pardon the truly penitent sinner, and to
reward aU such as sincerely strive to please Him.
This neglect and disobedience is very often punished by
God's leaving men to themselves, and to their own wicked
ways ; which ever did, and ever will, end in their ruin, — very
often in this world, but always in the world to come, without
a miracle of grace, which such sinners have no reason to
hope for.
The cause of which is plain : the constant and wilful
omission of this duty is a sure way to lose the knowledge
and remembrance of God, of His word and promises : and
then men will have no motives to fear or to love God, nor
any reason to hope for any good from Him.
It will also very naturally lead such people to depend

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C. 299
upon themselves only : to forget their own sad condition and
misery; that they are liable to God's wrath, and even to
damnation : which knowledge is necessary ; and for this end
was revealed, even to awaken and humble sinners, that, by a
true repentance, they may escape the bitter pains of eternal
misery. Now the Spirit of God threatens, that such as will not
retain God in their knowledge (which can be done only by
praying to Him daUy), shall be given up by God to a repro
bate mind, that is, to a mind void of judgment ; to do what is
right in their own eyes, let what will follow.
And the event wiU certainly be this : They wib faU under
the power and government of Satan, and his eril angels, who
wUl lead them, as he did the heathen world, to commit all
iniquity with greediness, tiU they are fit for no place but heU.
Noio, if these be truths of the Gospel, as most surely they
are, one would hope there would need no other words, to
persuade every one who is in his right mind, and not already
in the sad condition before mentioned, to beg of God to keep
him, by His grace, from faUing into such dreadful circum
stances. The most sure way to avoid it is, to dedicate some time
every day of our bves to the worship of God; humbly to
acknowledge our dependance upon Him ; to confess our own
weakness to help and govern ourselves ; to beg pardon for
having offended Him ; to pray for His grace, and protection,
and blessing ; and to give Him thanks for His mercies and
favours to us.
By doing this, we shall retain God in our knowledge : This
wiU be a true and solid foundation of peace, and comfort, and
happiness : provided it be performed out of a deep sense of
our own wants and miseries, with a firm faith in God's
promises to fulfil the desires of them that fear Him, and with
an eye to the blood of Jesus our Redeemer, for whose sake,
and through whose sufferings, we are reconciled to God, and
God to us.
The foUowing devotions" wiU direct those who stand in
need of such helpsb, what to pray for, every morning and
evening oi their bves. Not but that every serious Christian
• are here added, that they who b may be directed what

300 PRIVATE AND PAMILY PRAYERS, &C.
will find occasion to ask many more favours and blessings,
than can be set down in any form of prayer whatever.
For this reason there are added c some short instructions,
as also proper texts of Holy Scripture, with short medita
tions upon them, to help d the devotion of such as are weU-
disposed, and also to lead them into a way of profiting at
all times, by tbe Holy Scriptures heard or read by them or
others, wliich we all too often hear without being bettered
by them.

The Duty and Benefit of Morning Prayer for any person
in private.
Very many are the eril consequences of going without
God into a world fuU of temptations and dangers, which of
ourselves we can neither foresee nor escape.
Whoever considers this, and the infinite mischiefs which
may follow, will never venture abroad, without praying for
God's guidance, protection, and blessing, every morning of
his life.

e MORNING PRAYER FOR A PERSON IN PRIVATE.
What shall I render unto the Lord, for His mercies renewed
unto me every morning ?
I will offer the sacrifice of thanksgiving, and pay my vows
unto the Most High.
And may God accept of my most hearty thanks for my
preservation and refreshment, and for all the blessings of the
night past, and of my life past !
Possess my soul, gracious God, with such a sense of this
Thy goodness, and of my dependance upon Thee, for life,
and health, and prosperity, and comfort, that it may be my
delight, as it is my duty and interest, to serve and obey
Thee. And that I may do this with a quiet mind, forgive me the
c after every prayer, some ' This form omitted here, and the
d assist form in p. 303 substituted for it.

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C. 301
sins of which my conscience is afraid, and avert the judg
ments which I have justly deserved.
Give me grace, that I may continue in Thy fear all the
day long ; and that I may bve and act as having Thee, O
God, the constant witness of my conduct ; and that it may
be the purpose of my soul never to offend Thee wilfully.
May Thy restraining grace preserve me from the temp
tations of an eril world, from the frailty and corruption of
my own nature, and from the eril principles and practices
of the age we live in !
Possess my heart with a sincere love for Thee, and for all
mankind ; and grant that I may have this comfortable and
sure proof of Thy love abiding in me, that I study to please
Thee, and to keep Thy commandments.
Give me a tender compassion for the wants and miseries
of my neighbour, that Thou mayest have compassion upon
me, O God.
In all my ways I do acknowledge Thee. Do Thou, O
Lord, direct my paths, and teach me to guide my affairs,
my designs, my words and actions, with charity, discretion,
justice, and piety.
Shew me the way that I should walk in, and give me
grace to follow the conduct of Thy good Spirit, that I may
do my duty in that state of life in which Thy providence
has placed me.
Let me ever remember, that the night cometh when no
man can work ; and that now is the time in which to provide
for eternity.
Grant, gracious God, that no worldly pleasures, no worldly
business, may ever make me lose the sight of death, or forget
the dangers that surround me.
FU1 my heart with the dread of the punishments prepared
for impenitent sinners, and my soul with a sense of the
blessings which wUl be the sure reward of all them that
love Thee, and obey Thy laws.
Hear me, O heavenly Father, not according to my im
perfect petitions, but according to the full meaning of that
holy prayer, which Thy beloved Son hath taught us :
Our Father, which art in heaven ; hallowed be Thy name.
Thy kingdom come. Thy wiU be done in earth, as it is in

302 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C
heaven. Give us this day our dady bread. And forgive us
our trespasses, as we forgive them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation ; but debver us from evil.
For Thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for
ever and ever. Amen.
The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God,
and the feUowship of the Holy Ghost, be with us all ever
more. Amen.

The Duty and Benefit of Evening Prayer for a person
in private.
Sleep, said a great man, is so like death, that I dare not
trust it without saying my prayers. And, indeed, for fear of
the worst, a thoughtful Christian wiU take care to make his
peace with God before he goes to sleep ; and put himself
under God's protection every evening of his life, that he may
be safe from fear of evil.

EVENING PRAYER FOR A PERSON IN PRIVATE.
That it hath pleased Thee, O God, to add another day to
the years of my life, and to keep me from the dangers of an
evil world : for these, and for all Thy mercies from day to
day bestowed upon me, I bless Thy good and gracious pro
vidence, most earnestly beseeching Thee to pardon my of
fences of the day past, and to grant that they may never
rise up in judgment against me.
Lord, the fraUty of man, without Thee, cannot but fall :
in aU temptations, therefore, I beseech Thee to succour me,
that no sin may ever get the dominion over me.
Give me a salutary dread of the corruption of my own
heart : make me truly sensible of the end of sin, and mindful
of my own infirmities and backslidings.
Vouchsafe unto all sinners a true sense of their unhappy
state, a fear of Thy judgments, and grace and strength to
break their bonds.

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C. 303
Enbghten my soul with saving truth. Correct me in
mercy, and reduce me when I go astray. Make me ever
mindful of my latter end, and fix in my heart a lively sense
of the happiness and misery of the world to come.
May the thoughts of death mortify in me all pride and
covetousness, and a love for this world ; and may my firm
bebef of a judgment to come make me ever careful to
please Thee, my Lord and Judge, that I may find mercy
at that day !
Grant that I may be down to sleep with the same charit
able and forgiving temper, in which I desire and hope to die.
And may the almighty God take me, and all that belong
to me, under His gracious and powerful protection ! May
He give His Angels charge concerning us, and keep us in
perpetual peace and safety, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
St. John xvi. 23. Verily, I say unto you, Wftatsoever ye shall
ask the Father in My name, He will give it you.
In Thy name, O Jesus, and in the fuU meaning of the
words which Thou hast taught us, I pray God, for Thy sake,
to hear me, and to give me what is most convenient for me :
Our Father, which art in heaven ; &c.
The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, &c.

ANOTHER MORNING PRAYER, FOR A PERSON IN PRIVATE.
Blessed be the Lord for His mercies renewed unto me
every morning : for my preservation and refreshment, and
for aU the blessings of the night past, for which aU thanks
and glory be to Thee, my God and Father !
Gracious God, continue to me these, and all other Thy
blessings, so long, and in such a measure, as shaU be most
for Thy glory, and my salvation.
Possess my soul, I beseech Thee, with a true and saving
faith, and with such a sense of Thy goodness to me, and of
my dependance upon Thee, that it may be my debght, as it
is my interest and duty, to serve and obey Thee.

304 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C.
But that I may serve Thee with a quiet mind, forgive me
all my sins, I beseech Thee, for Thy dear Son's sake, and
withhold the judgments of which my conscience is afraid.
Keep it ever in the heart of Thy servant, that it is an evil
thing and bitter, to forsake and offend the Lord.
And, above aU things, keep me from wilful and deliberate
sins, that I may never grieve Thy Holy Spirit, nor provoke
Thee to leave me to myself.
Let Thy restraining grace preserve me from the tempta
tions of the world, the flesh, and the devil ; that I may fall
into no sin, nor run into any kind of danger ; but that all
my doings may be ordered by Thee, that I may do always
that which is righteous in Thy sight ; and that I may live
and act as having Thee, O God, tbe constant witness of all
my thoughts, designs, words, and actions.
May I never render myself, by new sins, unworthy of Thy
guidance and protection ! Suffer me not to go astray, or
bring me back by such ways as to Thee shaU seem meet.
May I love Thee with aU my heart, and all mankind for
Thy sake ! And may I ever have tbis sure proof of Thy
love abiding in me, that I may study to please Thee, and to
keep Thy commandments ; and that I may forgive, and love,
and do good to my neighbours, as becomes a disciple of
Jesus Christ !
Assist me by Thy grace, faithfully to perform aU the du
ties of my caUing ; and thankfuUy to receive, and patiently
to bear, whatever Thy providence shaU order for me.
Preserve me from an idle and useless life ; ever remem
bering, that the night cometh when no man can work; and
that now is the time in which to provide for eternity.
And grant, O Lord, that no worldly pleasure, no worldly
business, may ever make me lose the sight of death.
And may the thoughts of death obbge me to be truly and
sincerely good ; to mortify aU pride and vanity, covetousness,
hatred, envy, and malice ; to be serious, sober, and watchful,
while I continue in this state of trial !
Hear me, O Heavenly Father, not according to my im
perfect petitions, but according to the full meaning of that
holy prayer, which Thy only Son hath taught us, in com
passion to our infirmities.

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C. 305
Our Father, which art in heaven ; &c.
The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, &c.

SOME SHORT MEDITATIONS POR SUCH AS ARE WELL-DISPOSED,
AND HAVE TIME TO SPARE.
John xvi. 23. Verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall
ask the Father in My name, He shall give it you.
Every thing is promised to this duty, when we pray as
we ought to do ; that is, In the name, and through the
merits, of Jesus Christ ; out of a sense of our own wants and
miseries ; with the humility of sinful creatures ; and with a
full purpose of doing what we know wUl please God.
O Lord, vouchsafe me these dispositions, that I may never
ask Thee any thing in vain, or render myself unworthy to
receive Thy blessings.
Prov. iu. 5, 6. Lean not unto thine own understanding ;
in all thy ways acknowledge God, and He shall direct thy
paths. Do Thou, O God, direct my paths, and teach me to guide
my affairs with charity, discretion, justice, and piety. Shew
me the way that I should walk in, and give me grace to fol
low the conduct of Thy good Spirit, for the sake of Jesus
Christ. 1 Cor. xv. 33. Evil communications corrupt good manners.
No man must say, that he has any respect for God, or fear
for himself, who chooseth the conversation of wicked men.
Their idle and profane discourses wiU leave eril impressions
upon the mind. Their indecent freedom with the name of
God, and things sacred, wUl lessen the reverence we owe to
the Divine Majesty. Their filthy and lewd talk wiU destroy
modesty, and every grace and virtue; and will not fail to.
wear off the thoughts and fears of what may come hereafter.
May Thy graces, O God, keep me from a conversation so dis
pleasing to Thee, and so destructive to the souls of men;
grant this for Christ's sake !

306 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C.

1 Pet. i. 17. Pass the time of your sojourning here in fear.
Give me, O God, this most necessary and most useful fear
and dread of the unfaithfulness of my own heart. Make me
ever mindful of my infirmities and faUings, that I may he
more watchful over myself, and more earnest in my prayers
for the help of Thy grace for the time to come.

Every thoughtful person, before he lieth down to sleep, will put
himself under the protection of God, who giveth His angels
charge concerning His elect, to preserve them from the powers
of darkness, from the dangers ofthe night, and from all sad
accidents. ANOTHER EVENING FRAYER FOR A PERSON IN PRIVATE.
O most gracious and merciful God, I give Thee thanks,
that it hath pleased Thee to add another day to the years of
my life, and that none of Thy judgments, to which for my
sins I am justly liable, have faUen upon me.
Accept, O Lord, of my unfeigned thanks, for this Thy
constant care over me : for debvering me from the dangers
of an eril world : and for the many undeserved blessings
bestowed upon me day after day.
Blessed be Thy goodness, that my sins and ingratitude
have not prevented Thee from bringing me safe to the
evening of this day.
O God, infinite in mercy, pardon my sins of the day past,
whether in thought, word, or deed, which I have committed
through the fraud and mabce of the deril, or through my
own weakness and frailty ; and grant that they may never
rise up in judgment against me.
Prepare me, I beseech Thee, for the continuance of Thy
favours by giving me the grace of a true repentance, and a
thorough amendment of bfe.
Make me truly sensible of the weakness and corruption of
my nature ; and the need I have of Thy gracious help, that
I may pray for it continuaUy.

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C. 307
May I ever make a right use of the time which Thy
goodness shaU yet vouchsafe me, and not dare to abuse Thy
patience and long-suffering.
Make me ever sensible of my latter end, that death may
not overtake me unprepared : and in the hour of death, and
in the day of judgment, good Lord debver me.
O God aU powerful, take me this night under Thy pro
tection ; preserve me from the powers of darkness, and from
the dangers of the night ; and by Thy grace and providence,
bring me at last through aU the trials and temptations of
this world to a blessed end : that I may die in peace, and
rest in hope, and rise in glory : through Jesus Christ ; in
whose name, and according to the fuU meaning of that holy
prayer which He hath taught us, I most humbly beseech
Thee to hear me, for myself, and for all Christian people.
Our Father, which art in heaven ; &c.
The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, &c.

SHORT MEDITATIONS, POR SUCH AS HAVE TIME, AND ARE
WELL-DISPOSED.
Eph. iv. 26. Let not the sun go down upon your wrath.
Lord, grant that I may be down to sleep, with the same
charitable dispositions with which I desire to die. I beseech
Thee for aU that are my enemies; not for judgment and
vengeance, but for Thy mercy ; for their pardon and con
version, and for their eternal happiness.
Heb. ui. 7, 8. To-day if ye will hear His voice, harden not
your hearts.
This is the day, and this the life, in which God speaks to
us in mercy. Lord, grant that I may not harden my heart
against this truth : nor let me slip this day of Thy patience ;
that neither the cares nor the pleasures of this life may ever
make me forget, that tbis is the day on which my salvation
depends, so far, that I know not whether I shaU have another.
x2

308 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C.
Rev. iii. 3. Thou shalt not know what hour I will come
upon thee.
Let me give credit to Thee, O God, Lord of truth, and
not to my own corrupt heart, which would flatter me, that I
may have time and warning sufficient to prepare for death !
But give me grace, O Lord, to be prepared for that unknown
hour, by a speedy repentance, a true conversion, and a holy
life. Matt. xvi. 26. What is a man profited if he shall gain the
whole world, and lose his own soul.
How many live without thinking of this ! We admire and
we envy those who get great estates for themselves and for
their children ; making their riches their delight, their hap
piness, and the whole concern and business of their bves.
Lord, debver Thy servant from such a bbndness, as must
end in my everlasting ruin, and in the loss of my soul, for
which the whole world cannot make me amends.
Luke xin. 7, 8. Behold, these three years I come seeking
fruit on this fig-tree, and find none. Cut it down : why
cumber eth it the ground ? — Lord, let it alone this year also :
if it bear fruit, well ; if not, then after that, Thou shalt cut
it down.
I adore Thy wonderful patience, O God, towards me ; and
Thy merciful intercession, O Jesus, with Thy Father, for
sparing me : may this goodness and long-suffering lead me
to repentance ! And may Thy all-powerful grace enable me
to bring forth fruits meet for repentance, and worthy of Thy
future care !

MORNING PRAYER POR A FAMILY.
Josh. xxiv. 15. As for me and my house, we will serve
the Lord.
This ought to be the sincere resolution and constant

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C. 309
practice of every Christian master of a family. Without this,
none can reasonably expect to have dutiful children, or
faithful servants; nor justly hope to have God's blessing in
this world, or in the world to come.

Let some one devoutly read or say what followeth, the rest of
the family seriously attending.
The Lord hath brought us safe to the beginning of
this day: let us give Him thanks for this, and for all His
mercies. Let us pray, that we may bve in the fear of God, and
continue in love and charity with our neighbours.
That His Holy Spirit may direct and rule our hearts,
teaching us what to do, and what to avoid :
That the grace of God may ever be with us, to support us
in aU dangers and carry us through all temptations.
That the Lord may bless aU our honest endeavours, and
make us content with what His providence shaU order for
us : and that we may continue His faithful servants this day
and aU the days of our life.
For aU which blessings let us devoutly pray.

Then all devoutly kneeling, let one say,
O most gracious and merciful God, by whom the world is
governed and preserved, we give Thee humble thanks for
Thy fatherly care over us ; in preserving us from the dangers
of the night past, and in bringing us safe this morning to
see another day.
We gratefuUy acknowledge our dependence upon Thee,
for aU the necessaries, conveniences, and comforts of our bfe ;
for aU the means of our weU-being here, and of our everlast
ing happiness hereafter.
We give Thee thanks for the light of Thy Gospel, and the
help of Thy grace, and for the promise Thou hast made us
of pardon and forgiveness through Thy Son Christ Jesus, on
our sincere repentance and amendment.
Give us, we beseech Thee, such a sense of these and all

310 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C
other Thy mercies to us, as may make us truly thankful to
Thee for them.
Give us grace that we may ever walk as in Thy sight;
make a conscience of all our ways; and, fearing to offend
Thee, may never fall into the sins we have repented of.
Enable us to resist and overcome the temptations of the
world, the flesh, and the deril ; to foUow the motions of Thy
good Spirit; to be serious and holy in our bves; true and
just in our dealings ; watchful over our thoughts, our words,
and our actions; dUigent in our business, and temperate in
aU things.
Give us grace honestly to improve aU the talents which
Thou hast committed to our trust : and may no worldly
business, no worldly pleasures, divert us from the concerns
of the life to come !
May Thy blessing be upon our persons, upon our labours,
upon our substance; and upon aU that belong to us: and
may we never undertake any work, which we dare not beg
Thee to prosper !
May Thy grace defend us in aU assaults of our enemies :
and grant that this day we fall into no sin, neither run into
any kind of danger : but that aU our doings may be ordered
by Thy governance, to do always that which is righteous
in Thy sight.
Give us, gracious God, what is needful for us, and grace
not to abuse Thy favours : give us, we beseech Thee, con
tented minds; and make us ever mindful of the wants of
others. Give us, in this world, the knowledge of Thy truth, and
in the world to come, life everlasting. Amen.
Hear us, O merciful God, not according to our imperfect
petitions, but according to the fuU meaning of that form of
prayer which Jesus Christ hath taught us, and for His sake.
Our Father, which art in heaven ; &c.
The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, &c.

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C. 311
PROPER MEDITATIONS POR SUCH AS HAVE TIME, AND ARE
DEVOUTLY DISPOSED.
Psalm cxxrii. 1. Except the Lord build the house, they
labour in vain that build it.
Unhappy and blind are they, who expect to prosper with
out Thy blessing, O Lord. I do therefore beg that blessing
upon myself and family, my labours, and substance. And
may I never hinder Thy blessings, by undertaking any work
which may dishonour Thee, or my Chiistian profession ! Fit
us, O Lord, by Thy grace, for that house not made with
hands, eternal in the heavens, prepared for them that love
and fear Thee.
Hab. ii. 9. Woe to him that coveteth an evil covetousness to
his house, that he may set his nest on high, that he may be
delivered from the power of evil.
Deliver us, O God, from covetousness, the root of all evil;
which leads men to trust in themselves; to forget their
dependence upon Thee; and foobshly to hope to be out of
the reach of misfortunes, and those erils and afflictions,
which are designed in great mercy, for the punishment of
sin, and for the salvation of sinners. Preserve us, O Lord,
from this too common but damnable sin of covetousness, for
Jesus Christ's sake. Amen.
Luke xvii. 26 — 29. As it was in the days of Noah, and
of Lot: they did eat, they drank, they bought, they sold,
they planted, they builded; till the day that Lot went out
of Sodom, when they were all destroyed.
Lord, open our eyes before we are surprised by death, as
those miserable sinners were in the days of Noah, and of
Lot. May this be a warning to us ! And keep us, by Thy
grace, from setting our hearts too eagerly upon the business,
the cares, or pleasures, of this bfe, without considering how
soon and suddenly we may be caUed out of it ; and that day
overtake us unawares.

312 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C.
Col. iv. 1. Masters, give unto your servants that which is
just and equal, knowing that ye also have a Master in
heaven.O heavenly Master, bless me with good and faithful ser
vants : and grant that I may perform all the duties of a
Christian master ; that I may have a tender concern for the
welfare both of their bodies and souls, and be an example to
them of sobriety, justice, and piety; and that we may be a
household fearing God. And may Thy blessing be upon
them, and upon aU my affairs committed to their trust, for
the sake of Thy beloved Son.

PARENTS FOR CHILDREN.
Eph. vi. 4. Ye parents, bring up your children in the nurture
and admonition of the Lord.
O God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, for His sake
bless my children with healthful bodies, and understanding
souls, and sanctified hearts, that they may remember their
Creator aU their days. Let Thy grace preserve them from
the temptations of an eril world, and may I never be wanting
in any part of my duty to them, but instruct them in the
faith and duties of a Christian bfe ; convince them of their
faults, and correct them in reason and love. O be Thou, 0
God, their Father and portion in this world, and in the
world to come ! Amen.

EVENING PRAYER POR A FAMILY.
Let one of the family read or say distinctly what followeth,
the rest seriously attending.
By the favour of God, we are come to the evening of this
day ; and we are so much nearer our latter end.

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C. 313
Let us seriously consider this, and pray God to prepare us
for the hour of death.
Let us, with penitent hearts, beseech Him to pardon our
offences, and to deliver us from the evils which they have
deserved. Let us resolve to amend whatever we have done amiss,
and pray God, that His grace may keep us from return
ing to those sins which we have repented of.
And then we may be safe under His protection, who alone
can defend us from the powers of darkness.
For aU which blessings let us devoutly pray.
Then all devoutly kneeling, let one distinctly say,
O Lord and heavenly Father, we acknowledge Thy great
goodness to us in sparing us when we deserve punishment :
in giving us the necessaries of this life, and in setting before
us the happiness of a better.
O merciful God, pardon our offences, correct and amend
what is amiss in us, that as we grow in years, we may grow
in grace, and the nearer we come to our latter end, the
better we may be prepared for it.
In the midst of life we are in death.
Lord, grant that these thoughts may make us careful
how we bve, that we may escape the bitter pains of eternal
misery. Take from us aU ignorance, hardness of heart, and too
much carefulness for the things of this life.
Make us an household fearing Thee, O God, submitting
ourselves to Thy good pleasure, and putting our whole trust
in Thy mercy.
Give us a true knowledge of ourselves, of the corruption
of our nature, and the necessity of Thy gracious help to
save us from ruin.
And may the Spirit of Christ ever live and rule in us,
possessing our souls with a sincere love of Thee, O God,
with an earnest desire to please Thee, and with a dread of
offending Thee.

314 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C.
Sanctify us whoUy, we beseech Thee, that our spirits, and
souls, and bodies, may be preserved blameless unto the
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Continue to us, and to aU Christian churches, the means
of grace and salvation ; and may the saving truths of the
Gospel be published and received in all the world !
Vouchsafe unto us an interest in all the prayers of Thy
holy Church, wliich have tbis day been offered to the throne
of grace.
Forgive aU that have injured us, and forgive us our many
offences against our neighbour.
Bless, we beseech Thee, O God, aU those whom Thy pro
vidence hath set over us, whether in Church or State : and
give us grace to honour and obey them for conscience sake.
Defend us from aU adversities which may happen to our
bodies, and from all eril thoughts which may assault and
hurt our souls; and prepare us to receive with an humble
resignation whatever Thy providence shaU think best for us.
And, finaUy, we beseech Thee to give us grace, that we
may lead and end our lives in Thy faith and fear, and to
Thy glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Hear us, O merciful God, for ourselves and for aU man
kind, not according to our weak understandings, but accord
ing to the full meaning of that holy prayer, which Thy be
loved Son hath taught us.
Our Father which art in heaven ; &c.

f Select Scriptures, and Meditations upon them ; which may
teach us how to profit by reading the Scriptures.
Matt. x. 30. Tlie very hairs of your head are all numbered.
Let this Thy wonderful providence, O God, and care over
us, be evermore our comfort and defence against aU the erils
which may happen to our bodies, and aU evU thoughts which
may assault and hurt our souls; against the distracting
cares of this life, and against the fears and adversities which
' This section, om. in the ed. of 1781, is printed here from the folio of 1782.

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C 315
may befal us. Thine infinite wisdom knows aU our wants
and dangers, and the properest means of conveying rebef and
succour to us. Thy fatherly goodness cannot but pity us ;
Thy power is able to help us ; and Thy faithfulness can never
faU us. O may we never render ourselves unworthy of this
Thy divine protection.
Luke ix. 23. Jesus said unto them all, If any man will come
after Me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily,
and follow Me.
O Jesus, who hast made this the rule and means of our
salvation, enable us, by Thy Spirit, Thy doctrine, and ex
ample, to observe it daily ; to wean our hearts from a love
and fondness for this world, 'its pleasures, profits, and all its
idols ; to mortify our corrupt affections, and to correct and
amend what is amiss in us: g that we may be meek, and
humble, and temperate; and learn to submit our wUls to
the wiU and law of God : and grant, O Lord, that we may
never lead heathens and unbelievers to have unworthy
thoughts of Thee and of Thy religion, by our ungodly bves,
whUe we pretend to be Thy u followers.
Luke xbi. 24. Strive to enter in at the strait gate ; for many,
I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able.
May we never flatter ourselves that the way to heaven and
happiness is easy, and that the generabty of Christian people
are in the way of salvation, when Thou hast declared the
contrary ! O may Thy Spirit convince us that our salvation
is not to be secured without great watchfulness and care,
without labour, pains, and dibgence : and that, on these
conditions, Thy goodness wiU enable us to overcome all
the difficulties we can possibly meet with !
Luke xi. 13. If ye being evil, know how to give good gifts
unto your children; how much more shall your heavenly
Father give [good things, and] His Holy Spirit, to them
that ask Him !
' to be meek (1751.) h followers of Thee.

316 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C.
O heavenly Father, let it be unto us according to this
Thy Son's most faithful promise. For His sake, give us Thy
Holy Spirit to live and act in us, to guide and assist us aU
our days ; and may we ever ask and be content with such
good things as it shaU please Thee to give us ! And grant
that we may never grieve Thy Holy Spirit ; 'never reject His
godly motions, or render ourselves unworthy of His abode
with us, by living in any known sin.
Rev. iii. 19. As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten.
O ! that we may acknowledge Thy loving-kindness to us,
in aU the dispensations of Thy providence ! Our corrupt
nature will not let us see this ! It is Thy grace alone which
must convince us, that a Father so good would not suffer
afflictions to faU upon His chUdren without an absolute ne
cessity. Convince us, therefore, O God, that we stand in
need of Thy rebukes, to awaken and amend us : and enable
us to bear aU the afflictions of this bfe with patience, and an
entire resignation to Thy wisdom and goodness, and make
them powerful means of our eternal salvation. Amen.

ANOTHER MORNING PRAYER POR A FAMILY.
0 God, by whom the whole world is governed and preserved,
we give Thee humble thanks for Thy fatherly care over us,
beseeching Thee to make us truly sensible of all Thy mercies,
and thankful for them.
We are indeed unworthy of Thy favours, for we have
broken Thy laws, neglected Thy commands, despised Thy
promises, and have been unthankful for Thy blessings.
Lord, be merciful unto us, and forgive us those things
whereof our consciences are afraid ; make us every day more
careful of our ways, more concerned to please Thee, more
sensible of our wants and unworthiness, and of Thy great
goodness, that we may be afraid to offend Thee ; that we
may ever look up to Thee for what we want ; depend upon
Thy power, and goodness, and truth, and be satisfied with
what Thy providence shall order for us.

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C. 317
And blessed be Thy Holy Spirit, who hath made known
to us the things that would undo us ; who hath assured us,
that no adulterer, no covetous person ; that none who envieth
lus neighbour, or defraudeth his brother ; that no drunkard
or profane person, who bveth in a wilful neglect of Thy laws,
shaU enter into the kingdom of heaven.
Lord, increase our knowledge, and confirm our faith, that
we, stedfastly bebeving Thy threats and judgments, may be
truly afraid of them, and abhor those sins which would bring
them upon us.
O Lord, leave us not unto ourselves, for without Thee we
can do nothing that is good. To Thee therefore we look up
for grace to know our duty, for willing minds to desire to do
it ; for strength to perform what Thou requirest of us, and
that Thou wUt mercifuUy pardon our infirmities, and accept
of our unworthy service.
Give, O Lord, Thy good angels charge over us, that neither
the deril nor his wicked instruments, neither the world nor
its vanities ; that neither eril customs, nor the evil bent of
our own hearts, may bring upon us those miseries which
may make our bves uncomfortable : but if afflictions are
necessary, and if in Thy wise providence Thou shalt think
fit to visit us, give us grace that we may thankfully receive,
and patiently bear, whatever Thy hand shaU bring upon us,
stedfastly bebeving, that aU things shaU work together for
good to those that fear God, and trust in His mercy.
Bless aU our honest endeavours with good success; con
tinue to us the blessings we already enjoy; make every
condition of bfe, every blessing we receive, every thing that
befaUeth us, a means of bringing us nearer unto Thee, and
to that happiness which Thou hast prepared for them that
love Thee.
Give us grace that we may never forget that we depend
upon Thee ; that we may never trust in ourselves, nor in
uncertain riches, but in the living God, who hath graciously
promised that He wUl never faU them that seek Him. Lord,
let it be unto Thy servants according to this word.
Continue to us the means of grace, Thy word, and sacra
ments ; the comfort of solemn assembbes ; the blessing of a
regular, learned, and pious ministry ; and let none of these

318 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C
favours be lost upon us; but grant that we may grow in
grace, and in aU saving knowledge, until we come to Thine
everlasting kingdom.
Bless the king and government of this land. Let brotherly
love and charity increase amongst us, and root out aU growing
vices. Supply the necessities of the poor and needy; help
and comfort the afflicted, the fatherless, and the widow; de
bver or support aU that labour under any pressing calamity,
sadness of spmt, or infirmity of body, and especiaUy all such
as suffer for a righteous cause.
Preserve aU that travel by land or sea ; bless the labours
of all honest men ; and hear our prayers for aU that desire
or that stand in need of them, and especiaUy for those that
cannot pray for themselves.
The Lord bless, preserve, and keep us this day, and aU
that belongs to us ; the Lord make us innocent in our lives,
useful in our generation, prudent in our behaviour, obedient
to His laws, and thankful for His favours.
Vouchsafe us a share in the happiness of the next world;
and His blessed will be done for what shall befal us in this.
These things, and whatever else our necessities, our charity,
or our duty, obligeth us to pray for, we most humbly beg in
the name and in the words of om- blessed Saviour : —
Our Father, which art in heaven ; &c.
The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, &c.
To be added on Sunday Morning.
Be graciously present with aU that this day meet to serve
Thee; bless the labours of those that watch for our souls;
and give us all grace to hear with attention, to receive the
word with meekness, and to serve the Lord with joyfulness
and gladness of heart.
Teach us all things necessary to salvation ; enable us to
understand and remember the sacred truths delivered to us,
with full purpose of living accordingly, that our conversation
may be holy, and our end everlasting bfe.

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C 319

ANOTHER EVENING PRAYER POR A FAMILY.
O Almighty and everlasting God, for all the blessings we
every day receive from Thy bounty ; for aU the known, and
for aU the unobserved favours, debverances, risitations, and
graces of Thy Holy Spirit ; we bless Thy good providence,
beseeching Thee still to continue Thy fatherly care over us,
for we have no power to help ourselves. To Thee therefore
we pray daily ; to Thee we give thanks and praise ; from
Thee we expect and hope for the greatest blessings when
we do weU ; and from Thee we fear the severest punishments
when our deeds are eril.
God be merciful unto us, that have broken His laws,
abused His patience, despised the means of grace, and re
sisted His good Spirit, making ourselves unworthy of the
least of His mercies, and bable to His just anger.
O Lord, make us to see the evU and the danger of sin ;
that we may repent and turn to Thee with all our hearts,
and bring forth fruits meet for repentance.
Pity our infirmities, and help us to overcome them ; renew
in us Thy image daily, and keep us from forsaking Thee for
the time to come, that death may never take us unprepared.
So teach us to number our days, that we may apply our
hearts unto wisdom ; that we may consider in this our day
the things that belong unto our peace, for we are ere long
to die. O that we may live as we hope to die ! that in the
hour of death and in the day of judgment, our Lord may
debver us from the power of the deril, from the just re
ward of our sins, and from everlasting death.
If at any time we are in danger of forgetting Thee and our
duty, reduce us by such ways as to Thee seems most meet,
and make us at all times obedient to Thy gracious call, that
the longer we bve we may serve Thee more faithfuby.
Deliver us, O God, from the sin that doth most easily
beset us ; from the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and
the pride of life; from aU unprofitable and sinful thoughts;
from lying lips and a deceitful tongue ; from an uncharitable
heart, and from an inconstant mind.
Let Thy good Spirit ever be with us, to direct and rule

320 private and family prayers, &c.
our hearts, to keep us from falbng, and to present us blame
less before the presence of Thy glory.
Let Thy blessing, O Lord, be upon us, to defend us in all
dangers, and to comfort us in aU adversities.
Take us under Thy protection, defend us from the dangers
of the night, from the prince and powers of darkness, from
all filthiness of flesh and spirit, and keep us in perpetual
peace and safety.
In mercy remember all that want those blessings we
enjoy; all that want Thy help; all that call to Thee for
succour. Remember, O merciful God, our friends, our relations,
and aU Thy servants, that they may be made partakers of
the same blessings which we ask for ourselves.
And grant unto us aU, that when we depart this bfe, we
may dwell with Thee in life everlasting.
Hear us, O God, not according to our weak understand
ings, but according to the fuU meaning of that form of
words which Jesus Christ hath taught us :
Our Father, which art in heaven ; &c.
To be added on Sunday Evening.
Blessed be God for this good day, and for the many op
portunities of serving Him. Grant, O Lord, that we may
not receive Thy grace in vain, but that we may bve as he-
cometh Christians who bebeve and hope for the joys of
heaven. Reward all that do us good, and especiaUy all such as
watch for our souls ; grant that they may save themselves,
and such as hear them, that both we and they may enjoy an
everlasting sabbath, through the merits of Jesus Christ.

'ANOTHER MORNING PRAYER FOR A FAMILY.
Almighty and eternal God ! by whose good providence
the whole world, as one family, is governed and preserved ;
1 Omitted in ed. 1781.

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C. 321
we, the work of Thy hands and part of Thy care, being very
sensible of Thy goodness to us hitherto, are prostrate before
Thee to implore Thy mercy and protection for the time to
come ; most humbly beseeching Thee to pardon all our
iniquities, which may hinder any of Thy blessings from de
scending upon us.
We confess, O Lord, that our ingratitude and forgetfulness
of Thee, to whom we owe aU that we have or expect in this
world, and aU our hopes in the next, might justly provoke
Thee to leave us to ourselves ; but since Thou hast given us
some sense of our faults, we do in all humibty hope and beg,
that Thou wUt give us Thy pardon also for them, that they
may never rise up in judgment against us.
And we do not only ask for the pardon of our sins, but for
Thy grace and powerful assistance, that we may not for the
time to come hazard Thy favour and protection by our future
wilful transgressions.
Accept, O Lord, of our vows, which we now renew before
Thee, to renounce the deril and aU his works, to bebeve in
Thee and to serve Thee faithfully aU our days ; and as Thou
hast excited these holy desires and purposes in our hearts, so
enable us to perform them constantly in the whole course of
our bves.
And forasmuch as we are taught by Thy holy word, that
no adulterer, or covetous person ; none who envies or speaks
evil of his neighbour ; none who robs or defrauds his brother ;
no drunkard, or profane person ; none who neglects or de
spises Thy law, shaU enter into the kingdom of heaven : in
a deep sense of the extreme misery of being for ever banished
from Thy presence, we most earnestly beseech Thee to keep
us from these and aU other sins, which have such a dreadful
consequence. Give us leave, this day, to put ourselves into Thy powerful
protection; and give us grace, that with an humble con
fidence we may depend upon Thy watchful providence, Thy
guidance, and Thy blessing.
And may the same good providence that has watched over
us for our good the last night, by preserving us from dangers,
by refreshing us with seasonable sleep, by awakening us this
morning with souls sensible of these blessings ; may the same

322 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C.
gracious God guard us this day from all evil and mischief,
from all assaults of the world, the flesh, and the deril !
And seeing aU men's labours are in vain without Thy
blessing, we beseech Thee to bless every one of us in our
several places and caUings. Prosper Thou the works of our
hands upon us, and give us grace thankfully to accept of, and
soberly to use, whatever we shall this day receive at Thy
hands ; that we, owning Thee for our benefactor, and making
use of Thy benefits according to Thy wise design, may stiU
continue to be partakers of Thy favours and blessings.
Bless us at home and abroad ; and grant that we may walk
as in Thy sight, making a conscience of our ways, and, to
the best of our knowledge, dealing with others as we ourselves
would be dealt with ; that by Thy gracious favour, and our
own endeavours, we may have prosperous success in ab things
that we shaU undertake.
Give us grace that we may be innocent and harmless in
our conversations, well pleased with the prosperity of all
about us, and desirous of the good of all people; and es
peciaUy that all mankind may love, honour, and obey Thee,
the Lord of heaven and earth, whose name is exceUent in aU
the world.
Bless these kingdoms wherein we live ; continue, 0 Lord,
Thy Gospel among us, and prosper this part of Thy Church,
which is estabbshed here.
Bless the King and the royal family, that true religion may
be maintained and encouraged by him, and justice adminis
tered by all those that act under his authority.
Preserve all that travel by sea and land ; and take into Thy
protection aU orphans and widows, and aU that suffer wrong.
Give health and strength to the sick and weak, and joy
and comfort to the sorrowful and afflicted.
Remember not, Lord, om- iniquities, nor the iniquities of
our forefathers ; but spare us, good Lord, and have patience
with us, if perhaps we may at last bring forth such fruits as
may become Thy great care and long-suffering.
O that true religion pure and undefiled before God, that
virtue, and justice, and mercy, and brotherly kindness, and
whatever else is praise-worthy, may so grow and flourish
amongst us, that we may enjoy the blessing of peace which

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, cCC. 323
we dafly pray for ; that there may be no complaining in our
streets. And, good God, give us grace that we may never forget
to praise Thy infinite goodness for this, and aU other
blessings, which we have or shall receive at Thy hands ;
but let the sense of them create in us a true and bvely faith
and gratitude in aU holy obedience.
And now we commend ourselves, our prayers, and all be
longing to us, to Thee our Creator and Redeemer; we are
willing in every thing to be disposed of as Thou seest good,
bebeving that Thou orderest aU things for Thy honour, and
for the good of those that depend upon Thee, as we do for
all the blessings of this day.
The same blessings we ask for our friends, for our relations,
for aU those from whom we have received any kindnesses,
for aU those that desire our prayers ; desiring those mercies
for them which we should ask for ourselves were we in their
condition. These, and aU other Thy blessings, which Thou knowest
better to give than we to ask ; vouchsafe (if it seem good to
Thy majesty) to give us, for the worthiness of Thy Son Jesus
Christ our Lord, in whose most blessed name and words we
sum up our wants and petitions as He Himself hath taught
us, saying,
Our Father, which art in heaven; &c.

ANOTHER EVENING PRAYER FOR A FAMILY.
Almighty God and most merciful Father ! we are here
again prostrate before Thee, to acknowledge Thy bounty and
goodness to us the day past, to beg Thy merciful protection
this night, and to praise Thy holy name for these and all
other Thy mercies from time to time bestowed upon us.
We confess. O God, and are heartily sorry for it, that we
do not walk worthy of the great benefits which we constantly
receive from Thy good providence, nor make suitable returns
for these vast blessings ; and therefore we may justly fear

324 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C.
lest Thou shouldest put a stop to the current of Thy mercies
to us.
But since Thou hast inspired us with a sense of our un
worthiness, we do humbly hope for and depend upon Thy
pardon, and grace to do whatever Thy good Spirit shab
direct us to.
Pardon therefore, good Lord, whatever we have, this day
past, offended in thought, or word, or deed, against Thee,
or against our neighbour, for the merits of Jesus Christ.
Look upon us in much compassion, not for any thing in
us, but for the love and respect which Thou bearest to Him,
in whom we verily believe Thou art fuUy reconcUed to us.
Take away our sins, and the punishment due unto us for
them. Let Thy wrath be turned from us, and destroy us not,
together with our manifold transgressions. Be gracious unto
us according to Thy wonted goodness.
Thou who abhorrest nothing which Thou hast made, cast us
not away from Thy presence ; take not Thy Holy Spirit from
us ; but create in us new hearts, hearts fit to serve Thee ;
and write Thy law in them, that aU our desires, words, and
actions, may be conformable to Thy blessed wiU ; and that
every day we may be more sensible of Thy mercy to us in
making us better, the nearer Thou bringest us to our end ;
that after the few nights and days we have to pass in this
world, we may come to Thy eternal rest, together with Christ
Jesus. For the things of this life, in a most grateful remembrance
of Thy mercies hitherto vouchsafed to us, we do entirely trust
Thee for the time to come, resolving by Thy grace to he
satisfied with whatever Thy good providence shab assign us.
Only this we are importunate for, and most humbly beseech
Thee to grant, that we may all our days please Thee in a
constant and zealous practice of piety and devotion, of right
eousness and mercy, of temperance and chastity, of meekness,
patience, truth, and fidebty, such as may adorn the rebgion
and name of our Lord and Master.
And grant, O merciful Father, that our friends, our rela
tions, and aU Thy servants, may be sharers of the same
mercies which we are now asking for ourselves.

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C. 325
May aU the world acknowledge Thee; and as they are
partakers of Thy mercies, may they gratefully own Thee to
be the sole Lord, Governor, and Benefactor, of aU the earth.
To this end we most humbly pray for the conversion of
Jews, Turks, and heathens, to the truth ; for all Christians,
that the weak may be supported, that they may be strength
ened that stand, that they who are in error may be con
verted ; for the Churches throughout the world, that they may
be united in rebgion ; for ours in particular, that whatever
is amiss in it may be mended; for the king's majesty, and
his prosperity ; for all Christian kingdoms ; for ours especiaUy,
and each part of it, that it may flourish in peace ; for wisdom
in the councU, integrity in the judges, strength in our armies,
discretion in our magistrates, and obedience in the people ;
for the clergy, that they may teach weU, and that they may
bve weU; for the prosperity and good success of all merchants,
husbandmen, and tradesmen, that they may bve carefully and
honestly in their vocations ; for the prosperous education of
youth in aU universities and schools, that they may answer
the ends of their pious founders and benefactors. We hum
bly beseech Thee to hear us for our enemies, especially those
that hate us without cause, that they may be converted ;
for those that commend themselves to, and desire our prayers,
and whose affafrs and troubles will not suffer them to pray
as they ought ; that Thou wouldst hear us for them, and
be gracious unto them ; for all that are in affliction of body
or mind, that they may make the best use of Thy fatherly
correction ; for all who are in danger or in want, in prison, or
condemned to death ; especiaUy for aU those who suffer for
the testimony of a good conscience, that Thou wouldst give
them strength to bear, and patience under their afflictions
and persecutions, and an happy issue out of them.
Hear us, O Father, for all these estates and conditions of
men, and hear the prayers of aU others for us, and let both
theirs and ours be acceptable in Thy sight, for the merits of
Jesus Christ our Saviour.
In a sober confidence that Thou hearest us, we commit
ourselves and aU that belong to us, to Thy watchful provi
dence this night ; and when we shall not be able to think
how to defend ourselves from the least misfortune that may

326 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C.
assault us, we depend upon Thee, O God, and on Thy pro
tection. Suffer us not to sleep in sin, but watch over us,
and defend us under the shadow of Thy wings. Let not our
sleep be excessive or immoderate, but raise us in due time,
that we may serve and praise Thee joyfuUy ; enter upon our
several employments and caUings, and perform them justly ;
and seek Thy kingdom earnestly.
May the neighbourhood wherein we bve, and especially
this habitation, be free from aU accidents, from the violence
of fire, and from the designs and attempts of wicked men.
And may we, who now implore Thy protection, may we the"
next morning, in a sense of Thy mercies to us, be as ready
to praise Thy holy name, Thy power, and goodness ; through
Jesus Christ, in whose blessed name and words, we more
confidently recommend ourselves and prayers to Thy mercy,
saying, as He hath taught us.
Our Father, which art in heaven, &c.

Prayer to be used for a sick person.
O Lord, infinitely merciful, whose very corrections are the
effects of Thy love, give us grace to know, and hearts to con
sider this, that we may evermore thankfuUy receive Thy
fatherly corrections, and rejoice in the midst of the sorrows
that encompass us, stedfastly bebeving, that all things shall
work together for good to those that fear God, and trust in
His mercy.
Gracious God, let it so happen unto this Thy servant
visited with Thine hand, that he may take his afflictions
patiently, and, with a dutiful submission to Thy wiU, bear
whatever Thou shalt be pleased to lay upon him ; that the
disorders of his body [or mind] may contribute to the
health of his soul; that being made perfect through suf
ferings, he may be owned by his blessed Sariour, who
through great afflictions entered into glory.
To this end we beseech Thee to enbghten his mind, that
he may understand Thy dealings with him, and make that
use of this visitation which Thou designedst by it.
k so in fol. ed.

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C. 327
Give him grace to know wherein he has offended, that he
may endeavour to amend wherever he has done amiss ; and
give him a firm rebance on Thy gracious promises, that he
may not suffer either in body or mind, without the comforts
of grace, and the hopes of being beloved of Thee.
Debver him, O God, from the danger of impatience, dis
trust, or despair; from the illusions and assaults of the
powers of darkness ; and from all anguish or affliction,
which may any way draw his mind from Thee.
Enable him to wait with patience Thy good time, tiU Thou
seest fit to perfect his recovery. And in the mean time, bless
aU the good endeavours which shaU be used for his health
and comfort.
Lay upon him no greater burden than Thou shalt enable
him to bear with Christian patience ; that others, seeing the
powers and effects of true faith and trust in Thee, may learn
to glorify Thee, and to submit to Thy wise dispensations.
For Jesus Christ's sake, who by His merits has purchased
pardon, and comforts, and grace, for aU His faithful servants,
hear me, answer me, and let Thy merciful kindness be upon
Thy servant.
Give him patience under this trial, that he may bear it as
becomes a disciple of Christ, considering that it is his cross,
and laid upon him by Thy appointment.
This must be Thy gift, O God, for of ourselves we are
nothing but weakness and sin; this must be the effect of
Thy mercy to us.
Shew mercy therefore to Thy servant, O Lord; have
compassion on him and help him.
Help him, O God, as Thou didst always help Thy faithful
servants which caUed upon Thee in the time of trouble.
Above all things, give him grace, that with an entire sub
mission he may resign his wUl to Thine, remembering, that
Thy wiU is holy and just, and that it is our duty to receive
and approve whatever is appointed by Thee.
For what are aU our professions of being Thy servants,
if we complain and are not pleased that Thy wUl be done
with us ?
O give us grace to overcome the unwillingness of nature,
and to make it yield to Thy appointments.

328 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C.
Deal thus with this Thy servant, O Lord, and do as Thou
knowest best for him ; either rebeve him in Thy mercy, or
mercifully enable him to bear tbis burden with patience.
Grant this, O most merciful Father, for the sake of Jesus
Christ, our Lord and Saviour. Amen1.

A PRAYER FOR SUNDAY EVENING™.
Almighty God, by whom all things were made, and are
preserved, make us truly thankful, for Thy wonderful works
of creation ; for Thine adorable providence in preserving
every thing that Thou hast made ; and for Thine infinite
power, wisdom, and goodness, in the government of the world.
But above aU, we acknowledge Thine infinite love in the
redemption of the world, by Thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ :
and Thy goodness in sending by Him this comfortable mes
sage to Thy distressed creatures, That whosoever receiveth and
believeth in Him shall not perish, but have everlasting life.
We bless Thee for His holy doctrine and example ; and for
His precious death, and glorious resurrection, by which our
sad condition, and Thine unspeakable love, have been won
derfully shewn to us. We give Thee thanks for Thy Holy
Word, by which Thy works of mercy and providence have
been preserved, and Thy wiU made known unto mankind.
We bless Thy holy name, for sanctifying one day in seven to
Thy service, to keep up the knowledge and remembrance of
Thee, and of our creation and redemption ; and for appoint
ing Thy ministers to pubbsh these truths to us in Thy Name,
that we may render unto Thee that honour, love, and obedi
ence, which becometh creatures to pay to their great Creator.
And we beseech Thee, O God, to give us aU such a deep
and lasting sense of Thy great and undeserved mercies to us,
that our hearts may be unfeignedly thankful, and that we
may shew forth Thy praise, not only with our lips but in our
lives, by giring up ourselves to Thy service, and by walking
' [The Instructions and Prayers "> The Ed. of 1781 gives here the
for Sunday are here omitted, being same Prayer as in p. 1 14.
the same as above, p. 109 . . . 114.]

PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C. 329
before Thee in hobness and righteousness aU our days ; and
as we often hear how we ought to walk, and to please God,
we may continue to do so unto our bves' end, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

A SHORT ADMONITION TO ALL, AND ESPECIALLY TO MASTERS
OF FAMILIES.
Amongst the many growing rices of this profane age, one
wretched and ungodly custom is too common : viz., of people's
falling to their meals, as beasts do to their fodder, without
any thoughts of God, or thanks for His blessings". And even
too many of those who have not quite laid aside this Christian
duty, perform it after such a sUght and negbgent manner, as
makes it as sinful as the omission.
When a man Like ourselves bestows a favour, we naturally
give him thanks. Are not food, and the supports of bfe and
health, mighty blessings ? Is not God the sole giver of
these ? Are they not worth asking, and giving thanks for ?
This shews plainly, that this sin, being against the very
natural notions of sense and gratitude, is of the deril, who
makes the tables of too many to become a snare and a curse
to them, by intemperance, gluttony, and drunkenness.
AU Christians who have any regard to the example of their
Saviour, who always glorified God, and gave Him pubhc
thanks for His blessings ; or to the example of 5/. Paul,
who would not omit this duty, though in bonds, and in the
presence of a numerous company of heathens ; aU Chris
tians, seeing the reasonableness of this duty, and the sin of
omitting it, or of not performing it after a serious manner,
wiU be inexcusable before God, if they neglect to glorify Him
at their dafly meals.
Now, that the most unlearned may not want words to ex-

n Grace before meals, the practice of the Romans.
JY-" - prius aut epuias, aut munera fata L'jtei
Fas cuiquam t-:ti^issefmit, quam multa precatus
In m?n.t-.ur.. — SH. Italicus. [vii. 7-i>.]
Nor touch'd the meat, nor tasted was tie wine,
Till every guest implored tbe PoWr; divine.

330 PRIVATE AND FAMILY PRAYERS, &C.
press their thanks, and beg God's blessings upon themselves,
and their daily food, these following may be made use of.

GRACES BEFORE OUR MEALS.
O God, who giveth food unto all flesh, grant that we may
receive these Thy gifts with Thy blessing, and use them with
sobriety and thankful hearts, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
Bless us, O God, and grant that we may receive these
Thy gifts with Thy blessing ; through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.

GRACES AFTER OUR MEALS.
May God, who hath given us bodily food, give us also
spiritual food and Life, and make us ever-mindful of the
wants of others, for Jesus Christ's sake. Amen.
Make us truly thankful, O Lord, for our daUy bread, and
for all other mercies which we receive ; and help us to love
and serve Thee, the Giver of all good, for Jesus Christ's
sake. Amen.

SHOET AND PLAIN INSTEUCTION

BETTER UNDERSTANDING

THE LOAD'S SUPPER;
WITH THE
NECESSARY PREPARATION REQUIRED :
FOR THE BENEFIT OF YOUNG COMMUNICANTS, AND OF SUCH AS
HAVE NOT WELL CONSIDERED THIS HOLY ORDINANCE.

TO WHICH IS ANNEXED,
^fie Office of the f^olg Communion,
WITH PROPER HELPS AND DIRECTIONS FOR JOINING IN EVERY
PART THEREOF WITH UNDERSTANDING AND BENEFIT.

CONTENTS.

PiOE
Epistle Dedicatory to our unknown Benefactress . . . 335
Section I.
A short Introduction to the true Understanding of the Lord's Supper 339
A Prayer of thankfulness for God's sending His own Son to redeem
Mankind ...... 345
Section II.
The End and Institution of the Lord's Supper . . . 345
A Prayer for retaining a grateful Remembrance of what Christ has
done for us in this divine Institution . . . 348
Section III.
How a Christian ought to prepare himself for this Sacrament . 349
The first Head of Self-examination concerning our Repentance . 350
A Prayer for Repentance ..... 351
Section IV.
Concerning our Purposes of leading a New or a Christian Life . 352
A Prayer for the Grace of loving God with all our Heart, &c. . 354
Section V.
Concerning our Duty to our Neighbour and ourself . . 354
The Prayer on that Occasion .... 356
Section VI.
An Inquiry, Whether we have a lively Faith in God's Mercy through
Christ . . . . . .357
The Prayer on that Occasion .... 358

334 CONTENTS.

Section VII.

An Inquiry, Whether we have a thankful Remembrance of Christ's 358
Death ......
The Prayer on that occasion . . . .360
Section VIII.
An Inquiry, Whether we are in Charity with all the World . . 360
The Prayer on that occasion .... 361
Section IX.
General Observations, pertinent to the subjects ofthe foregoing Sections 362
Observations on receiving worthily, or unworthily, the Sacrament of
the Lord's Supper ..... 363
A Prayer adapted to this occasion .... 365
Section X.
Meditations on several Texts of Scripture, proper to be used a little
before receiving ..... 366

Introduction to the Order for Administration of the Lord's Supper 371
The Order for Administration of the blessed Sacrament, with suitable
Observations and Directions . . 372
Private Devotions after the Sacrament, either in the Church or at Home 41 1
Concerning Spiritual Communion . 41g
A brief and plain Paraphrase on the Lord's Prayer . 420

EPISTLE DEDICATORY,

TO OUR UNKNOWN BENEFACTRESS3.

Madam,
Since we are not permitted to know you but only by your
good works, you cannot be offended by this pubbc acknowledg
ment ofthe great good you have done, and ofthe good example
you have given, in an age abandoned to all the profane and
idle ways of squandering estates and riches, without the least
dread of an account to be given for such talents received and
abused. Your commendable zeal to restore and promote the know
ledge and love of the Bible, at a time when this sacred book
is attacked by infidels, and too much neglected by Christians,
will, one would hope, be imitated at least by all such as con
sider that the Christian Religion at first, and afterwards the
Reformation, which we aU pretend to value, were carried on
and estabbshed by pubbshing and dispersing the Scriptures
in the language of every nation. And indeed it is to be sus
pected, that many of those who now set themselves so indus
triously to rerile the revelations and doctrines of the Gospel,
are in the service of that Church which denies Christians the
free use of the Bible.
If this exceUent kind of charity has suffered in the opinion
of some, when they have not found the wished-for effects of
distributing good books amongst the common people, it is
much to be feared, that this has been too often occasioned
by those who have had the part of distributing them ; for
a A certain unknown Person who This Lady (Mrs. Grace Butler)
within these few years had laid out very had laid out very considerable sums of
considerable sums of money in pur- money in purchasing Bibles, and other
chasing Bibles and other Books of De- books of devotion and piety, for the
votion and Piety, for the use of the use of the people of the Isle of Man.
people committed to the care of the Ed. 1781.
Author of these Papers. Ed. 1755.

336 THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY.
it will be found that the best of books, when lightly given,
will be lightly valued, and as lightly made use of.
This, I hope, Madam, has in some measure been prevented
by those who have been your almoners ; who have taken care
to give some suitable advice and instructions how to make use
of your charity to the purposes of a Christian bfe.
I have often considered, and found by experience, that there
is no way so likely to influence the lives of Christians; —
to inspire young people with a sense of religion; — to keep
them from backsliding ; — and to secure, if possible, the grow
ing age from the sad contagion of the present ; as by leading
them very early to an Ordinance, in which all the means of
grace and salvation are exhibited to their view ; and in order
to which they are always required to consider their ways, to
renew their purposes of obedience, and to beg those graces
which are necessary to fit them for Heaven and happiness. I
have therefore in the following papers endeavoured to make
this holy Ordinance, and the duties required, as plain as may
be to the meanest capacity.
And I hope I have taken care, as on one hand not to flatter
sinners, so on the other, not to fUl the minds of young people
with unnecessary fears and scruples, or with the difficulties of
a due preparation, with respect to a duty which ought to he
the practice of their whole lives : as if nobody ought to go to
this Sacrament, but such as are as perfect as ever they hope
to be.
I have, therefore, in these short devotions, consulted both
the capacities and tempers of young Communicants, for whose
use this is chiefly intended, who are apt to be impatient, aud
weary of longer prayers.
And I would hope, that the specimen of Devotions before
and after the Communion will not only answer that end, hut
will be of use to lead Christians to make proper reflections,
when they read, or hear the Scriptures read, at other times :
for want of which, these holy writings are too often read and
heard without any great benefit, and without affecting the
minds, or influencing the lives, of those that hear them dady.
Having observed with concern, how often people distract
themselves with taming to other books of devotions when
they should attend to the pubbe service of the Church ; to

THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY. 337
prevent this I have added the whole Communion- Service, with
such short observations, prayers, ejaculations, &c, as may be
proper to help devout minds, without diverting them from the
duty they are about.
And the Observations upon the Rubrics, upon the Com
mandments and Warnings, &c, which should be consulted at
home, wiU be of use to shew those of our Communion, how
weU the Church has provided for the instruction, edification,
and salvation, of aU her members.
In short ; there is nothing wanting to make this holy Ordi
nance to be reverenced and closed with by all persons, and
upon all occasions, but a true understanding of its meaning,
and the blessings annexed to it. Where this end is in any
good measure attained, either by this or any other books on
this subject, God will be greatly glorified; which is the great
end intended by the following papers, and prayed for by,
Madam,
Your affectionate Friend,
and Servant in Jesus Christ,
THE AUTHOR.

A SHORT INTRODUCTION

TRUE UNDERSTANDING OF THE LORD'S
SUPPER"*.

SECTION I.
There are two holy Ordinances or Sacraments appointed SECT.
by Jesus Christ, as most especial means of obtaining grace  '- 
and salvation; which no Christian, who hopes to be saved,
must wilfully neglect. These are, Baptism, and the Lord's
Supper. It must be supposed, that you have already been made par
taker of one of these two Sacraments ; namely, that of Bap
tism ; by which you were admitted into the congregation of
Christ's flock, were restored to the favour of God, and had
the Holy Spirit communicated to you, for a principle of a new
and spiritual bfe ; in order to awaken you, and to direct and
assist that natural reason, with which God has endued aU
mankind. But forasmuch as you have done many things contrary to
the promise made in your name when you were baptized, and
wUl stand in need of greater degrees of grace and assistance,
to enable you to resist the temptations of the world, the flesh,
and the devil, and to do your duty in that state of bfe unto
which the providence of God shall caU you ; you are there
fore now caUed upon to be partaker of the other Sacrament,
that of the Lord's Stjppeh ; by which, upon your sincere re
pentance, you may obtain the pardon of aU your past sins,
" Add "with preparatory Devotions, notes shew the result of a collation
intended for the use and benefit of with the 11th edition of the Tract,
young Communicants." 1755. The reasons of this arrange-
* [In reprinting this Tract, the 4to. ment will be given in the Preface to
edition of Bishop Wilson's Works, the last volume.]
1781, has been followed. The foot-
z2

340 A short introduction
SECT, and such other graces as you stand in need of, to bring you
 to eternal bfe and happiness.
Take care, therefore, that you understand what you are
caUed to, as well as you are able ; and God expects no more.
For if you go to the Lord's Supper without considering the
reason of that Ordinance, and the very great concern you
have in it, — without seeing the necessity and blessing of a
Redeemer, — you wiU go with indifference, and return without
such benefit as you might otherwise hope for.
To prevent this, you should seriously consider what account
the holy Scriptures have given us of the condition we are in
both with respect to this bfe, and the life which is to come :
that is, That we are by nature sinners, and that, as such, God
cannot take pleasure in us ; and that if we die before we are
restored to His favour, we shaU be separated from Him, and
miserable for ever.
This wiU lead you to enquire, how the nature of man came
to be thus disordered, and prone to eril; for you must not
imagine that God, who is infinitely good, created man in such
a state of corruption as you now see and feel him to be ; but
that he must have faUen into this wretched condition since
he came out of the hands of his Creator.
And so the Scripture informs us. In the third chapter of
Genesis, we have this foUowing account of the state of Man,
before and after the faU ; That Adam and Eve, from whom
sprang aU mankind, were created in the image of God; that
is, holy and innocent; having a perfect knowledge of their
duty, a command of their will and affections, and a power,
through the grace of God, to do what they saw fit to be done.
In this condition they were placed in Paradise, in a state of
trial, with a promise of immortal bfe and happiness, if they
should continue to fear, to love, to honour, and obey their
Creator; as also with an express warning of the dreadful
consequence of their disobedience.
Notwithstanding which warning, they, through the tempta
tion of the deril, transgressed the commands of God ; and by
doing so, they did not only forfeit aU right to the promise of
eternal life and happiness, but also contracted such a blind
ness in the understanding, such a disorder in their will and
affections, as all their posterity feel to their sorrow ; and be-

TO THE LORD'S SUPPER. 341
came subject to sin, and the punishment of sin, which is SECT.
misery and death.  : —

Concerning the nature and greatness of this sin, we are to
judge of it by the greatness of the punishment inflicted upon
them and their posterity. For God, being infinitely just and
holy, could not inflict a punishment greater than their sin de
served. Now this was the occasion of that universal corruption and
wickedness which you see and hear of in the world, and which
you cannot but in some measure, feel in your own nature.
For, as the Scriptures inform11 us1, Adam begat his children1 Gen. v. 3.
in his own likeness ; that is, with such a depraved nature as
his was then become.
And now consider into what a sad condition these unhappy
offenders had brought themselves; and remember that this
is your own condition, and the condition of all their posterity.
The law of nature and reason was full in force, and could
not possibly be dispensed with. At the same time they found,
by sad experience, that as St. Paul describes the faUen state
of man, there was a law in their members warring against the
law of their mind ; so that the good which they would, they
did not ; but the evil that they would not, that they did2. 2 Rom. vii.
There could not sure be a condition more deplorable than '
this : To live only to contract eril habits ; and by doing so,
to increase their guUt, to displease their Creator, and to leave
an offspring as miserable as themselves.
This therefore gave occasion to God to manifest another
of His most glorious perfections, that is, His infinite goodness
and mercy.
For God foreseeing this lamentable condition into which
they had faUen by departing from their obedience, His good
ness had provided such a remedy, as that neither they nor
any of their posterity should on account of their faU be eter
naUy miserable, except through their own fault.
He therefore, in consideration of a Redeemer, one of the
seed of the woman, who should make fuU satisfaction to the
Divine Justice for their transgression, and who should bruise
the head, or break the power of that serpent (the devil), which
tempted them to sin ; — in consideration of this promised seed,
* " Scripture informs"

342 a short introduction
SECT. God entered into a new covenant with them, by way of remedy
 '-  for what was past, and could not be undone.
We have reason to bebeve that this new covenant was more
fully explained to Adam than is set down in this short ac
count given us by Moses, and as it is more fully explained in
the Gospel ; and which was to this purpose : That, on condi
tion of their sincere repentance, and sincere obedience after
wards, they should be restored to the favour of God ; and, after
death, to that life and happiness, which in their state of inno
cence was promised to them without tasting of death ; which
favour they had forfeited by their disobedience.
And when we consider that our first parents, now become
sinners, stood in need of an atonement, without which, whUe
under the displeasure of God, their very lives must be a
burden; and it being decreed by God, as it afterwards ap
peared, that without shedding of blood there was to be no re
mission of sin ; that is, without the death of the sinner, or some
one in his stead ; we do therefore conclude, that at this time
God did appoint sacrifices, or sin-offerings, to make an atone
ment for the soul, and to foreshew the sacrifice of Jesus Christ
(which we now commemorate) untU He should be offered in
behalf of them and all their posterity.
And this appears from what foUows in the next chapter of
Genesis, where we find Abel, by faith (that is believing and
depending upon this ordinance of God for the remission of
sins, untU the promised Redeemer should come ; we find him)
offering a sacrifice which was acceptable to God, that is, a
sin-offering, which his brother not doing was rejected.
But here take notice, and remember, that these sacrifices
could not take away sin, but only through obedience to the
ordinance of God, and through faith in the promised seed.
They were indeed very instructive, and proper to lead
sinners to repentance and amendment of bfe, when they saw
that their sins could not be forgiven, but by the death of an
innocent creature, bleeding and dying before their eyes, to
make an atonement for sin.
And as all good men, before the coming of Christ, did most
religiously keep up the remembrance of the promised seed,
and obtained the pardon of their sins and acceptance with
God upon offering sacrifices through faith in a Redeemer which

TO the lord's supper. 343
was to come ; so all Christians, since the coming of that Re- SECT.
deemer, are obbged, as they hope for pardon and favour from  '¦ —
God, to keep up the remembrance of God's great mercy, in
sending us a Redeemer, and of what that Redeemer has done
to save us ; and this in the manner which He Himself hath
ordained. Now, that you may be more sensible of, and thankful to
God for, this His infinite loving-kindness, and that you may
be fuby convinced ofthe necessity and blessing of a Redeemer,
you ought to know and consider, that our Saviour and Re
deemer came not until man had been tried in all conditions ;
IN A STATE OF INNOCENCE,  UNDER THE GOVERNMENT OE HIS
OWN REASON, and UNDER THE LAW GIVEN BY MoSES. All
which methods of Proridence, through the perverse wiU of
man, had been rendered ineffectual for the amendment of
the world. Notwithstanding which, such was the goodness
of God, that He sent, after aU, His own beloved Son, to take
our nature upon Him, and to assure mankind of the tender
love which He had for His poor creatures, which were ruin
ing themselves, without perceiving the danger they were in.
This was the promised Seed ; promised to Adam, as He
that should break the serpent's head, or power of the devil ;
promised to Abraham, as He in whom all the nations of the
earth should be blessed; promised to the people of Israel, as
that Prophet whom they should hear and obey at their peril ;
lastly, promised to David, as One whose kingdom should have
no end. And indeed it was with this promise that God sup
ported the spirits of aU who feared Him, and were in fear for
themselves, untU the fulness of the time for His appearance
should come.
And now this promised Redeemer being come, He first
shewed by His own example, recorded in the Gospel, how
men must bve so as to please God. And the law of nature,
as weU as the law of Moses, having through sin been much
obscured and perverted, He explained them, and gave us
such other laws and rules as were absolutely necessary, to
mend our nature, to restore us to the image of God, to keep
us from backsbding, and to fit us for Heaven and happiness.
And because in the decrees of God, as was before observed,
without shedding of blood there could be no remission of sin ;

344 A SHORT INTRODUCTION
SECT, and it being impossible that the blood or life of any othe?
 '-  creature, or of any mortal man, could take away the gmlt
and punishment due to sin ; our gracious God, both to give
to mankind the greatest token of His love, and at the same
time to shew how great His hatred to sin is, by the greatness
of the punishment it required, He sent His own Son to be the
propitiation for our sins ; that is, to make satisfaction to His
justice, and to take off the just displeasure which He had de
clared against sinners.
And His Son (blessed for ever be His goodness !) knowing
how dreadfully sad the condition would be of aU such who
should bve and die under the displeasure of God, and what
inconceivable happiness they would deprive themselves of;
He therefore, moved with compassion for so great a calamity,
undertook to obtain their pardon.
In order to this, He clothed Himself with our flesh, that,
as man, He might suffer what our sins had deserved; and as
He was the Son of God, He might make a full and suitable
satisfaction to the Divine Justice, offering Himself a sacrifice
for the sins of the whole world; and for the joy of deliver-
ing so many millions of souls from misery, He endured the
death of the cross, and aU the afflictions leading to it, which
we find recorded in the Gospel.
And by this worthy sacrifice, aU mankind are restored to
the favour of God, and put into a way and state of salvation ;
God having, for His Son's sake, promised to pardon aU such
as shall repent and forsake their sins, and bring forth fruits
meet for repentance ; as also to give His Holy Spirit to aU
such as shall sincerely desire Him : and lastly to make
them eternally happy after death, if during this short
state of trial, which is designed to mend our corrupt and
disordered nature, they endeavoured to observe the rules
which He has given them, and which are absolutely neces
sary to make them capable of heaven and happiness.
Stop here awhile, and adore the infinite goodness of God,
who did not overlook lost mankind, but sent His Son to
redeem us.
He might in strict justice have required men to bvec up to
the law of nature and reason given in the state of innocence,
-. •', , „ c "have lived."

TO the lord's supper. 345
on pain of being for ever separated from His presence ; but SECT.
instead of that, He has been graciously pleased to accept of  —
our sincere though imperfect obedience, and of our sincere re
pentance, when we have done amiss, and return to our duty.
Consider this seriously ; and you cannot but express your
thankfulness after some such manner as this :
THE PRAYER.
Blessed be God for ever for this instance of His love to
faUen mankind, in committing the miserable case of His
unhappy creatures to no less a person than His own Son !
We are not worthy of all the mercies which Thou hast shewed
Thy servants. Grant, O God, that this wonderful love may
not be lost upon me ; but that knowing my sad condition y.
by nature, I may be truly convinced of the necessity and
blessing of a Redeemer ; and that I may, with a heart fuU of
gratitude, join with Thy Church in giring our devoutest
thanks to Thee, and in keeping up the remembrance of
what Thy blessed Son has done and suffered for us ; to
whom with Thee and the Holy Ghost, be aU honour, praise,
and thanksgiving, for ever and ever. Amen.

SECTION II.
The end and Institution of the Lord's Supper.
St. Paul concludes his first Epistle to the Corinthians
with this remarkable direction ; " H any man love not the
Lord Jesus, let him be Anathema, Maranatha :" that is, Let
him be separated from your communion, as one under the
displeasure of God, and, without a timely repentance, in no
possibibty of being saved : nothing being more grievous in
the sight of God, than for a sinner to slight the greatest in
stance of His mercy that was ever offered to man, as well as
the only means of his salvation.
To prevent this, and to hinder sinners from forgetting
(which they are but too apt to do) this token of God's infinite
love, and to fix the love of Jesus Christ more surely in our
hearts and memory, He Himself hath taken care, that His

346 A SHORT INTRODUCTION
SECT, love and mercy should throughout all generations be re-
 '¦ — membered : He did therefore ordain this Sacrament as a
memorial of our redemption, and of His love for us, as a
pledge to assure us of it, and as an outward means and sign
of testifying, as well as increasing, our love to Him.
The holy Apostles of Christ, who were present when He
first administered this Sacrament, give us the foUowing
account of its end and institution :
They signify to us, in the first place, that this Sacrament
was ordained by Christ the same night in which He was
betrayed; and after they had observed the Passover, which
had been ordained to preserve the memory of their great
deliverance from the bondage of Egypt, and which did pre
figure, and was a prophecy of a much greater deliverance,
which Jesus Christ was to be the Author of, not only for
them but for all mankind : and which prophecy was sur
prisingly fulfilled by that people, without knowing what they
were doing d, when they crucified Jesus Christ, the true Paschal
Lamb, the very same month, the very same day of the month,
and the very same hour of the day, that the Paschal Lamb
was first ordained to be sacrificed.
Now, after the Paschal Supper, as the Apostles relate it,
" Jesus Christ took bread and blessed it, and brake it, and
gave it to His disciples, saying, Take, eat : this is My body,
which is given for you : this do in remembrance of Me. He
took also the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them,
saying, Drink ye aU of this ; for this is My blood of the new
covenant, which is shed for you, and for many, for the re
mission of sins : this do, as oft as ye shall drink it, in re
membrance of Me. For as oft as ye shall eat this bread, and
drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord's death till He come."
In obedience therefore to this command of Jesus Christ,
who has delivered us from a much greater bondage than that
of Egypt, the Cliristian Church keeps up the memory of His
love, His sacrifice, and His sufferings, and death, after this
solemn manner :
First, as an acknowledgment that our lives, and all that
we eat or drink to preserve them, are owing to the bounty
of God, we present upon His table, by the hands oi His own
d "a doing"

TO THE LORD'S SUPPER. 347
Minister, a portion of His creatures, the best we have for SEC T.
the support and comfort of our natural life, namely, bread  '- —
and wine. After this the bread and wine are consecrated,
the bread is broken, and the wine poured out, to represent
the death of Christ, whose body was broken, and whose
blood was shed for us.
Then the Minister of God, as the steward of Christ's house
hold, applies these blessings to every person who receives
this Sacrament, in this devout prayer : " The Body and Blood
of Christ, which were given and shed for thee, preserve thy
body and soul unto everlasting bfe."
And we may be assured of it, that this Sacrament will be
to every worthy communicant, what the tree of life would
have been unto Adam and Eve in Paradise ; and that as they,
had they continued obedient, would have been in no danger
of temporal death ; even so we, while we feed on this bread,
now endued with a life-giving Spirit, and bve as we ought to
do, are in no danger of death eternal.
These being pledges to assure us, that as certainly as bread
and wine do nourish our bodies, so do these seal to us aU the
benefits which Jesus Christ hath purchased for us by His
sacrifice and death.
And when any Christian does wilfully, and for want of
faith, deprive himself of this spiritual food, he falls, as our
first parents did, into a state purely natural, and destitute of
the means of grace and salvation.
For the happiness of the world, and of every soul in it,
depends upon the sacrifice of Christ; of which we are bound
to keep up the remembrance after this solemn manner : That,
whenever we pray for any favour or blessing, we may re
member to do it in His name : That, whenever we are so un
happy as to have done any thing which may displease God,
we may remember to pray to be forgiven for Christ's sake.
For God grants whatever we ask, and which He sees to
be for our good, when we ask in faith, that is, in His Son's
name ; and therefore the Church concludes all her prayers in
these most prevailing words ; for Jesus Christ's sake.
In one word; we do by this Sacrament keep up a con
tinual correspondence with our Lord in Heaven; and hold
communion with Him, and with all the members of His

348 A SHORT INTRODUCTION
SECT. Body, which receive nourishment and growth from Him, as
— - — — the branches from the tree in which they are grafted, and

i.4.

from which when they are separated, they can bear no fruit,
and are only fit to be burned.
And as every Christian is obliged, at the peril of his soul,
to observe it, so the duty must be such, as every one, even
the most unlearned, may understand, if it be not his own
fault. And so indeed it is : for as an Israebte, under the
1 Levit Law1, being obliged to lay his hand upon the head of his
sacrifice, confessing his sins, and laying them, as it were,
upon that creature, — as he did easUy understand that this
was to shew him that death was the due reward of sin ; that
this ought to humble him before God, and to give him the
greatest abhorrence of sin, which could not be pardoned but
by the loss of the life of an innocent creature : —
As this was plain to the meanest Israebte, even so the
most unlearned Christian, when he considers that our Lord
Jesus Christ became a sacrifice for us, and that on Him all
our sins were laid, — on Him who knew no sin ; — he will easily
understand bow sad our condition was, which required such
a sacrifice : that this therefore ought to humble us, to lead
us to repentance, to make us fearful of offending God, and
to abhor those sins which cost Jesus Christ His bfe, before
God could be prevaUed with to pardon them.
He wUl also easily understand, that the love of Christ, and
the remembrance of His death, ought to be very dear to us ;
and that the oftener we remember it in the manner He or
dained, the more graces we shall receive from God, the firmer
wiU be our faith, the surer our pardon, and the more com
fortable our hopes of meeting Him, not as an enemy but as a
friend, at whose table we have been so often entertained.
And now, if you have considered what you have read with
any degree of attention, you wUl pause awhUe, until you
have expressed your gratitude for this mercy, after some
such manner as this foUowing :
THE PRAYER.
O Jesus ! who hast loved us, and washed us from our sins,
and purchased us by Thy own blood, and didst ordain this
Sacrament in order to secure us to Thyself, by a grateful re-

TO THE LORD'S SUPPER. 349
membrance of what Thou hast done and suffered for us : SEC T.
II
make me truly sensible of Thy love, and of our sad condition,  : —
which did require such a sacrifice.
May I always receive this pledge of Thy love, the offers of
mercy, pardon, and grace, tendered to us in this holy Ordi
nance, with a thankful heart, and in remembrance of Thee,
our great and best benefactor ; in remembrance of Thy holy
example, of Thy heavenly doctrine, of Thy laborious life, of
Thy bitter passion and death, of Thy glorious resurrection,
of Thy ascension into Heaven, and of Thy coming again to
judge the world !
And may I never forget the obligations6 Thou hast laid
upon us, to bve as becomes Thy disciples; and to forsake
every course of life contrary to Thy Gospel. Cease not,
0 Lord, to love us; and by the grace vouchsafed in this
Ordinance, cause us to love Thee with all our hearts. Amen.

SECTION III.
How a Christian ought to prepare himself for this Sacrament.
As the above account of this holy Ordinance is easy to be
understood, even by the most unlearned Christian; so the
preparation required is such as wiU neither puzzle the under
standing, nor burden the memory, nor take up too much of
the time of those that are engaged in the most necessary
employments of bfe.
The Church had regard to aU her members, when she gave
this short and plain direction to such as prepare to go to the
Lord's Supper : —
That they examine themselves,
"Whether they repent them truly of their former sins?"
" Whether they stedfastly purpose to lead a new life ?"
"Whether they have a bvely faith in God's mercy through
Christ?" e "obligation" I

350 A SHORT INTRODUCTION
SECT. "Whether they have a thankful remembrance of His
Iir' death?" And,
" Whether they be in charity with aU men ?"
Now, forasmuch as aU Christians, who are capable of ex
amining themselves and their own consciences, are bound, as
they hope for salvation through Christ, to go to this Sacra
ment ; and because young people are often at a loss how to
examine themselves upon these several heads : here foUow a
few plain directions, which they that can read should read
with care ; and they that cannot, if they have a true concern
for themselves, wiU find some good Christian, who wiU be
glad to read it to them, and do thereby a work which must
be weU-pleasing to God.
The first head on wliich you are to examine yourself is,
CONCERNING YOUR KEPENTANCE.
By what you have already heard concerning the fall of
Man, you understand how aU men became subject and prone
to sin : and you cannot but feel it to be so by sad experience.
We are assured also, and this by the Spirit of God, that with
out a sincere repentance no man must hope to be saved.
Now, by repentance, you are to understand a man's con
demning himself for having done any thing displeasing to
God; either such things as God has forbidden, to keep us
from ruining ourselves ; or by omitting such duties as He
has commanded, in order to fit us for happiness when we die.
So that if either the fear of God's displeasure, or a love of
Him who has been so good to you, wiU weigh with you, you
will most heartily condemn yourself for every thing you have
done contrary to His wUl and command. You will also beg
Him most earnestly to forgive you what is past : and you will
promise and resolve, through His grace and help, not wilfully
to offend Him again. And lastly, you will not forget to pray
for His grace every day of your life ; without which your best
resolutions will come to nothing.
This is that repentance, concerning which you are required
to examine yourself, before you go to the Lord's Supper.
Most people, it is true, are ready to own that they are sin
ners, and cry, Lord, forgive us ; and this too often without

TO THE LORD'S SUPPER. 351
any great concern, or purposes of amendment. But this you SECT.
wiU not think sufficient, when you seriously consider, that the •  —
end and punishment of sin are not to be seen in this bfe.
If therefore you stand in any fear of the judgment of God,
set yourself seriously to consider your past bfe ; see whether
you have not bved, or do not now bve, in any known sin, or
evil habit ; for example ; of lying f, or swearing, or drinking,
or filthy talking ; of uncleanness ; of keeping loose and profane
company, oi following unwarrantable pleasures and diversions,
or of leading an idle, useless, sinful life.
If this has been your case, resolve to break off aU these,
and aU such like evU ways, which are displeasing to God ;
condemn yourself for having so desperately broken the com
mands of one who can destroy both body and soul in hell.
Consider the vows that are upon you, and despise not the
goodness and forbearance of God, which is designed to lead
you to repentance.
If you ask when you are to begin this necessary work, (if
it is not already begun,) the answer is short : the very mo
ment you ask the question ; and this because if you find an
unwillingness in yourself to set about it now, that unwiUing-
ness wUl every day increase : very probably you wiU never
repent, unless God, by His judgments, or by the sight of
death, shews you your sad error, when it may be too late to
be of any real use to you.
Now, if these considerations affect your heart, as sure they
wiU if you have any regard for your salvation, represent your
desires to God in some such words as these foUowing :
THE PRAYER.
Blessed be God, who by His grace, and by the voice of
His Church, hath called me to repentance ! Discover to
me, O thou Searcher of hearts, the charge that is against
me, that I may know, and confess, and forsake, the sins I
have fallen into. Give me that true repentance to which
Thou bast promised mercy and pardon, that I may amend
where I have done amiss, and that iniquity may not be my
ruin. And, O blessed Advocate, who ever livest to make
intercession for us, I put ^rny cause into Thy hands ; let Thy
' " Oi Lying, for example,"

352 A SHORT INTRODUCTION

SECT, blood and merits plead for me, and by Thy mighty interces-
— — — sion procure for me the pardon of my past offences ; that
Thou mayest say unto me, as Thou didst unto the penitent
in the Gospel, Thy sins are forgiven; so that I may go with
a quiet conscience to Thy holy table. Amen.

xiv. 2.

SECTION IV.
Concerning the Purposes you are to make, of leading a New,
that is, a Christian Life.
In the first place, take especial notice, that God accepts of
our repentance on this condition only, that we may afterwards
glorify Him by an holy Christian bfe.
And as He debvered the people of Israel from bondage,
not that they might do what was right in their own eyes, but
that, becoming an holy nation, they might be an honour to
1 Deut their Deliverer1 ; even so, Christ has redeemed us from the
bondage of sin and Satan, that He might redeem us from
this present evil world, and purify unto Himself a people
zealous of good works.
And as the former perished, that is, all such as did not
answer the end of their debverance, so most surely shall we
do, if we do not obey our Redeemer.
Your duty to God, your neighbour, and yourself, you have
known from a child ; be assured of it, you wUl meet with
temptations from the devil, the world, and your own corrupt
heart, both to neglect and transgress the commands of God.
It will be absolutely necessary, therefore, that you arm
yourself betimes, both with holy resolutions, and with this
holy Ordinance, which you are preparing to go to, that you
may be able, through the grace of God, to go on in the way
of salvation.
Now your duty to God is, To believe in Him, to fear, and
to love Him, with all your heart and soul; forasmuch as you
stand indebted to Him for aU you have, or value, or hope
for, in this or the next life.

TO THE LORD'S SUPPER. 353
Do but consider how you would behave yourself, if you SECT.
were but half so much obliged to any man on earth ; How  — —
dearly would you love him : How often would you think of
him ! How would you strive to please him ! How would you
be grieved if you should be so unhappy as to offend him !
How soon and how earnestly would you beg his pardon, to
be restored to his favour.
Now, if you thus love God, it wiU appear in such instances
as these : you wiU have a very great regard/or every thing that
belongs to Him : you will not use His name to any idle or
wicked purpose : you wUl rebgiously observe the day conse
crated to His honour and service : »you wUl carefully attend
the house and worship of God : and behave yourself with
reverence and devotion whUe you are in His presence. You
wiU hear His word with attention, and have a great regard
for His ordinances, and for the persons whom He hath ap
pointed to administer them.
If you truly fear God, you wiU part with any thing as dear
as a right hand, or a right eye, rather than provoke Him who
can destroy both body and soul in hell.
If you bebeve Him to be the fountain of all good, you wiU
pray to Him daUy. And if you put your whole trust in God,
as it is your duty to do, you wiU endeavour to be pleased
with all His dealings with you, you wiU never murmur at the
ways of His providence, nor suffer your heart to fret against
the Lord. And especially you wUl never attempt to better
or secure your condition by any eril ways : bebeving assur
edly, that God can and will make you fuU amends in the
next bfe, for what you want or suffer in this in submission
to His wUl.
Lastly, your duty is to be thankful to God. The way to be
so is, to look upon every mercy you receive as the gift of God ;
every danger you escape, as owing to His care and provi
dence ; every good thought, every good purpose, every occasion
of doing good, as the effect of His good Spirit.
Think, and act, and purpose thus ,• and it will be as natural
to thank God for aU the dispensations of His providence, as
it is for you to beg any blessing from Him, which you stand
most in need of.
Stop awhile, until you have considered these things, and
WTT.SOTM. A a

354 A SHORT INTRODUCTION
SECT, until you have expressed your sense of them in this fol-
 '- — lowing Prayer.

THE PRAYER.
This is indeed the first and great command, to love Thee,
O God, with all our heart : for on this depends our salvation.
But even this must be the gift of Thy grace : for this grace
I now apply to Thee, to make my love and fear of Thee the
governing principle of my whole bfe ; that I may always do
what I bebeve will please Thee ; that I may carefuUy avoid
what I know wiU offend Thee ; and that I may live as hav
ing Thee the constant witness of my thoughts, words, and
actions. Give me a stedfast faith in Thy word and promises; a
firm trust in Thy power. Let the fear of Thy justice keep
me from presumption, and a sense of Thy goodness from
despair. Defend me from aU those bewitching snares wliich
destroy our love of Thee : from worldly cares ; from all sen
sual and sinful pleasures ; from eril company ; from foolish
diversions ; and from every thing that may make me forget,
that Thou alone art worthy to be feared and loved. Grant
me these mercies for Thy Son Jesus Christ His sake ; whose
love and death we are going to commemorate. Amen.

SECTION V.
Your Duty to your Neighbour and Yourself.
This is the second great command, and wUl require the
most solemn resolutions you can make, before you go to
the Lord's Supper.
Consider therefore whether you can sincerely resolve as
fobows :
I dare not, I wUl not be indifferent how I lead my life. I
know what God has commanded me, and I purpose sincerely
to do it.
I wiU, in the first place, be obedient to the lawful com-

TO the lord's supper. 355
mands of my superiors, and especiaUy to those who watch for SECT.
my soul. I do sincerely purpose in aU my deabngs to re  — —
member the command given me by my Saviour, Thou shalt
love thy neighbour as thyself : and therefore I wiU make
a conscience of doing the least wrong to any man ; of using
any deceit, or fraud, or oppression; or of taking advantage of
the ignorance, mistakes, or necessity, of my neighbour ; know
ing assuredly, that he who wrongs his neighbour does the
greatest injury to himself. And if at any time I am con
vinced that I have done him any wrong, I wiU make him
satisfaction as far as I am able, without being forced by law
to do unto others what I would they should do unto me.
To this end, I wUl endeavour to bve peaceably and chari
tably with aU people; avoiding aU malice and revenge, and
evil-speaking and contention, as much as possibly I can. And
I wUl speak the truth at aU times, and especiaUy when I am
called to my oath, whether it be for or against my worldly
interest. As to the duty I owe to myself — I am convinced, that
my first and great concern ought to be, to take care of my
own soul.
I do therefore stedfastly purpose to lead a serious life, as
one under the sentence of death ought to do ; to be sober,
temperate, and chaste ; that, when I die, I may be admitted
into the paradise of God, where no unclean thing must enter.
To this end, I resolve to keep a watch over myself, that I
may avoid aU such company, such pleasures and diversions, as
may make me lose the remembrance of death, and the account
I must give. I wiU endeavour to be content with my con
dition, not coveting what is another man's, neither envying
the prosperity, nor taking pleasure in the calamities, of my
neighbour. And forasmuch as a bfe of idleness and luxury is hateful to
God, I wiU strive to do my duty in the state of life in which
His proridence has placed me ; not flattering myself that I
do no evil, when J do no good in my generation; lest the
sentence upon the unfruitful tree be passed upon me, Cut
it down, why cumbereth it the ground ?
These duties I wiU endeavour to perform as a proof of the
love and reverence I bear to God, who is so good as to accept
a a 2

356 A SHORT INTRODUCTION
SECT, of my repentance, and a sincere though imperfect obedience.
 '¦ — And if, through weakness, temptation, or sudden surprise, I
shall be so unhappy as to forget any of these resolutions,
and faU into sin, I wiU, as soon as I perceive it, beg God's
pardon, and be more careful for the time to come.
Now, if your conscience can witness for you that you
piously purpose to live after this manner, you may safely
go to the Lord's table, and the blessing of God wiU go along
with you.
Go no further tiU you have considered these purposes
again; for they are to be the purposes of your whole life,
and of every day of your life. And then address yourself to
God, that through His gracious assistance, they may make
the more lasting impression upon your mind.
THE PRAYER.
Gracious God, who hast given us precepts, and an ex
ample to walk by, let the remembrance of them be always
seasonably present with me. Give me grace to practise them
conscientiously ; to reverence my betters, and aU that are in
authority, and especially such as are ordained to pray for,
and to bless us in Thy name. Let my love for Thee and for
my neighbour keep me from aU acts of injustice, or injury,
to his body or good name : let me never wilfuUy vex or trou
ble him; never covet what is his, or envy his prosperity.
May I ever be ready to help and comfort aU such as are in
distress ! Give me grace to be faithful in aU things com
mitted to my trust; that I may never pervert truth and
justice ; never propagate slander, or raise eril reports, nor
ever tempt others to sin. Give me the spirit of temperance
and chastity, and grant I may never provoke Thee, by any
instance of uncleanness, to shut me out of Heaven, where no
unclean thing can enter. Give me grace so to order my
conversation, that I may encourage others to live as be
comes the Gospel of Jesus Christ; for whose sake I beg
to be heard. Amen.

TO THE LORD'S SUPPER. 357

SECT. VI.

SECTION VI.
The next thing you are to enquire into is, Whether you have a
lively faith in God's mercy through Christ.
Now, because so very much depends upon our having such
a faith, the Holy Ghost has given us aU the arguments, all
the assurance, that our hearts can desire. God so loved the
world, that He spared not His own Son, (saith the Apostle,)
but gave Him up for us all1. Can there be a greater, a surer ' Rom.
pledge of the love of God for His poor creatures ? He made V111' s2'
Him to be sin (that is, a sin-offering) : He delivered Him to
death in our stead. Can we, after this, doubt of, or distrust,
the mercy of God?
Observe the method St. Paul takes to confirm our faith, by
giving us the strongest proofs of our acceptance with God.
" God," saith he, " commended His love to us, in that whole
we were enemies we were reconcUed to Him by the death of
His Son : much more, being reconcUed, we shall be saved by
His bfe8." What may we not, after this, hope for from 2 R0m. v.
God? 10-
In short, Jesus Christ has redeemed us from the curse of
the law. Through Him we have peace with God3. This is3Rom.v.l.
the only foundation of our faith, our hope, and confidence.
He is our Sacrifice, our Mediator, our Advocate ; the know
ledge of which ought to remove aU occasions of despair and
fear, from the displeasure of God.
Indeed, if we should attempt to go to God without an in
terest in Christ, we could hope for nothing but to be rejected ;
but when we go to Him as redeemed by His own Son ; and-
represent to Him, as we do in this holy Sacrament, what He
has done and suffered for us, we approach Him as entirely
reconciled to us.
But then you must remember, that He gave Himself for
us, and hath redeemed us from the power of the deril, for
this end, that He may purify unto Himself a people conse
crated to His service. Consecrate therefore yourself to Jesus

358 A SHORT INTRODUCTION
sect. Christ, and with faithful Abraham stagger not at the promises
 : — of God; but go to this Sacrament with a full assurance of
faith, that God wiU pardon your sins, and give you all the
graces you shall stand in need of. Only remember, that
this faith itself is the gift of God, and must be prayed for,
for Christ's sake : which you may do after this manner :

THE PRAYER.

I beseech Thee, O God, by that love which moved Thee
to give Thine own Son for lost mankind ; give me a faith in
Thy promises for His sake, as firm as Thy word, on which
my faith is grounded ; and let me never presume upon Thy
gracious promises, without sincerely endeavouring to perform
the conditions on which they were made, and without being
zealous of good works, for which we were redeemed. May
the remembrance of my Saviour's love, and of Thy great
mercy, be ever seasonably present with me, to keep me from
despair ! And may my faith in Thy promises support me in
the hour of death ! May my Redeemer be my refuge, His
blood and merits plead for me, that I may have my lot and
portion with those whom He hath purchased with His most
precious blood. Amen.

SECTION VII.
Whether you have a thankful Remembrance of Christ's Death,
is e the next thing you are to enquire into.
Now this will always bear some proportion to the sense you
have of the evil He has delivered you from, and the blessing
He has by His death procured for you.
Consider, therefore, yourself as a poor, sinful, lost, undone
creature, without a Redeemer. Consider what that Redeemer
has done for you : what He did, and what He suffered, when
He took upon Himself to answer for the sins of men.
Consider that He was the Son of God ; that He had done
no ivrong, neither was guile found in His mouth ; notwith
standing this, being to answer for sinners, He was treated
and punished as a sinner deserves to be : He was despised 1
e this is

TO THE LORD'S SUPPER. 359
set at nought ! persecuted and rejected by His own people, SECT.
whom He came to redeem ! VI1-
He was betrayed by His own disciple; falsely accused;
unrighteously condemned ; unmercifully scourged; had a mur
derer preferred before Him ; was crucified as a malefactor ¦
and in the very midst of His torments, was most inhumanly
reviled !
Consider the reason of aU this. It was not only to satisfy
the justice of God for the sins of men, and procure their
pardon upon their repentance and future obedience; but
also to shew mankind what treatment sin and sinners, who
have rebeUed against their Maker, do deserve ; and to teach
us, when God orders or permits us sinners to undergo such
indignities and afflictions in this our state of trial, that we
ought to take our cross patiently as our Redeemer did ; and
be content, and even pleased to fulfil the wiU of God, in fol
lowing His example in His sufferings in this life, that we may
be partakers of His glory in the next.
In the next place, consider the blessing which Jesus Christ
hath by His death obtained for us. He hath dehvered us
from the great power which the devil had over mankind,
by procuring us grace to resist and overcome him. He hath
prevaUed with God to overlook the untowardness of our
nature; to pardon our greatest offences, upon our true re
pentance; and being by His death reconciled to God, we
have, for His sake, free bberty to apply to Him, as child
ren to a father, for what we stand in need of.
He has also obtained for us the assistance of an Almighty
Spirit, to enable us to know, and to do, what is necessary to
fit us for Heaven and happiness ; and He has prevaUed with
God, that these shaU be our certain portion, if we are not
wanting to ourselves. In one word; Jesus Christ has en
tirely freed us from all fears of what may come hereafter, if
it is not purely our own fault. The most unlearned Christian
may know what is required of him ; the greatest sinner may
depend upon pardon on his repentance ; the weakest Chris
tian may depend h upon necessary assistance : and the mean
est Christian is sure not to be overlooked.
By all which you may perceive what thanks you owe to
!> rely upon all

360 A SHORT INTRODUCTION
sect. God for your great and good Redeemer, and for what He
 : — has done and suffered for you ; which you wUl do weU to
express in some such manner as this :

THE PRAYER.
Give me leave, O God, to mention before Thee the death
of Thy Son, and the infinite blessings I have received thereby :
add this to aU Thy favours, I beseech Thee, that I may never
forget these mercies ; never forget to be thankful for them ;
but that I may preserve the remembrance of them in the
manner which He hath ordained. I thank Thee, 0 God, for
that word, in which Thou hast caused these Thy mercies, and
His example, to be recorded. Make me truly sensible of
that love which brought Him down from Heaven ; and how
sad our condition was, which required such a sacrifice. May
I learn by His patience, humibty, self-denial, and resignation,
what virtues are most acceptable to Thy Divine Majesty!
And may I take Him for my Lord and Master, and Teacher,
and Example; and dedicate myself to Thee, and to Thy
service, for His sake ! Amen.

SECTION VIII.
The last Enquiry you are to make is, Whether you are in
Charity tuith all the World.
Concerning which, take especial notice, that the two great
ends of this Ordinance mentioned in Scripture, are : The
first, To keep up the remembrance of Christ's death, till His
coming again; The second, To be a solemn token of our
communion with Jesus Christ, and of our union and charity
with aU His family.
To this end He has ordained, that as aU Christians, high
and low, rich and poor, shaU make up one body, of which He
is the Head ; and one famUy of which He is the Master ; so
they should all eat at one table, of one bread, as a sign of

TO THE LORD'S SUPPER. 361
that love, and peace, and friendship; and readiness to help sect.
one another, as occasion shall require, and as members of  —
the same body wiU naturaUy do.
And indeed your acceptance with God wiU very much
depend upon your hearty good-will for every Cliristian, and
for aU mankind.
Therefore you must take especial care, lest there be any
person with whom you are not at peace ; whom you cannot
forgive, and pray for, and do him aU the good that can in
reason be expected from you : that you be disposed to make
satisfaction to any person that has been injured by you,
or who may have taken just offence at your words or ac
tions; this being a duty which Jesus Christ Himself has
commanded1. And that you be ready to forgive every person 1 Matt. v.
who may have injured you, as you expect forgiveness of God :
remembering the dreadful sentence mentioned in Matt, xvhi.,
" Thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all thy debt : shouldest
not thou have had compassion on thy fellow-servant, even as
I had pity on thee ? And the lord was wroth, and delivered
him to the tormentors."
And lastly, you are to take care that you love, not in word
only, but in deed, and in truth ; that is, that you do good, as
weU as give good words; and relieve Jesus Christ in His
poor members.
And bebeve it for a certain truth, that a charitable and
forgiving temper is not near so beneficial to any body as
to him that hath it ; it being more blessed to give, than to re
ceive ; and to forgive, than to insist upon satisfaction for in
juries and wrongs done to us 2. 2 Acts xx.
This being so necessary a grace, you wUl not fail to beg of
God most earnestly to vouchsafe it to you.

THE PRAYER.
This is My commandment, that ye love one another as I have
loved you. Hear, O my soul, what thy Saviour has com
manded thee : He who loved us, and gave Himself an offer
ing and a sacrifice to God for us.
May this Thy love, O Jesus, be the motive and pattern of
my love and charity for all mankind ! Where this hath not

362 A SHORT INTRODUCTION
sect, been my practice, I implore Thy gracious pardon ; and
YIIL beseech Thee to fortify my soul against aU the suggestions
of Satan, or my corrupt nature and blind passions; that I
may always be prepared to go to Thine altar with the same
charitable dispositions with which I desire and hope to die.
Thou, O Jesus, madest Thine enemies Thy friends, by
laying down Thy life for them. Be Thou my advocate with
God for grace to foUow Thy heavenly charity and example,
that I may overcome evil with good ; that I, and all the mem
bers of Thy family, may love as brethren : that we may always
meet at Thy table as sincere friends, and part with true love
and affection, as becomes Thy disciples. Amen.

SECTION IX.
General Observations, pertinent to the Subject of the
foregoing Sections1.
By this time you see the reason of this institution ; the
necessity, as weU as the invaluable blessing, of observing it
religiously; and the manner of preparing yourself for it, as
often as you shall havek an opportunity.
And remember, that the oftener you look into the state of
your soul, in order to go to this Ordinance, the less trouble
you will have to make your peace with God when you come
to die ; and the less danger you wiU be in of falling into a
state of sin and security, which has been the ruin of an in
finite number of souls.
Besides this, you will have the greatest comfort of bfe,
when you perceive that you are still growing in grace, and
tending to that perfection which must fit you for Heaven.
On the other hand, if you turn your back upon this Ordi
nance, it must be because you will not be at the pains to
understand your duty, your interest, and your danger.
You have not considered that there is no pardon, no grace,
no salvation, to be hoped for, but by pleading with God what
' This title omitted. >> "shall" om.

TO THE LORD'S SUPPER. 363
His Son hath done, and suffered, and merited for us, and in SECT.
the manner He has ordained. — 
And if you wiU consult your own conscience, it wUl tell
you, that some of these following are the true, though most
wretched causes of your contempt of this command of your
Saviour's. Either you bve in some known sin, or ungodly
way of life, which you cannot resolve to forsake ; or you are
not wUling to renew your vows made in Baptism ; or, which
is generaUy the case, you have no real concern for your soul ;
only you delude yourself with some faint purposes and hopes,
that some time or other you will become a new man.
In the mean time you are guUty of a sin too like the deny
ing the Lord that bought you. You bring an eril report upon
an Ordinance of Christ, as if it were not worth observing;
you harden wicked people in their infidebty, and neglect of
their salvation, by calling yourself a Christian, and bring
like a heathen, in the contempt of one of the greatest means
of salvation. You live in a state, in which aU your prayers,
whether public or private, whether for yourself or for others,
wiU be rejected.
In short ; you provoke God every day more and more to
withdraw His grace, — to leave you to your own corrupt way
of bring, tUl you have filled up the measure of your sins,
and prepared for yourself a sentence not to be heard without
trembling ; I tell you, that none of these men that were bidden,
shall taste of My supper, the marriage supper of the Lamb in
Heaven. How great then must the sin of those he, who neglect to
administer, and of those who turn their backs upon this Ordi
nance, upon which our salvation depends ! It being the blood
of Christ which must cleanse us from all sin1 . ) I John
J J 1. 7.
Observations on receiving the Holy Sacrament worthily,
or unworthily1.
After aU, this is not to encourage any person to go to the
Lord's Supper without a wedding garment, without a due
regard to the duty. For a man may go so unworthily, as to
receive judgment instead of a blessing.
For example ; Such as live in any known sin unrepented
1 This title omitted.

364 A SHORT INTRODUCTION
sect, of; such as are not sincerely resolved to live and be governed
 '¦ — by the known laws of the Gospel ; such as live at variance
with their neighbours, without being willing to be reconcUed;
such as have done wrong, and wiU not make satisfaction, as
they are able ; lastly, such as go out of mere custom, without
considering the end or benefit of the Ordinance ; and return
to their usual sinful liberties as soon as the service is over.
All such ought to know that they went unworthUy. And
if they have any true concern for their souls, they wiU con
sider better, and lay themselves under stricter obbgations
before they go again to the Lord's Supper.
But then let them not, at the peril of their souls, deal de
ceitfully, and make this a pretence of neglecting to go to this
Ordinance for the future; lest they provoke God to leave
them to themselves, which is one of the greatest judgments
that can befall them.
On the other hand, let not any well-meaning Christians
be discouraged with fears of having gone unworthUy to the
Lord's Supper ; and so forbear, because they do not find aU
the benefit and change wrought in them which they hoped
for ; but let them consider that a state of holiness and per
fection is not to be expected at once, but by degrees, and as
we make good use of the graces which the Holy Spirit from
time to time vouchsafes to us :
A good Christian not being one who has no incbnation to
sin, but one who, through the grace of God, immediately
checks and suffers not such inclination to grow into evil
habits. God, who knows our infirmities, wiU accept our sincere
endeavours, though attended with imperfections and back-
slidings, provided we condemn ourselves for them, and strive
to amend.
And let us remember for our comfort, that Jesus Christ
Himself pronounced all His disciples {the traitor excepted)
to be clean, that is, qualified to receive this Sacrament, which
He was going to administer to them, although he knew them
to be subject to very great failings and infirmities ; which
soon appeared, when they aU forsook Him, contrary to their
solemn promises. But this they repented of, and were for
given by their compassionate Redeemer.

TO THE LORD'S SUPPER. 365
If therefore you love God and your neighbour, though not SECT.
so fervently as you could wish ; if you have a real desire of — ^—
being better than at present you find yourself to be ; if the
fruits of the Holy Spirit, though in a very low degree, do
appear in your life ; lastly, if you do daUy pray for God's
graces, that you may, in His good time, be what He would
have you to be, and do not bve in any known sin ; by no
means forbear to go to this Ordinance, as often as you have
an opportunity ; and depend upon God's blessing, and an
increase of His graces. THE PRAYER.
Grant, O God, that I may never draw down Thy judg
ments upon myself, either by turning my back upon this
Ordinance, or by going to it without thought, and unwor
thUy. May Thy mercy pardon what is past, and give me
grace for the time to come, to consecrate my life to Thee,
and to embrace every occasion of remembering my Re
deemer's love, and thereby securing Thy favour, and my
own salvation ! And if it be Thy wUl, grant that I may
always find such comfort and benefit in this Ordinance, as
may encourage me to observe it with joy unto my bfe's end.
Give me leave to recommend to Thine infinite mercy the
miserable condition of aU such, as neglect so great means
of grace and salvation. Awaken all Christian people into a
sense of this duty; open their eyes, and correct their mis
takes, that they may be convinced that this is the only
means of making their peace with Thee, and of rendering
their persons and their prayers acceptable to Thy Divine
Majesty, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

SECT. X.

366 A SHORT INTRODUCTION

SECTION X.
Meditations on several texts of Scripture, proper to be used
a little before receiving™.
Every weU-disposed Christian, after he has thus far pre
pared himself for this Sacrament, will endeavour to keep the
thoughts of his duty, and the blessing he hopes for, warm
in his heart untU the time of receiving.
Some of the following Scriptures, and meditations upon
them, may, through God's grace, answer that end; nor will
they take up too much time, because some or more of
them, as occasion offers, may be devoutly used in the midst
of business.
And this method of devotion is here proposed, to lead
Christians to make proper reflections upon other parts of
Scripture which they read or hear.
Rev. iii. 17. Thou sayest I am rich, and have need of
nothing : and knowest not that thou art wretched, and mise
rable, and poor, and blind, and naked.
This is the sad condition to which, as sinners, we are sub
ject ; and it is Thy mercy, O God, that any of us are sensible
of it. Preserve me, I beseech Thee, from that bbndness
which would hinder me from seeing my own misery; and
from that pride which would keep me from acknowledging
it before Thee, who alone canst help me. O give me a true
sense ofthe maladies I labour under, and keep" me, for Thy
mercies' sake, and for the sake of Jesus my Redeemer.
Psalm li. 17. The sacrifice of God is a broken spirit ; a
broken and contrite heart God will not despise.
But most unfit is mine to be to God presented, until I
have obtained His pardon for the many sins by which it has
been defiled.
Jer. ni. 12, 13. I am merciful, saith the Lord; and I will
not keep anger for ever. Only acknowledge thine iniquity,
that thou hast transgressed against the Lord thy God.
I do acknowledge my sin unto Thee, O God; and mine
This title omitted. " help

TO THE LORD'S SUPPER. 367
iniquities will I not hide : I do therefore implore Thy par- SECT.
don, and plead Thy gracious promise, with fuU purpose of  —
heart, never again to return to folly.
Jer. xvii. 9. The heart is deceitful, and desperately wicked :
who can know il ?
I cannot, indeed, answer for my own heart, but there is
nothing °, O Lord, impossible with Thee ; in Thee I do put
my trust : let me never be put to confusion. Keep it ever
in my heart, what an evil thing and bitter it wUl be, to for
sake the Lord.
1 John iii. 8. He that committeth sin (who abandons him
self to bve in known sin) is of the devil; is under his power
and government.
Preserve me, gracious God, from so fatal a bbndness, to
choose Satan for my lord and governor, instead of Thy blessed
Son, who laid down His bfe to redeem us from the dreadful
tyranny of the deril.
1 John ii. 25. This is the promise that He hath promised
us, even eternal life.
How infinitely good is God, to give us so great encourage
ment to save ourselves from ruin ! Give me, I beseech Thee,
a firm faith in this promise, that no fears may terrify me,
no pleasures may corrupt my heart, no difficulties may dis
courage me from serving Thee.
Matt. xvi. 24. If any man will come after Me, let him deny
himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me.
O my Saviour ! who pleasedst not Thyself, but tookest
upon Thee the form of a servant : let me not profess to fol
low Thee, without endeavouring to foUow the blessed steps
of Thy most holy bfe ; Thy patience, meekness, and humility ;
Thy great disregard for the world, its pleasures, profits, and
aU its idols ; Thy sensible concern for the miseries of men :
Thy unweariedness in doing good ; Thy constancy in prayer,
and resignation to the wUl of Thy Father. Let me part with
any thing, as dear as a right hand or a right eye, rather than
not follow Thee.
Matt. vi. 24. No man can serve tivo masters .- ye cannot
serve God and mammon.
May I never set up any rival, O God, with Thee, in the
» no word

368 A SHORT INTRODUCTION
SECT, possession of my heart ! May I never attempt to reconcile
 : — Thy service with that world which is enmity with Thee ! Give
me, I beseech Thee, the eyes of faith, that I may see the
world, what in truth it is ; the danger of its riches, the folly
of its pleasures, the multitude of its snares, the power of its
temptations, its deadly poison, and certain danger of drawing
my heart from the love of Thee.
Matt. xxii. 37, 39. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with
all thy heart, and thy neighbour as thyself.
O that the love of God may be the commanding principle of
my soul ; and that I may have this comfortable proof of His
love abiding in me, that I study to please Him, and to keep
His commandments : that my love to my neighbour may be
such as God has commanded ; that I may give, and forgive,
and love, as becomes a disciple of Jesus Christ !
1 John iii. 14. We know that we have passed from death
unto life, because we love the brethren.
What it is to love my neighbour as myself, Thou, O Lord,
hast taught me in Thy holy Word : never to wrong, or deceive
him ; never to grieve him, or without a cause to create him
trouble; never to treat him with contempt and scorn; never
to be pleased with his misfortunes and faults ; but to rejoice
in his happiness, and help him in his wants. Give me, 0
Lord, this proof of my having passed from death unto bfe.
Gal. iii. 13. Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of
the law, being made a curse for us that is, He was treated as
1 Deut one under the curse of the law1.
Blessed God! How great was our misery, how great was
Thy mercy, when nothing could save us from ruin, but the
death of Thy Son ! I see by this how hateful sin is to Thee.
Make it so to me, I beseech Thee. May I never flatter
myself that Thy mercy will spare me, if I continue in sin,
when Thou sparedst not Thine own Son, when He put
Himself in the place of sinners ! May I never provoke Thy
justice ! May I never forget Thy mercies, and what Thy Son
has done for me !
Tit. ii. 14. He gave Himself for us, that He might redeem
us from all iniquity ; and purify unto Himself a peculiar people,
zealous of good works.
Blessed be God that I am united to this people by Bap-

TO THE LORD'S SUPPER. 369
/ Grant that I may never disgrace Thee, or my Chris- SECT.
tian profession, by an ungodly life. O Thou, who hast — — —
redeemed us from sin and death, cause me to understand, to
value, and ever remember Thy great love ; and to shew that
I do so, by a life consecrated to Thy service.
2 Tim. ii. 12. If we deny Him, He will also deny us.
How many deny Thee, O Jesus, without thought and
without dread! Do they know what they do, who lightly
turn their backs upon this Ordinance ; who make a mock of
sin, which cost Thee Thy life ; who are ashamed of Thee and
of Thy Gospel, out of regard to men, who byp their unchris
tian lives do renounce Thy service ? Do they consider what
it is to be denied by Thee? That it is to have no interest
in Thy death, Thy merits, and mediation ! Gracious God de
bver me from this dreadful sin and judgment !
Matt. xxvi. 35. Peter said, Though I should die with Thee,
yet will I not deny Thee.
Preserve me, gracious Lord, from a presumptuous opinion,
and dependance on my own strength, without the aids of Thy
grace : let me see, in this sad instance, my weakness without
Thy assistance, and my ruin without Thy help.
Luke xxii. 61, 62. And the Lord turned and looked upon
Peter ; and Peter remembered the words of Christ : and went
out, and wept bitterly.
0 Jesus, look upon me with the same eye of compassion,
whenever I shall do amiss, that I may see my fault, and
forthwith return to my duty : let this instance of Thy mercy
be our comfort, since so great and repeated a crime did not
exclude this penitent from Thy mercy : but let not this make
us fearless of offending Thee, lest we never repent.
Luke xxii. 3, 4, 5. Then entered Satan into Judas, and he
communed with the chief priests, how he might betray Him
unto them ; And they covenanted to give him money, &c.
If I should provoke Thee, O God, by resisting Thy Holy
Spirit, to leave me to my own natural corruption, and to the
power of Satan, I see in this wretched man what wickedness
I am capable of. Lord God, abandon me not to my own
choices. Shut my heart against that covetousness, which was
the root of so great a sin. Keep me from presumptuous sins,
p to men ? who by
WILSON. B I)

370 A SHORT INTRODUCTION TO THE LORD'S SUPPER.
SECT, lest they get the dominion over me : and secure me under the
 : — conduct of Thy Holy Spirit, for Jesus Christ's sake.
Deut. xvi. 16, 17. Thou shalt not appear before the Lord
empty. Every man shall give as he is able, according to the
blessing of the Lord thy God, which He hath given thee.
ShaU I appear before Thee, O God, worse than a Jew?
Can I give anything to Thy poor, but what I have received
from Thee ? How can I say that I love Thee much, if I give
sparingly to them whom Thou hast appointed in Thy place to
receive our alms ? Give me an heart, O God, to give accord
ing to Thy blessing upon me, and as I expect Thy blessing
upon myself and substance.
1 Pet. iv. 10. As every man hath received the gift, even so
minister the same one to another, as good stewards.
O God, who hast taught us that we are all but thy stewards,
keep me, I beseech Thee, from that great injustice of de
frauding Thy poor of their right : give me grace to moderate
aU my vain desires and expences, that I may have to give to
them that need; and that the measure oi Thy blessings
to me may be the measure of my charity to others.
1 Cor. xi. 28. Let a man examine himself, and so let him
eat of that Bread, and drink of that Cup a.
Enable me, O Lord, so to examine, and to judge myself,
before I go to this Holy Sacrament, that I may not be con
demned by Thee, when Thou comest to judge the world in
righteousness. And pardon, O Lord, the many times in my
bfe past, that I have gone to this Ordinance without that care
and devotion required of aU worthy communicants, for Thy
mercy's sake. Amen. i This text and reflection omitted.

INTRODUCTION
TO THE ORDER POR ADMINISTRATION OP THE
LORD'S SUPPER.
That you may profit by the foUowing assistance1, be ad
vised to read the Communion Service with the Directions and
Meditations, some time nefore you go to the Sacrament, that
you may attend to every part of the Public Service without
distraction. Whenever you have time for your private devotions, let
them be so secret that nobody may be disturbed by you.
And if, instead of repeating the Prayers and other parts of
the Service, after the Minister, as the manner of too many is,
to the disturbance of such as are near them ; — if, instead of
doing so, you would secretly say, Amen, at the end of every
petition, you wiU find this the very best way to keep your
mind intent upon your devotions.
If any person, who is ordained to administer this Sacra
ment, shall think fit to cast his eye upon this Book, I would
beseech him to consider seriously how many Communicants
there are, who have no ordinary way of coming to the know
ledge of this great duty, or other help to their devotion,
besides what the Church has provided for them in this
Office : that therefore, in compassion to such, this Service
ought to be performed with the greatest deliberation, as well
as devotion, that the unlearned, who are generally the greatest
number, may be edified, as weU as instructed.
' assistances

Bb2

THE ORDER FOR ADMINISTRATION OF THE
LORD'S SUPPER.

First Rubric.
1 So many as intend to le par
takers of the Holy Communion,
shall signify their names to the
Curate at least some time the
day before.

Second Rubric.
1" And if any of those le an
open and notorious evil-liver, or
have done any wrong to his
neighbours ly word or deed, so
that the congregation le tlierely
offended; the Curate, having
knowledge thereof, shall call
him and advertise him, that in
any wise he presume not to come
to the Lord's Table, until he
hath openly declared himself to
have truly repented and amended
his former naughty life, that the
congregation may thereby le satis
fied, which before were offended ;
and that he hath recompensed
the parties, to whom he hath done
wrong ; or at least declare him
self to be in full purpose so to do,
as soon as he conveniently may.

Olservations.
It is with great reason that the
Church has given this order ; there
fore do not neglect it. You will have
the comfort of knowing, either that
your Pastor hath nothing to say
against you ; or if he has you will
have the benefit of his advice ; and
a good blessing will attend your obe
dience to the Church's orders.

If you are conscious to yourself
(though your Pastor should not
know it) that your life has been
such as hath given offence or scan
dal to your Christian profession, do
not go to the Sacrament until you
have given some plain proof' of your.
repentance, and purpose of leading a
new life. But then, as you hope for
God's grace and mercy, do not put
off the doing of this one moment, lest
you provoke God to leave you to your
self ; for then you never will repent.

proofs

THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 373

Third Rubric.
% The same order shall the
Curate use with those letwixt
whom he perceiveth malice and
hatred to reign; not suffering
them to le partakers of the
Lord's Table until he know them
to le reconciled.
And if one of the parties so at
variance be content to forgive
from the bottom of his heart all
that the other hath trespassed
against him, and to make amends
for that he himself hath offended;
and the other party will not le
persuaded to a godly unity, but
remain still in his frowardness
and malice : the Minister in that
case ought to admit the penitent
person to the Holy Communion,
and not him that is obstinate.
Provided that every Minister so
repelling any, as is specified in
this or the next precedent para
graph of this Rulric, shall le
obliged to give an account of the
same to the Ordinary within
fourteen days after at the far
thest. And the Ordinary shall
proceed against the offending
person according to the Canon.

Observations.
The Lord's Supper being a Sacra
ment and token of reconciliation and
friendship with God and man ; such
as will not forgive the injuries they
have received, nor make satisfaction
for the injuries they have done to
others, must not presume to go to
the Lord's Table, lest they receive a
curse instead of a blessing.
But then such would do well to
consider, that while they are under
these bad dispositions, they are at
enmity with God as well as with
their neighbour; and therefore are
not qualified even to ash, much less
to hope for any favour from Him :
there being no mercy for him, who
will not shew mercy to his neigh
bour : this being an express condi
tion of our peace with God. Matt.
vi. 15.
And we should always remember,
that " He that loveth not his brother
abideth in death." 1 John iii. 14.
It is God who saith this : and dare
we delay to be at peace with our
neighbour, even one day, if we can
help it 1

Fourth Rubric.
% The table at the Communion
time having a fair white linen
cloth upon it, shall stand in ihe
lody of the Church, or in the
Chancel, where Morning and
Evening Prayer are appointed
to le said. And the Priest stand
ing at the north side of the
Table shall say ihe Lord's

It may so happen, that you did
not know that the Sacrament was to
be administered, until you saw the
Communion Table covered : How
ever, if you have been a constant
communicant before, do not turn
your back upon the holy Ordinance ;
but say in your heart, / will most
gladly close with this blessed occasion
of remembering ihe death of my Re
deemer.

374

THE ADMINISTRATION

Prayer, with the Collect follow
ing, the people kneeling.

THE COMMUNION SERVICE.
When the Minister legins, lay aside all other Books, and attend
to the service of the Church, than which there never was provided a
better Help to Devotion.
Our* Father, which art in heaven, Hallowed be Thy Name.
Thy kingdom come. Thy wiU be done in earth, As it is in
heaven. Give us this day our daUy bread. And forgive us
our trespasses, As we forgive them that trespass against us.
And lead us not into temptation ; But deliver us from evil.
Amen.

The Collect.
Almighty God, unto whom
all hearts be open, aU desires
known, and from whom no
secrets are hid, cleanse the
thoughts of our hearts by the
inspiration of Thy holy Spirit,
that we may perfectly love
Thee, and worthily magnify
Thy holy Name, through
Christ our Lord. Amen.

Observations.
Because the love of God will make
all His commands easy, and to be
obeyed with cheerfulness ; we there
fore beg of Him to purify our hearts
by faith, that we may love and fear
Him, and keep His commandments,
upon which all our happiness de
pends.

Rubric.
% Then shall the Priest, turn
ing to the people, rehearse dis
tinctly all the Ten Command
ments^ ; and the people still

We see with what great judgment
these commandments were appointed
to be read in this service, since by
the law is the knowledge of sin ; and
when we are convinced in our own

¦' The Lord's Prayer should always
be said with the greatest deliberation
and devotion ; and especially at this
time, when we beg of God the Bread
which must nourish us unto life eter
nal, and all the graces necessary to ob
tain that invaluable blessing.
u When it is considered how many

people there are who have no other
way of coming to the knowledge of
their duty; it will appear with what
great reason the Priest is required to
read these commands of God distinctly,
and how religiously this Rubric ought
to be observed.

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER.

375

kneeling, shall after every Com
mandment, ask God mercy for
their transgression thereof for
the time past, and grace to keep
the same for ihe time to come, as
followeth.

conscience, that we have not kept a
law which is holy, just, and good, we
shall then see the Need and the
Blessing of a Redeemer ; and how
earnestly we ought to beg of God,
for His sake, to have mercy upon us ;
and to incline our hearts to keep
these laws.

OBSERVATIONS AND DIRECTIONS.
That you may obey the following commands of God with cheerfulness,
you ought to be firmly persuaded — That God, who standeth in no need
of our obedience and service, hath given us these laws merely for our *
good, to restrain the disorders we are subject to, and to hinder us from
ruining ourselves.
Consider these commands in this view, and as they are the effect of the
great love of God for His poor creatures, or else you will look upon them
as a burden, and obey them with an unwilling mind.
Prepare, therefore, to hear them with attention and reverence suitable
to Him whose commands they are ; and then you will be more sensible
what a blessing it is, that Jesus Christ hath by His death delivered us
from the curse and punishment due to those that break them ; having
prevailed with God to accept of our repentance, and to enable us by His
grace to observe them better for the time to come.

Communion.

God spake these words and
said, I am the Lord thy God :
thou shalt have no other Gods
but Me y. People.
Lord, have mercy upon us,
and incbne our hearts to keep
this law. Minister.
Thou shalt not make to

Observations.

When you consider how apt every
man is to have his idol, — something
which he admires or loves, or fears, or
trusts in, or adores, more than the God
who made and redeemed him, — you
will see the reason and the necessity
of this command; and will most
heartily beg of God to keep you
from such idolatry, and that you
may love Him with all your heart,
and above all things.

The proneness of all nations to the

our own.
y The law of nature and right reason,
being the law of man in the state of in
nocence, would still have been a suffi
cient guide, had it not been much ob
scured, and almost blotted out, and
rendered ineffectual, by the transgres

sion of our first parents, and the wicked
ness of their posterity. It was then that
God republished these laws by Moses
in writing, to awaken men, and to be a
standing witness against all such as
would not consult their own conscien
ces, and the law written in their hearts.

376

THE ADMINISTRATION

Communion.
thyself any graven image, nor
the bkeness of any thing that
is in heaven above, or in
the earth beneath, or in the
water under the earth. Thou
shalt not bow down to them,
nor worship them : for I the
Lord thy God am a jealous
God, and visit the sins of the
fathers upon the children,
unto the third and fourth
generation of them that hate
Me, and shew mercy unto
thousands in them that love
Me, and keep My command
ments. People.
Lord, have mercy upon us,
and incline our hearts to keep
this law. Minister.
Thou shalt not take the
name of the Lord thy God
in vain : for the Lord wiU not
hold him guUtless, that tak
eth His name in vain.
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us,
and incline our hearts to keep
this law. Minister.
Remember that thou keep
holy the Sabbath day. Six
days shalt thou labour, and
do all that thou hast to do;
but the seventh day is the
Sabbath of the Lord thy God.
In it thou shalt do no manner

Observations.
vile idolatry of making and worship
ping images, and the creatures they
represent, shews the absolute neces
sity of the authority of God, to pre
vent so great a sin, and contempt of
the Divine Majesty ; and the judg
ments that would follow.
At the same time, God has given
us the greatest encouragement to
obey this, and all His commands ;
assuring us, that both we and our
children's children shall reap the
blessing of our obedience.

Happy it is for the world that
men are restrained (as far as a com
mand, and the fear of God and His
judgments will restrain them) from
profaning His name to idle and
wicked purposes. Were it not for
this, all reverence for oaths, and for
God Himself, would be lost among
men.

When we consider how backward
we are to learn our duty, how apt to
forget it, and unwilling to put it in
practice, we cannot but acknowledge
the necessity and kindness of this
command ; which obliges every man,
who loves and fears God, to keep one
day in seven holy to the Lord ; in
order to preserve the knowledge of
the true God, and His glorious per-

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER.

Communion.
of work, thou, and thy son,
and thy daughter, thy man
servant, and thy maid-ser
vant, thy cattle, and the
stranger that is within thy
gates. For in six days the
Lord made heaven and earth,
the sea and aU that in them
is ; and rested the seventh
day; wherefore the Lord
blessed the seventh day, and
haUowed it. People.
Lord, have mercy upon us,
and incline our hearts to keep
this law. Minister.
Honour thy father and thy
mother, that thy days may be
long in the land, which the
Lord thy God giveth thee.
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us,
and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Thou shalt do no murder.
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us,
and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Thou shalt not commit
adultery. People.
Lord, have mercy upon us,
and incline our hearts to keep
this law.

Observations.
fections, and of our creation and re
demption, that we may fear, and love,
and adore Him as we ought to do.
The neglect of this duty, commanded
from the beginning, having in all
probability been the occasion of that
deplorable state of ignorance and
idolatry in the heathen world, as it
has been of very remarkable judg
ments upon many of those among
Christians that have profaned this
day. And indeed to profane the Lord's
day, is, in a manner, to deny the
God that made us and the world.

The infinite mischiefs occasioned
by undutiful children, by rebellious
subjects, by unfaithful servants, and
by the little regard had to those that
watch for our souls, shew the great
goodness of God ; who, in order to
prevent those evils, hath given this
command, with a promise of an espe
cial blessing to such as obey it.

Men must be abandoned to all in
humanity, who do not acknowledge
the great mercy of God, in forbid
ding us, upon pain of His displea
sure, to shorten our own, or other
men's lives, by violence, intempe
rance, or by such evil usage, as may
make their lives miserable, and a
burden to them.
If the sins of whoredom, impurity,
and uncleanness, and that luxury,
drunkenness, and sloth, which leads
to them, had not been forbidden by
God Himself, the world would have
set light by them ; and, as bad as it
was, would have been much more
wicked.

378

THE ADMINISTRATION

Communion. Minister.
Thou shalt not steal.
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us,
and incbne our hearts to keep
this law. Minister.
Thou shalt not bear false
witness against thy neigh
bour. People.
Lord, have mercy upon us,
and incline our hearts to keep
this law. Minister.
Thou shalt not covet thy
neighbour's house, thou shalt
not covet thy neighbour's
wife, nor his servant, nor his
maid, nor his ox, nor his ass,
nor any thing that is bis.
People.
Lord, have mercy upon us,
and write all these Thy laws in
our hearts, we beseech Thee.
Whoever considers the sad effects of men's disobedience to these laws, in
the lives of idolaters, common swearers, profaners of the Lord's Day, undu
tiful children, rebellious subjects, murderers of men's lives and reputations,
whoremongers, thieves, perjured witnesses, and covetous persons, and the
judgments that attend them, will have reason to bless God, who has given us
rules to live by ; and, will most earnestly beg Him to write and keep them
in his own and all men's hearts. Rubric.
1" Then sluill follow one of these two Collects for ihe Queen*, ihe
Priest standing as before, and saying,

Observations.
Every one, whose rights and pro
perties have been invaded by violence,
or fraud, or injustice, or thievery, do
easily see the reason, and goodness,
and necessity of this law of God ;
and therefore ought to pray most
earnestly that it may be religiously
observed by themselves and others.

Evil-disposed people being capable
of doing the greatest mischief to the
estates, reputations, and lives of their
neighbours, by false oaths, and lying
stories, God bath most mercifully
consulted the good of mankind, by
a law forbidding them, at their peril,
to ruin themselves and others by
such wicked ways.

The wisdom of God, and His good
ness to us, appears in this command :
laying a restraint upon the very
evil desires of our hearts, because
this is the source and spring of all
manner of wickedness.
By this law He shews us, that all
our thoughts are known to, and will
be judged by Him at the great day.

z So great are the blessings of a
righteous and peaceable government,

that we are commanded, in an especial
manner, to pray for kings, and for all

OF the lord's SUPPER. 379
Let us pray.
Almighty God, whose kingdom is everlasting, and power
infinite ; have mercy upon the whole Church ; and so rule
the heart of Thy chosen servant Victoria, our Queen and
Governor, that she (knowing whose minister she is) may
above aU things seek Thy honour and glory : and that we
and aU her subjects (duly considering whose authority she
hath) may faithfuUy serve, honour, and humbly obey her, in
Thee, and for Thee, according to Thy blessed word and or
dinance; through Jesus Christ our Lord, who with Thee,
and the Holy Ghost, Uveth and reigneth, ever one God, world
without end. Amen. Or,
Almighty and everlasting God, we are taught by Thy
holy word, that the hearts of kings are in Thy rule and
governance, and that Thou dost dispose and turn them as it
seemeth best to Thy godly wisdom : we humbly beseech
Thee so to dispose and govern the heart of Victoria Thy
servant, our Queen and Governor, that in all her thoughts,
words, and works, she may ever seek Thy honour and glory,
and study to preserve Thy people committed to her charge,
in wealth, peace, and godliness : grant this, O merciful
Father, for Thy dear Son's sake, Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen. Rnlric.
IT Then shall le said ihe Collect of ihe day. And immediately
after ihe Collect, ihe Priest shall read the Epistle. Then shall be
read the Gospel, ihe people all standing wp&. And the Gospel
ended, shall be sung or said the Creed following,
I believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker of
heaven and earth, And of all things visible and invisible :
that are in authority; for them first, this note is part of the text, and is
that, remembering they are in the place headed, Observations upon this Ru-
of God, they may endeavour to promote brick."]
His glory whom they represent, defend • "We are all required to stand up at
the persons and rights of men, and pu- the reading of the Gospel, to shew, that
nish evil-doers according to the tenor we have a very particular respect for,
of these laws ; and secondly, for our- and with reverence attend to, every
sehes, that we may obey our governors thing that was said or done by, or re-
out of a principle of conscience, and in corded of, our most blessed Lord and
obedience to God. [In the ed. 1755, Master.

380 the administration
And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only-begotten Son of
God, Begotten of His Father before all worlds, God of God,
Light of Light, Very God of very God, Begotten, not made.
Being of one substance with the Father, By whom all things
were made : Who for us men, and for our salvation came
down from heaven, and was incarnate by the Holy Ghost of
the Virgin Mary, And was made man, and was crucified
also for us under Pontius Pilate. He suffered and was
buried, And the third day He rose again according to the
Scriptures, and ascended into heaven, And sitteth on the
right hand of the Father. And He shaU come again with
glory to judge both the quick and the dead : Whose king
dom shaU have no end.
And I bebeve in the Holy Ghost, The Lord and Giver of
life. Who proceedeth from the Father and the Son, Who
with the Father and the Son together is worshipped and
glorified, Who spake by tbe Prophets. And I bebeve one
Catholic and Apostolic Church. I acknowledge one Baptism
for the remission of sins, And I look for the Resurrection of
the dead, And the bfe of the world to come. Amen.
Now you will have time to say secretly,
Lord, increase my faith : Grant that I may die in this faith, and in the
communion of Thy holy Church ; and be united to Thee, and all* Thy
members, by a faith and charity that shall never end.
Communion. Observations.
Rubric . The Church having taken care
% Then the Curate shall de- *hat. ¥r olerS7 shall do their duty,
in giving notice of such holidays, &c.
clare unto the people what holi- as are to be observed ; every good
days or fasting days are in the Christian will endeavour to observe
week fnllmmna fn he nUemed t!lem> not aS is tke maMler of
weeic following to 0e obseived. thoughtless people, in idleness and
intemperance ; but in going to
church, and praising God for His
mercies vouchsafed us in Jesus
Christ, and for His holy Apostles,
by whose labours we were brought
from the power of Satan unto God.
1 Then shall follow the Ser- if you hear the Sermon with a
mon, or one of the Homilies religious attention, you will be much
already set forth, or hereafter J^JX^ *° re°eiVe ^ ^^
to le set forth ly authority. ¦ to all

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER.

381

Ptulric.
% Then shall the Priest re
turn to the Lord's Talle, and
begin the Offertory**, saying one
or more of these sentences fol
lowing, as he thinketh most con
venient in Ms discretion.

Observations.
Now say secretly : I will give as
I am able, according to the blessing
of the Lord my God, which He hath
given me. And when you give your
alms, say, Lord, pardon all my vain
expenses ; and accept of this testi
mony of my gratitude, for what I
have received from Thee.

Let your bght so shine be
fore men, that they may see
your good works, and glorify
your Father which is in hea
ven. St. Matt. v. 16.

0 heavenly Father, give us all
grace, that we may honour Thee,
both in our lives and by our alms,
and that Thou mayest be glorified
by those that receive them.

Lay not up for yourselves
treasures upon earth, where
the rust and moth doth cor
rupt, and where thieves break
through and steal: but lay up
for yourselves treasures in
heaven, where neither rust
nor moth doth corrupt, and
where thieves do not break
through and steal. St. Matt.
vi. 19, 20.

Magnify the power of Thy grace,
0 God, upon us, in freeing our souls
from the love of riches. That we
may have the greatest part of our
treasure in heaven; and that our
hearts may be there also.

Whatsoever ye would that
men should do unto you, even
so do unto them ; for this is
the law and the prophets. St.
Matt. vii. 12.

May this rule of eternal justice
be ever present with us, that nei
ther self-love, nor interest, may lead
us to transgress it.

Not every one that saith Grant, 0 God, that we may never

The following Prayer was used by
the pious Author before receiving and
administering the Sacrament.
Give me grace, O merciful God,
now I am going to Thine Altar, that
I may in some measure answer the
work appointed me, in offering a
sacrifice unto Thee, in order to com
municate the Bread of Life to Thy
people.

O that I may never obstruct Thy
graces by any unworthiness, for Thy
Son Jesus Christ His sake.
Keep from my heart and mind, O
God, all vain and worldly thoughts.
Bless my devotions, increase my faith,
pardon my infirmities, and make me
an acceptable guest at Thine Altar.
[This note om. 1755.]

382

THE ADMINISTRATION

Communion.
unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall
enter into the kingdom of
heaven, but he that doeth
the wUl of My Father which
is in heaven. St. Matt. vii.
21.

Observations.
build our hopes of salvation upon an
outward profession only, without a
life of holiness and good works.

Zaccheus stood forth and
said unto the Lord, Behold,
Lord, the half of my goods I
give to the poor; and if I
have done any wrong to any
man, I restore fourfold. St.
Luke xix. 6.

If thou, 0 God, givest me ability,
give me an heart to be both just and
charitable, that Thou mayest say
unto me, as Thou didst unto tbis
publican, Salvation is come to thy
house.

Who goeth a warfare at any
time of his own cost ? Who
planteth a vineyard, and eat-
eth not ofthe fruit thereof?
Or who feedeth a flock, and
eateth not of the mUk of the
flock ? 1 Cor. ix. 7.

Shall the soldier, the husbandman
and shepherd, all have their wages,
and Thy Ministers only, 0 Jesus,
be grudged theirs 1 God forbid !
Vouchsafe unto me, and to all
Christians, a better mind, I beseech
Thee.

If we have sown unto you
spiritual things, is it a great
matter, if we should reap your
worldly things ? 1 Cor. ix. 1 1.

May the good Spirit of God bless
the heavenly seed sown by His Mi
nisters, that both they and we may
reap the fruit of their labour.

Do ye not know, that they
who minister about holy
things, bve of the sacrifice?
And they who wait at the
altar are partakers with the
altar ? Even so hath the Lord
also ordained, that they who
preach the Gospel, should bve
of the Gospel. 1 Cor. ix. 13,
14.

Since Thou,0 Jesus, hast ordained
this, far be it from me to envy, or to
deprive Thy servants of the right
which Thou hast given them.

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER.

383

Communion.
He that soweth little, shaU
reap bttle ; and he that sow
eth plenteously, shall reap
plenteously. Let every man
do according as he is disposed
in his heart ; not grudgingly,
or of necessity ; for God lov
eth a cheerful giver. 2 Cor.
ix. 6, 7.

It will be our own fault, if we reap
not a plentiful crop.
"Let us proportion our alms to
our ability, lest we provoke God to
proportion His blessings to our
alms." Bishop Beveridge.

Let him that is taught in
the Word minister unto him
that teacheth in aU good
things. Be not deceived, God
is not mocked : for whatso
ever a man soweth, that shall
he reap. Gal. vl, 6, 7.

There is nothmg, 0 God, which
we can give to Thy ministers, equal
to the blessings which we receive
from them, who minister unto us
the means of grace and salvation.

While we have time, let us
do good unto aU men; and
specially unto them that are
of the household of faith.
Gal. vi. 10.

Blessed be God, that I have yet
time ! Lord, give me an heart to
do good, before the night cometh,
when no man can work.

Godliness is great riches,
if a man be content with that
he hath ; for we brought no
thing into the world, neither
may we carry any thing out.
1 Tim. vi. 6, 7.

Give me, 0 God, a pious and a
contented mind : and for the rest,
Thy will be done.

Charge them who are rich
in this world, that they be
ready to give, and glad to dis
tribute, laying up in store for
themselves a good foundation
against the time to come, that
they may attain eternal bfe.
1 Tim. vi. 17—19.

Bless God, ye that have riches, if
He has given you grace and power
to give them with a liberal hand
and cheerful heart, without which
they will be the occasion of certain
ruin.

384

THE ADMINISTRATION

Communion.
God is not unrighteous that
He wiU forget your works
and labour that proceedeth of
love ; which love ye have
shewed for His name's sake,
who have ministered unto the
saints, and yet do minister.
Heb. vi. 10.

Observations.
My God, we have nothing but
what is Thine ; and yet Thou
makest Thyself a debtor to us, for
what we give to Thy poor, and to
Thy ministers. How great is this0
goodness !

To do good, and to distri
bute, forget not : for with
such sacrifices God is weU
pleased. Heb. xbi. 16.

May our prayers and our alms go
up before Thee, 0 God ! and graci
ously accept them for Jesus Christ's
sake.

Whoso hath this world's
good, and seeth his brother
have need, and shutteth up
his compassion from him, how
dwelleth the love of God in
him? 1 John in. 17.

Thou, 0 God, canst support all Thy
poor without our assistance ; but it
is by them that Thou triest our faith,
and our love for Thee.

Give alms of thy goods,
and never turn thy face from
any poor man ; and then the
face of the Lord shab not be
turned away from thee. Tob.
iv. 7.

Give me, 0 Lord, a true compas
sion for the miseries of others, that
Thou mayest have compassion on
me, at the great day.

Be merciful afterthy power.
If thou hast much, give plen
teously; if thou hast httle,
do thy dUigence gladly to give
of that little : for so gatherest
thou thyself a good reward in
the day of necessity. Tob. iv.
8, 9.

I thank Thee, 0 God, that Thou
judgest not by the greatness of the
gift, but by the heart, and the ability
of the giver; and wilt reward ac
cordingly.

"Hi:

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER.

385

Communion.
He that hath pity upon the
poor, lendeth unto the Lord :
and look, what he layeth out,
it shaU be paid him again.
Prov. xix. 17.

Observations.
To Thy account, 0 God, I place
my charity to the poor Thou sendest
unto me ; and I know that I shall
be no loser.

Blessed be the man that
provideth for the sick and
needy: the Lord shall de
bver him in the time of trou
ble. Psalm xii. 1.

Keep me, 0 God, from all idle and
vain expenses, that I may always
have to give to him that needeth.
At the hour of death, and in the day
of judgment, good Lord, deliver me.

Rubric.
If Whilst these sentences are
in reading, ihe Deacons, Church
wardens, or other fit persons ap
pointed for that purpose, shall
receive the alms for ihe poor, and
other devotions of the people, in
a decent bason to le provided ly
ihe parish for that purpose : and
reverently bring it to the Priest,
who shall humbly present and
place it upon ihe holy Table.
Tf And when there is a Com-
munioni, the Priest shaU then
place upon the Talle so much
bread and wine as he shall think
sufficient. After which done the Priest
shall say,
Let us pray for the whole
state of Christ's Church mib-
tant here in earth.

i If this Rubric is not strictly ob
served, as in many places it is not,
the intent of the Church is defeated,

You will now have the comfort of
seeing your alms presented unto God
by His Minister, in order to bring
down His blessing upon yourself,
and upon the rest of your substance
and labours, according as you have
been a niggardly or a cheerful giver.

The Priest now, and not till this
time, placeth the bread and wine
upon the Lord's Table in the sight
of the communicants, as a public ac
knowledgment that our lives, and
whatever is necessary for their pre
servation, are owing to the gift of
God.

We are now going to exercise
another and most extensive branch
of Christian charity towards the
whole Church of Christ ; which you
should seriously attend to, that you
may add (secretly) Amen to every
petition. and a very instructive circumstance
is omitted.

C C

386 THE ADMINISTRATION
Almighty and everbving God, who by Thy holy Apostle
hast taught us to make prayers, and supplications, and to
give thanks, for aU men; we humbly beseech Thee most
mercifuby [to accept our alms and ob- * if there be no aims or
lations, and*~\ to receive these our oblations, then shall the
J , words [of accepting our
prayers, which we offer unto Thy Di- alms and oblations] be
vine Majesty; beseeching Thee to in- ieft™tu»said-
spire continuaUy the universal Church with the spirit of
truth, unity, and concord ; and grant that aU they that do
confess Thy holy Name may agree in the truth of Thy holy
word, and bve in unity and godly love. We beseech thee
also to save and defend all Christian kings, princes, and
governors ; and speciaUy Thy servant Victoria our Queen ;
that under her we may be godly and quietly governed : Aud
grant unto her whole council, and to aU that are put in
authority under her, that they may truly and indifferently
minister justice, to the punishment of wickedness and vice,
and to the maintenance of Thy true religion, and virtue.
Give grace, O heavenly Father, to aU Bishops and Curates,
that they may both by their bfe and doctrine set forth Thy
true and lively word, and rightly and duly administer Thy
holy Sacraments : And to aU Thy people give Thy heavenly
grace ; and especiaUy to this congregation here present ; that,
with meek heart and due reverence, they may hear, and re
ceive Thy holy word; truly serving Thee in holiness and
righteousness all the days of their life. And we most hum
bly beseech Thee of Thy goodness, O Lord, to comfort and
succour all them, who in this transitory bfe are in trouble,
sorrow, need, sickness, or any other adversity. And we also
bless Thy holy Name for aU Thy servants departed this bfe
in Thy faith and fear ; beseeching Thee to give us grace so
to follow their good examples, that with them we may be par
takers of Thy heavenly kingdom : Grant this, 0 Father, for
Jesus Christ's sake, our only Mediator and Advocate. Amen.
Communion-. Observations and Directions.
Rubric.
IT Wlien the Minister qiveth T. . , „ ,
„ , , , . „ , " y°u seriously attend to the fol-
warningfor th e celebration of the lowing exhortations or warnings, you

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 387
Communion. Observations and Directions.

holy Communion, (which he shall
always do upon the Sunday or
some Holy-day immediately pre
ceding,) after the Sermon or
Homily ended, he shall read this
exhortation following : —
Dearly e beloved, on 

day next I purpose, through
God's assistance, to admi
nister to aU such as shaU be
rebgiously and devoutly dis
posed the most comfortable
Sacrament of the Body and
Blood of Christ; to be by
them received in remem
brance of His meritorious
cross and passion; whereby
alone we obtain remission of
our sins, and are made par
takers of the kingdom of
Heaven. Wherefore it is
our duty to render most
humble and hearty thanks
to Almighty God our hea
venly Father, for that He
hath given His Son our Savi
our Jesus Christ, not only to
die for us, but also to be our
spiritual food and sustenance
in that holy Sacrament.
Which being so divine and
comfortable a thing to them
who receive it worthUy, and

will learn what you ought to do, in
order to be a worthy communicant.
And you would do well to read
them over again when you return
home, that you may fix them in
your memory, and that they may
be a standing rule to go by through
your whole life.
Believe it for a certain truth, that
such as are not religiously disposed
to go to this Ordinance, are unquali
fied to ask or receive any blessi?ig or
favour from God.
That therefore you may lay hold
of every occasion offered you, con
sider seriously what you are called
to.

First, To obey an express com
mand of Jesus Christ, by whom
alone you can hope for salvation.
Secondly, To testify to the world
that you belong to Him; and to
join with His family, in order to
recount and acknowledge the most
inestimable blessing, which He hath
purchased for His Church.

And Tliirdly, To devote yourself
to Him, and to His service, who is
continually interceding for all such
as go unto God by Him.
And very many will be the bene
fits of embracing every occasion that
is offered you.

You will not easily fall into a
state of sin and security, being so

e When it is considered how many
poor Christians there are, who have
little or no other means of coming to
the knowledge of tbis Ordinance, and
the manner of preparing themselves for
it, but by what they learn from hearing
these Exhortations, every Pastor will c c 2

think himself obliged in conscience,
and as he values the edification of his
flock, to read these Exhortations with
the greatest deliberation, and with an
affection that shall even force the at
tention of his hearers.

388

THE ADMINISTRATION

Communion.
so dangerous to them that
will presume to receive it un
worthily; my duty is to ex
hort you in the mean season
to consider the dignity of
that holy mystery, and the
great peril of the unworthy
receiving thereof; and so to
search and examine your
own consciences (and that
not lightly, and after the
manner of dissemblers with
God : but so) that ye may
come holy and clean to such
a heavenly feast, in the mar
riage-garment required by
God in Holy Scripture, and
be received as worthy par
takers of that holy Table.
The way and means thereto
is; First, to examine your
lives and conversations by the
rule of God's commandments;
and whereinsoever ye shaU
perceive yourselves to have
offended, either by wUl, word,
or deed, there to bewaU your
own sinfulness, and to con
fess yourselves to Almighty
God, with full purpose of
amendment of life. And
if ye shall perceive your of
fences to be such as are not
only against God, but also
against your neighbours ;
then ye shaU reconcile your
selves unto them; being
ready to make restitution
and satisfaction, according

Observations.
often put in mind of the danger of
going carelessly and unprepared.

You hear in what a good prepara
tion consists, — in confessing your
sins to Almighty God, with full
purpose of amendment of life, in
exercising the duties of charity, in
giving and forgiving, &c.
All which being done in obedience
to the command of Christ,must needs
be acceptable to the Divine Majesty,
and, in time, gain you all those graces
which you can desire or stand in
need of.

And for your comfort remember,
that if you are prepared, as you
ought to be, for this Sacrament, you
are prepared for death, and for a
blessed eternity.
Consider how many there are,
who, to their sorrow, are deprived
of this means of grace and salva
tion : and how many, through a
most stupid ignorance and negli
gence, deprive themselves of it : and
you cannot but give God thanks,
both for the opportunities which He
affords you, and for the graces He
gives you, by your resolving to close
with them.
But still take care, that you go
not with an evil conscience, as
Judas did ; with any bad design or
malice in your heart ; or while you i
live and resolve to die in any known
sin unrepented of :
Or,
Lastly, without fully purposing,
through the grace of God, to lead a
life becoming a Christian.

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER.

389

Communion.
to the uttermost of your
powers, for aU injuries and
wrongs done by you to any
other; and being bkewise
ready to forgive others that
have offended you, as ye
would have forgiveness of
your offences at God's hand ;
for otherwise the receiving
of the holy Communion doth
nothing else but increase your
damnation. Therefore if any
of you be a blasphemer of
God, an hinderer or slan
derer of His word, an adul
terer, or be in malice, or en
vy, or in any other grievous
crime, repent you of your
sins, or else come not to that
holy Table; lest, after the
taking of that holy Sacrament
the deril enter into you, as
he entered into Judas, and
fUl you fuU of aU iniquities,
and bring you to destruction
both of body and soul.
And because it is requisite,
that no man should come to
the holy Communion, but
with a full trust in God's
mercy, and with a quiet con
science ; therefore if there be
any of you, who by this
means cannot quiet his own
conscience herein, but re-
quireth further comfort or
counsel, let him come to me,
or to some other discreet and
learned Minister of God's

Observations and Pious
Reflections.

Consider, therefore, the great
hazard you run of going to the
Sacrament while you live in any
known sin ; you will provoke God
to leave you to yourself, and to that
evil spirit, who is continually seek
ing whom he may be permitted to
devour.

Do not despise so kind an offer as
the Minister of God now makes you,
if you have any doubt upon your
spirits, the advantage being greater
than you can at present imagine.
You will give him an opportunity
of convincing you of sins, which per
haps you were not before aware of,
and which may rise in judgment
against you ; or clearing up some
doubts which might proceed from
a disordered mind or state of health,
rather than from an evil conscience.

And do not entertain a thought
so injurious to the merciful promise

390

THE ADMINISTRATION

1 St. John
xx. 23.

Communion.
word, and open his grief;
that by the ministry of God's
holy word he may receive the
benefit of absolution, toge
ther with ghostly counsel
and advice, to the quieting
of his conscience, and avoid
ing of aU scruple and doubt
fulness.

Pious Reflections.
of your Saviour to the Pastors of His
Church1, or imagine that the Abso
lution given by His Minister, after
he hath enquired into the motives
and manner of your repentance, ac
cording to the rules of the Gospel,
— do not imagine that this will be
of no avail to the health of your
soul, and to the comfort of your
mind.

Rubric.
% Or, in case he shall see the
people negligent to come to the
holy Communion, instead of the
former, he shall use this Exhort
ation :

Dearly beloved brethren,
on  ¦ — I intend, by God's
grace, to celebrate the Lord's
Supper; unto which, in God's
behalf, I bid you all that are
here present; and beseech
you, for the Lord Jesus
Christ's sake, that ye will
not refuse to come thereto,
being so lovingly called and
bidden by God Himself. Ye
know how grievous and un
kind a thing it is, when a
man hath prepared a rich
feast, decked his table with
all kind of provision, so that
there lackcth nothing but the

No minister of God must say that
he cannot get such a convenient
number as the Rubric requires to
communicate with him as often as
he himself is disposed, until he can
truly say that he has applied to his
people more than once in the words
of this Exhortation following ; — and
until he has begged of God to touch
their hearts with a sense of then-
duty and danger, as He promises,
and will not fail to do, considering
how very much depends upon so
sacred and saving an Ordinance.
When the tender love of God will
not prevail with Christians to con
sider their ways, they will learn from
this Exhortation, what they must
expect from the despised offers of
mercy.

Say therefore to yourself, Why am
I so earnestly, so lovingly invited 1
Why is my Pastor, why is the
Church, so much concerned for my
going to the Lord's Supper 1 Is it
not because they know, that this is
the most acceptable way of serving
God, of securing His favour and my
own salvation ?

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER.

391

Communion.
guests to sit down; and yet
they who are caUed (without
any cause) most unthankfuUy
refuse to come. Which of
you in such a case would not
be moved ? Who would not
think a great injury and
wrong done unto him?
Wherefore, most dearly be
loved in Christ, take ye good
heed, lest ye, withdrawing
yourselves from this holy
Supper, provoke God's in
dignation against you. It
is an easy matter for a man
to say, I wiU not communi
cate, because I am otherwise
hindered with worldly busi
ness. But such excuses are
not so easily accepted and
aUowed before God. If any
man say, I am a grievous
sinner, and therefore am
afraid to come : wherefore
then do ye not repent and
amend? When God caUeth
you, are ye not ashamed to
say ye wiU not come ? When
ye should return to God, will
ye excuse yourselves and say
ye are not ready? Consider
earnestly with yourselves
how little such feigned ex
cuses will avaU before God.
They that refused the feast
in the Gospel, because they
had bought a farm, or would
try their yokes of oxen, or
because they were married,

Pious Reflections.
Is it not because they would have
me to look into the state of my soul,
as I must do before I go to this Sa
crament, that I may not live in the
way to ruin till I am surprised by
death, and utterly unprepared for
the account I must give 1
Shall my Saviour's and His Mi
nister's love and care be lost upon
me ? Is this the way to shew my
thankfulness for the mercies I hope
for on account of His death ?
Is He the better for my services ?
Or do I not indeed serve myself most,
when I obey His commands, and ac
cept of His invitation ?
They that be whole, indeed, need
not a physician; but dare I say
this is my case, when I so sensibly
feel the corruption of my nature,
and how much I stand in need of
help? Must I be invited, entreated, com
pelled, to give God thanks for the
greatest blessing He ever bestowed
on men ; and to lay hold on the
only means of making my peace with
Him? Doth it repent me that I was dedi
cated to God in Baptism ?
How should I tremble, if I should
be required to renounce my Saviour,
and all my hopes in His death !
What can be more like it, than
frequently turning my back upon
this Ordinance when I am invited ?
How many tears did it cost St.
Peter, for saying that he was not
Christ's disciple? Will it be ac
counted a less crime in me to deny
Him in deed, by refusing to join my
self with His disciples ?
What if this should be the last
opportunity that God will vouchsafe
me ? This having been the case of
many before me.

392

THE ADMINISTRATION

Communion.
were not so excused, but
counted unworthy of the
heavenly feast. I, for my
part, shall be ready; and,
according to mine Office, I
bid you in the name of God ;
I call you in Christ's behalf;
I exhort you, as ye love your
own salvation, that ye wiU
be partakers of this holy Com
munion. And as the Son of
God did vouchsafe to yield
up His soul by death upon
the cross for your salvation;
so it is your duty to receive
the Communion in remem
brance of the sacrifice of His
death, as He Himself hath
commanded; which if ye
shaU neglect to do, consider
with yourselves how great
injury ye do unto God, and
how sore punishment hangeth
over your heads for the same ;
when ye wilfully abstain from
the Lord's Table, and sepa
rate from your brethren, who
come to feed on the banquet
of that most heavenly food.
These things if ye earnestly
consider, ye will by God's
grace return to a better
mind; for the obtaining
whereof we shab not cease
to make our humble petitions
unto Almighty God our hea
venly Father.

Pious Reflections.
Can I expect to be received, after
so many wilful neglects, when I am
compelled by death to flee to Jesus
Christ for help and comfort, when I
shall most stand in need of it 1

Let me consider what I am in
vited to : To thank my Saviour for
my redemption : To engage Him to
be my advocate with God for my
pardon : To declare my love and
charity for all mankind, which He
has been so good as to redeem : And
to declare my resolutions of living
as becomes a Christian.
It is true, I am unworthy (and
who is not of himself unworthy of
God's mercy ?) and so am afraid of
going unprepared. But then I will
consider that these very fears of
offending God are some degree of
preparation ; and to refuse when I
am invited, will but increase my
guilt.

I will therefore go, that I may
obtain grace to be better prepared,
every time I have an opportunity of
going to this Sacrament.

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 393
DEVOTIONS'.
After Notice given of the Lord's Supper to be administered.
I adoee Thine infinite mercy and goodness, blessed God, for that Thou
hast given Thy Son, our Saviour Jesus Christ, not only to die for us, but
to be our food and sustenance in this holy Sacrament : Give me, I most
humbly beseech Thee, grace to understand and to consider the dignity of
that holy mystery ; that I may go holy and clean to that heavenly feast,
in the marriage-garment required by Thy Son, and be by Him received as
a worthy guest at His Table. Grant this for His sake, O blessed God.
Amen.
BAPTISMAL VOWf
By Thee, 0 God and Father, I was created ! By Thee, 0 Jesus, I was
redeemed I By Thee, 0 Holy Ghost, I was sanctified ! 0 holy, blessed, and
glorious Trinity, three Persons and one God, to whom I was dedicated in
Baptism, and to whom I devoted myself at Confirmation, I do now renew
the vows I then made of becoming Thy faithful servant unto my life's end.
I renounce the devil and all his works ; the world and all that is evil in
it ; the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and the pride of life ; resolving,
by Thy grace, neither to follow, nor be led by them. / believe all the
Articles of tlie Christian Faith ; and I will, by the grace of God, keep His
holy WiU and Commandments all the days of my life. Amen.

Rubric. Directions and Devotions.
1 At ihe time of ihe eelebra- If you seriously attend to this
tion of the Communion, the com- Exhortation, you will be better able
u to judge how well you are prepared :
mwnicants being conveniently you wjii see tne oenejits you may de-
placed for the receiming of the pend on by a worthy preparation,
hoi, Sacrament, the Priest shall ^^^M^
say this Exhortation : torn, to this holy Sacrament.
Communion.
Dearly beloved in the
Lord, ye that mind to come
to the holy Communion of
f These Sections om.

394

THE administration

Communion.
the Body and Blood of our
Saviour Christ, must consider
how St. Paul exhorteth aU
persons diligently to try and
examine themselves, before
they presume to eat of that
Bread, and drink of that Cup.
For as the benefit is great, if
with a true penitent heart
and lively faith we receive
that holy Sacrament; (for
then we spiritually eat the
flesh of Christ, and drink
His blood ; then we dweU in
Christ, and Christ in us ; we
are one with Christ, and
Christ with us :) so is the
danger great, if we receive
the same unworthily. For
then we are guilty of the
Body and Blood of Christ
our Sariour; we eat and
drink our own damnation,
not considering the Lord's
Body; we kindle God's
wrath against us : we provoke
Him to plague us with divers
diseases, and sundry kinds of
death. Judge therefore your
selves, brethren, that ye be
not judged of the Lord ; re
pent you truly for your sins
past; have a lively and sted-
fast faith in Christ our Savi
our ; amend your lives, and
be in perfect charity with all
men; so shall ye be meet
partakers of those holy mys-

Directions and Devotions.

Here say secretly, May it be ac
cording to this word to me, and to
every soul here present !

Suffer us not, 0 God, to draw these
judgments upon ourselves, by going
presumptuously to Thy holy Table.

Discover to me, 0 Searcher of
Hearts, the charge that is against
me, that I may know, and confess,
and abhor, all the errors and offences
of my life past. 0 God, give me
such a true sorrow for all my sins,
as shall, by Thy grace, enable me
to use all the means, how bitter
soever, to root them out of my soul ;
that I may serve Theo with a quiet
mind, through Jesus Christ our
Lord. AmenS.
I am, indeed, a miserable sinner !
God be merciful to me !
I believe : Lord, increase my faith.

* This prayer om.

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER.

395

Communion.
teries. And above aU things
ye must give most humble
and hearty thanks to God,
the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Ghost, for the redemp
tion ofthe world by tbe death
and passion of our Saviour
Christ, both God and man;
who did humble himself even
to the death upon the cross,
for us miserable sinners, who
lay in darkness and the sha
dow of death ; that He might
make us the chUdren of God,
and exalt us to everlasting
life. And to the end that we
should alway remember the
exceeding great love of our
Master, and only Saviour,
Jesus Christ, thus dying for
us, and the innumerable bene
fits which by His precious
blood-shedding He hath ob
tained to us ; He hath insti
tuted and ordained holy mys
teries, as pledges of His love,
and for a continual remem
brance of His death, to our
great and endless comfort.
To Him, therefore, with the
Father and the Holy Ghost,
let us give (as we are most
bounden) continual thanks ;
submitting ourselves wholly
to His holy will and pleasure,
and studying to serve Him in
true hobness and righteous
ness all the days of our life.
Amen.

Directions and Devotions.
Blessed be the glorious Trinity for
our redemption.

In these Thy sufferings, 0 Jesus,
I see the punishment due to sinners.

Blessed be Thy holy name for this
instance of Thy love and concern for
sinners, lest they should forget them
selves and Thee !

May I never forget this valuable
blessing ! May I never neglect this
way of preserving the remembrance
of it!

396 THE administration
Rubric. Directions and Devotions.
% Then shall the Priest say
to them that come to receive ihe
holy Communion :

Communion.
Ye that do truly and earn
estly repent you of your sins,
and are in love and charity
with your neighbours, and
intend to lead a new life, fol
lowing the commandments of
God, and walking from hence
forth in His holy ways ; draw
near with faith, and take this
holy Sacrament to your com
fort ; and make your humble
confession to Almighty God,
meekly kneeling upon your
knees.

I do sincerely repent, and I am
sorry for my sins.
I forgive, as I hope to be for
given. This I purpose by the grace of
God to do.

May it be to mine, and to the
comfort of every soul here present ! •

Rulric.
If Then shall this general Con- This most excellent Form of Con
fession le made, in the name of fession may be made use of in pri
all those that are minded to re-

vate, by every one who is preparing
himself for the Sacrament.

ceive the holy Communion, ly one
of the ministers ; loth he and
all the people kneeling hwmlly
upon their knees, and saying,
Almighty God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Maker
of all things, Judge of aU men ; We acknowledge and bewaU
our manifold sins and wickedness, which we from time to
time have most grievously committed, by thought, word, and
deed, against Thy Divine Majesty, provoking most justly Thy
wrath and indignation against us. We do earnestly repent,
and are heartily sorry for these our misdoings ; the remem
brance of them is grievous unto us ; tbe burden of them is
intolerable. Have mercy upon us, Have mercy upon us,
most merciful Father; For Thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ's
sake, forgive us all that is past ; And grant that we may ever

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER.

397

hereafter serve and please Thee in newness of life, To the
honour and glory of Thy Name, Through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.

Rulric.
If Then shall the Priest (or
the Bishop being present) stand
up, and turning himself to the
people, pronounce this Absolu
tion :

Devotions.

Communion.
Almighty God, our hea
venly Father, who of His
great mercy hath promised
forgiveness of sins to aU them
that with hearty repentance
and true faith turn unto
Him ; have mercy upon you ;
pardon and debver you from
aU your sins; confirm and
strengthen you in aU good
ness ; and bring you to ever
lasting bfe; through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.

% Then shall the Priest say,
Hearh what comfortable words our Saviour Christ saith
unto aU that truly turn to Him.

May this pardon, 0 God, rest upon
my soul, and seal the forgiveness of
all my sins !

Come unto Me all ye that
travaU and are heavy laden,
and I wiU refresh you. St.
Matt. xi. 28.
So God loved the world,
that He gave His only-be
gotten Son, to the end that
h These most comfortable words
should always be read with great de
liberation, that the people may have
time to reflect upon them, and to ap-

Make me, 0 Jesus, truly sensible
of my sad condition, that I may more
gladly go to Thee for help.
I believe : Lord, increase my
faith, that I may ever love and obey
Thee, who hadst such love and con
cern for me to save me from perish
ing. ply them every one to the comfort of
his own soul ; and to prevent all unrea
sonable fears and doubts of God's gra
cious pardon and acceptance.

398

THE ADMINISTRATION

Convmunion.
aU that believe in Him should
not perish, but have everlast
ing bfe. St. John in. 16.
Hear also what St. Paul saith:
This is a true saying, and
worthy of aU men to be re
ceived, That Christ Jesus
came into the world to save
siners. 1 Tim. i. 15.
Hear also what St. John saith:
If any man sin, we have an
Advocate with the Father,
Jesus Christ the righteous;
and He is the propitiation
for our sins. 1 St. John n.
1,2.

Devotions.

I receive this truth, O Lord, with
a thankful heart. 0 let not that
compassion be lost upon me, which
moved Thee to come into the world
to save sinners.

I have sinned, 0 blessed Advocate;
and do therefore put my cause into
Thy hands, that by Thy Blood and
merits, and powerful intercession,
Thou mayest procure my pardon.

% After which the Priest shall proceed, saying,
Lift up your hearts.
Ans. We lift them up unto the Lord.
Priest. Let us give thanks unto our Lord God.
Ans. It is meet and right so to do.

If Then shall the Priest turn to the Lord's talle, and say ,
It is very meet, right, and our bounden duty, that we
should at ab times, and in aU places, . These wordSi [Holy
give thanks unto Thee, O Lord, holy Father,] must be omitted

Father*God!

Almighty and everlasting

on Trinity Sunday.

If Here shall follow the Proper Preface, according to the time, if
there le any specially appointed : or else immediately shall follow,

Communion.
Therefore with angels
and archangels, and with all
the company of heaven, we

Directions and Devotions.
If this form of praising the Most
High God were oftener in Christians'
mouths than it is, it would most
certainly render them more worthy

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER.

399

Communion.
laud and magnify Thy glori
ous Name; evermore prais
ing Thee, and saying, Holy,
holy, holy, Lord God of
Hosts, heaven and earth are
full of Thy glory : Glory be
to Thee, O Lord most High.
Amen.

Directions and Devotions.
both to join in this service here, and
in heaven, with the angels of God,
hereafter.

Proper Prefaces.
Upon Christm as-day, and
seven days after.
Because Thou didst give
Jesus Christ Thine only Son
to be born as at this time for
us ; who, by the operation of
the Holy Ghost, was made
very man of the substance of
the Virgin Mary His mother;
and that without spot of sin,
to make us clean from aU sin.
Therefore with angels, &c.

These short Prayers following may be
made use of in your private Devotions,
either in Church or at home.
Form in me, 0 God, by the power
ofthe same Spirit, all the graces and
virtues which Thy Holy Son came
to teach us, when He clothed Him
self with our flesh, in order to restore
us to Thy favour, and to fit us for
heaven.

Upon Easter-day, and
seven days after.
But chiefly are we bound
to praise Thee for the glori
ous resurrection of Thy Son
Jesus Christ our Lord: for
He is the very Paschal Lamb
which was offered for us, and
hath taken away the sin of
the world ; who by His death
hath destroyed death, and by
His rising to bfe again hath
restored to us everlasting life.
Therefore with angels, &c.

May that all-powerful Spirit,
which raised up Jesus our Lord
from the dead, raise me from the
death of sin unto the life of righte
ousness ; that living in Thy favour,
I may die in peace, and rest in hope
of a blessed resurrection !

400

THE ADMINISTRATION

Proper Prefaces.
Upon Ascension-day, and
seven days after.
Through Thy most dearly
beloved Son Jesus Christ our
Lord; who after His most
glorious resurrection mani
festly appeared to all His
Apostles, and in their sight
ascended up into heaven to
prepare a place for us; that
where He is, thither we
might also ascend, and reign
with Him in glory. There
fore with angels, &c.

Devotions.
St. John xii. 26.
Where I am, there also shall My
servant be.
Give me, 0 God, such a lively
faith in this promise, as may influ
ence my will, my heart, and life,
that, devoting myself entirely to
Thy service, and following the holy
example of Thy Son, I may, through
His merits and mediation, be made
eternally happy.

Upon Whit-sunday, and
six days after.
Through Jesus Christ our
Lord; according to whose
most true promise, the Holy
Ghost came down as at this
time from heaven with a sud
den great sound, as it had
been a mighty wind, in the
likeness of fiery tongues,
lighting upon the Apostles,
to teach them and to lead
them to all truth; giring
them both the gift of divers
languages, and also boldness
with fervent zeal constantly
to preach the Gospel unto all
nations; whereby we have
been brought out of darkness
and error into the clear light
and true knowledge of Thee,
and of Thy Son Jesus Christ.
Therefore with angels, &c.

I adore Thy goodness and mercy,
0 God, for the invaluable blessing
of the Gospel, established in these
nations by the power of the Holy
Ghost. May the same good Spirit,
sanctify, govern, and preserve this
Church ! Keep all her members
from the spirit of error and delu
sion ! Guard her faith against the
restless attempts of Satan and his
agents ; and lead us all in the way
of life eternal, through Jesus Christ
our Lord. Amen.

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 401
Proper Prefaces. Devotions.
Upon the Feast of Trinity
only.
Who art one God, one
Lord; not one only Person,
but three Persons in one sub
stance. For that which we
believe of the glory of the
Father, the same we bebeve
ofthe Son, and of the Holy
Ghost, without any difference
or inequabty. Therefore with
angels, &c.
If After each ofwhieh Prefaces shall immediately le sung or said,
Therefore with Angels and Archangels, and with all the
company of heaven, we laud and magnify Thy glorious Name;
evermore praising Thee, and saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord
God of hosts, heaven and earth are fuU of Thy glory ; Glory
be to Thee, O Lord most High. Amen.

0 Eternal God, who hast mani
fested Thyself to us Christians, by
Thy mighty love to lost mankind ;
accept of my devoutest thanks, 0
Father, for sending Thy Son to re
deem us ; for Thy compassion, 0
Jesus, in laying down Thy life for
us";1 and for Thy graces, 0 Holy
Ghost, to make us fit objects of the
Divine mercy.

Rubric.
If Then shall the Priest, kneel
ing down at the Lord's Table,
say in the name of ail them that
shall receive the Communion,
this Prayer following :

Directions.
When the Priest acknowledges,
in the following humble form, his
own and the communicants' unwor
thiness, and God's unmerited kind
ness, in admitting them to His table ;
make this act of humility your own,
by attending to it most devoutly.

Communion.
We do not presume to come to this Thy table, O merciful
Lord, trusting in our own righteousness, but in Thy manifold
and great mercies. We are not worthy so much as to gather
up the crumbs under Thy table. But Thou art the same
Lord, whose property is always to have mercy. Grant us,
therefore, gracious Lord, so to eat the Flesh of Thy dear Son
Jesus Christ, and to drink His Blood, that our sinful bodies
may be made clean by His Body, and our souls washed
through His most precious Blood, and that we may ever
more dwell in Him, and He in us.
WILSON. D d

402

THE administration

Rubric.
% When the Priest, standing
before the table, hath so ordered
the Bread and Wine, that he
may with the more readiness and
decency Ireak the Bread lefore
the people, and take the Cup
into his hands, he shall say the
Prayer of Consecration as fol
loweth :

Directions and Devotions.
Here there will be a decent pause,
when you will have time privately
to offer this short prayer for your
self, and for all present.
The good Lord pardon me, and
every one here present, who hath
prepared his heart to seek the Lord,
though he be not cleansed accord
ing to the purification of the sanc
tuary I 2 Chron. xxx. 18, 19.

Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who of Thy tender
mercy didst give Thine only Son Jesus Christ to suffer death
upon the cross for our redemption ; who made there (by His
one oblation of Himself once offered) a fuU, perfect, and suf
ficient sacrifice, oblation, and satisfaction, for the sins of the
whole world; and did institute, and in His holy Gospel
command us to continue, a perpetual memory of that His
precious death, until His coming again ; Hear us, O merciful
Father, we most humbly beseech Thee ; and grant that we
receiving these Thy creatures of bread and wine, according
to Thy Son our Saviour Jesus Christ's holy institution, in
remembrance of His death and passion, may be partakers of
His most blessed Body and Blood : who, in the same night
that He was betrayed*, took bread;
and, when He had given thanks f, He
brake it, and gave it to His disciples,
saying, Take, eat %, this is My Body,
which is given for you : Do this in
remembrance of Me. Likewise after
supper He * took the cup ; and when
He had given thanks, He gave it to
them, saying, Drink ye aU of this ; for
this f is My Blood of the New Testa
ment, which is shed for you and for
many for the remission of sins : Do this, as oft as ye shall
drink it, in remembrance of Me. Amen.

* Here the Priest is to
take the Paten into his
hands :
f And here to break
the Bread :
X And here to lay his
hand upon all the Bread.
* Here he is to take
the Cup into his hand:
f And here to lay his
band upon every vessel
(be it chalice or flagon)
in which there is any
Wine to be consecrated.

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 403

Directions and Devotions.

Say secretly, — Send down Thy Spirit and blessing upon
this means of grace and salvation, which Thou Thyself, O
Jesus, hast ordained.
Most merciful God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ,
look graciously upon the gifts now lying before Thee ; and
send down Thy Holy Spirit on this sacrifice, that He may
make this Bread and this Wine the Body and Blood of Thy
Christ, that all they who partake of them may be confirmed
in godbness, may receive remission of their sins, may be de
hvered from the deril and his wUes, may be filled with the
Holy Ghost, may be worthy of Thy Christ, and obtain ever
lasting life ; Thou, O Lord Almighty, being reconciled unto
them, through the same Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen1.
Grant, O God, that I may so eat the Flesh of Thy Son
Jesus Christ, and drink His Blood, that my sinful body may
be sanctified by His most holy Body, and my soul washed in
His most holy Blood, that I may evermore dweU in Him and
He in me. Amen \

Rubric. Directions.
Then shall ihe Minister first While the Minister and others are
receive the Communion in loth receiving ^the Communion, you may
employ the tune you have to spare
kinds himself, and then proceed m reading some of the Scriptures
to deliver ihe same to the following, and the Meditations upon
Bishops, Priests, and Deacons, em-
in like manner, (if any le pre- Remember that no posture can be
sent,) and after that to the too humble, when we are to receive
. . a pardon, and a pardon which must
people also m order, into their deliver us from death eternal.
hands, aU meekly kneeling.

DEVOTIONS.
St. Luke xv. 2. The Pharisees murmured, saying, This man
receiveth sinners, and eateth with them.
I thank Thee, O Jesus, for this instance of Thy charity
for sinners : I do indeed confess that I am one of that
1 These Paragraphs om. 1755.
Dd2

404 THE ADMINISTRATION
wretched number; and do beseech Thee to receive me,
though a very unworthy Guest, that I may eat at Thy table,
and be partaker of Thy favours.
St. Matthew xx. 32, 38. Jesus said, What will ye that I
should do unto you ? The blind men said, Lord, that our
eyes may be opened.
O Lord, Thou knowest the desires of my heart ; for it is
Thy grace that has wrought them in me, and besides Thee
there is none else that can help me ; I pray Thee, therefore,
that Thou wouldest have compassion on me, as Thou hadst
on these blind men, that the eyes of my mind may be opened ;
that I may recover the light which sin hath deprived me of ;
that I may see the great goodness of God, in sending Thee
to redeem us ; that I may see the due reward of sin in Thy
sufferings and death ; and that I may follow Thy holy ex
ample all the days of my life.
St. Mark ii. 17. I came not to call the righteous, but
sinners to repentance.
O Lord, who hast called me to repentance by Thy word,
and by this Ordinance, caU me also by Thy grace ; but call
me so powerfully, that I may not turn a deaf ear, and that I
may not resist Thy call. I am forced indeed to bring my
sins along with me ; but it is to crucify them with Thee, and
with a full purpose, through Thy grace, never to return to
those sins I have repented of.
St. John vi. 58. He that eateth of this Bread shall live
for ever.
O Jesus, who hast made the life of our souls to depend
upon this Bread, grant that I may never render myself un
worthy to receive so great a blessing, or deprive myself of it
by my own negligence. Make it a principle of immortal life
to me, by uniting me to Thee, and to Thy Body, that I may
be made partaker of a divine nature.
Exod. xii. 23. When He seeth the blood (of the Paschal
Lamb) on the door, He will not suffer the destroyer to come
in to smite you.
O Jesus, the true Paschal Lamb, who by Thy precious

OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 405
Blood hast paid the debt due to the Dirine Justice, and hast
delivered us from the poiver of the destroyer ! Let me never
want this token of my redemption, this saving mark of Thy
Almighty protection against the power of the devil, who is
continuaUy seeking whom he may devour.
1 Cor. xi. 23. Let a man examine himself, and so let him eat
of that Bread, and drink of that Cup.
That I am invited to Thy table, is not because / am worthy,
but because Thou, O God, art infinitely good and kind. Pity
my infirmities, which are known to Thee, and accept of my
imperfect obedience to this command. I acknowledge my
unworthiness ; I place aU my hopes in Thy mercy and pro
mises in Jesus Christ : I sincerely purpose to lead a Christian
bfe, and to use aU cbligence to make my calling and election
sure. With these purposes I go to Thine altar, trusting in
Thy goodness for the pardon of my defects, and for an in
crease of all those graces that are necessary to make me more
worthy to eat of that Bread and drink of that Cup.
St. John vi. 54. He that eateth My Flesh, and drinketh My
Blood, hath Eternal Life : and I will raise him up at the
last day.
" Let it be unto Thy servant, O Lord, according to Thy
word." Fix in my heart, O God, a firm purpose and habit
of leading a Christian bfe. May it be my constant care to
do every thing that I know will please Thee, and to avoid
whatever I know will displease Theek.

Communion. Rubric.
If When the Minister deliver
eth the Bread to any one he shall
say, The Body of our Lord
k This Paragraph om. 1755.

406

THE administration

Communion.
Jesus Christ, which was given
for thee, preserve thy body
and soul unto everlasting life !
Take and eat this in remem
brance that Christ died for
thee, and feed on Him in thy
heart by faith with thanks
giving. Rubric.
If And the Minister that de
livereth ihe Cup to any one, shall

Directions and Devotions.

Amen. May it be unto me ac
cording to Thy word, a seal of my
pardon, and a pledge of my salva
tion1!

The Blood of our Lord
Jesus Christ, which was shed
for thee, preserve thy body
and soul unto everlasting bfe !
Drink this in remembrance
that Christ's Blood was shed
for thee, and be thankful.
Rulric.
If Then shall the Priest say
the Lord's Prayer, the people
repeating after him every peti
tion. Our Father, which art in

Amen. May the Blood of Christ
cleanse me from all sin ! And may
the remembrance of His death be
ever seasonably present with me !
Blessing, and honour, and glory,
and thanksgiving, and power, be
unto God, and unto the Lamb, for
ever and ever. Amenn.
Now return to your seat, that you
may not hinder others from coming
to the Altar. At the end of this ser
vice you will find proper meditations
wherewith to entertain yourself, until
all have received the Communion.
Now being made one with Christ,

1 [om. 1755.] Devotions. Before
the Cup. I will receive the Cup
of Salvation, and call upon the
Name of the Lord. Drink this
in remembrance that Christ died for
thee, and be thankful. I thank the
Lord with all my heart and soul for
this instance of His wonderful mercy
to me. May Thy death, O Jesus, be
the life of my soul! Glory be to the
Father, and to the Son, and lo the Holy
Ghost, Stc.
m [om. 1755.] After the Cup. Vouch
safe me, O God, all the graces neces
sary for leading a Christian life to the
end of my days, for Thy dear Son's
suke. O God, increase in us all Thy
manifold gifts of grace, — the spirit of

wisdom and understanding, the spirit
of counsel and ghostly strength, the
spirit of knowledge in divine truths,
and the spirit to practise them, and
preserve in our minds the remem
brance [of our] vows when we were
made Christians, and which we have
renewed at Thy holy Altar. Grant
that I may glorify Thee, O God, by
an obedience answerable to the vows
that are upon me. Make me, 0 Lord,
conformable to Thy death, by dying
unto sin and rising again unto righte
ousness. Let me tremble to hold the
truth in unrighteousness, by pretend
ing to be a disciple of Jesus Christ,
and leading an ungodly life. Amen.

OF THE LORD S SUPPER.

407

Communion.
heaven, Hallowed be Thy
name. Thy kingdom come.
Thy will be done in earth,
As it is in heaven. Give us
this day our daUy bread.
And forgive us our trespasses,
As we forgive them that tres
pass against us. And lead us
not into temptation ; But de
bver us from evil : For Thine
is the kingdom, And the
power, And the glory, For
ever and ever. Amen.

Directions.
and Christ with us, we have full
liberty to apply to God, as our hea
venly Father, and to hope for all
the blessings which a tender Father
knows to be necessary for us.

% After shall le said as fol
loweth :
0 Lord and heavenly Fa- Now join with the Church, and
ther, we Thy bumble servants ded/cate, *<"? wh°le f^ 7°™ fgb
/ Jm soul, and body, unto God, and to His
entirely desire Thy Fatherly service, with the greatest sincerity
goodness mercifuUy to accept an<i devotion.
this our sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving ; most humbly be
seeching Thee to grant, that by the merits and death of Thy
Son Jesus Christ, and through faith in His Blood, we and all
Thy whole Church may obtain remission of our sins, and all
other benefits of His passion. And here we offer and present
unto Thee, O Lord, ourselves, our souls and bodies, to be
a reasonable, holy, and bvely sacrifice unto Thee; humbly
beseeching Thee, that aU we, who are partakers of this Holy
Communion, may be fulfiUed with Thy grace and heavenly
benediction. And although we be unworthy, through our
manifold sins, to offer unto Thee any sacrifice, yet we be
seech Thee to accept this our bounden duty and service : not
weighing our merits, but pardoning our offences, through
Jesus Christ our Lord; by whom, and with whom, in the
unity of the Holy Ghost, all honour and glory be unto Thee,
0 Father Almighty, world without end. Amen.

408 THE ADMINISTRATION

Or this :
Almighty and ever-living God, we most heartily thank
Thee, for that Thou dost vouchsafe to feed us, who have
duly received these holy mysteries, with the spiritual food of
the most precious Body and Blood of Thy Son our Sariour
Jesus Christ ; and dost assure us thereby, of Thy favour and
goodness towards us ; and that we are very members incor
porate in the mystical body of Thy Son, which is the blessed
company of all faithful people ; and are also heirs through
hope of Thy everlasting kingdom, by the merits of the most
precious death and passion of Thy dear Son. And we most
humbly beseech Thee, O heavenly Father, so to assist us with
Thy grace, that we may continue in that holy feUowship, and
do aU such good works as Thou hast prepared for us to walk
in ; through Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom with Thee and
the Holy Ghost, be all honour and glory, world without end.
Amen.

If Then shall be said or sung,
Glory be to God on high, After the example of our
and in earth peace, good will Ur^ *.h°» w,h!f n% had inf tuted
r ' ° and ordained this Sacrament, sung
towards men. We praise a hymn ; so do we praise God the
Thee, we bless Thee, we wor- Fatiler' Son> and Holy Ghost, for
our redemption, m this most excel-
ship Thee, we glorify Thee, lent hymn.
we give thanks to Thee for Thy great glory, O Lord God,
heavenly King, God the Father Almighty.
O Lord, the only-begotten Son Jesu Christ ; O Lord
God, Lamb of God, Son of the Father, that takest away the
sins of the world, have mercy upon us. Thou that takest
away the sins of the world, have mercy upon us. Thou that
takest away the sins of the world, receive our prayer. Thou
that sittest at the right hand of God the Father, have mercy
upon us.
For Thou only art holy ; Thou only art the Lord ; Thou
only, O Christ, with the Holy Ghost, art most high in the
glory of God the Father. Amen.

or the lord's supper. 409
Communion. Rubric.
Then the Priest (or Bishop if he be present) shall let them depar t
with this blessing n :
The peace of God, which passeth all understanding, keep
your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of God,
and of His Son Jesus Christ our Lord : and the blessing o f
God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, b e
amongst you and remain with you always ! Amen.

COLLECTS.
Assist us mercifuUy, O Lord, in these our supplications
and prayers, and dispose the way of Thy servants towards
the attainment of everlasting salvation : that among all the
changes and chances of this mortal bfe, they may ever be de
fended by Thy most gracious and ready help ; through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
O Almighty Lord, and everlasting God, vouchsafe, we
beseech Thee, to direct, sanctify, and govern, both our hearts
and bodies, in the ways of Thy laws, and in the works of Thy
commandments ; that through Thy most mighty protection,
both here and ever, we may be preserved in body and soul ;
through our Lord and Sariour Jesus Christ. Amen.
" Receive this blessing, as coming blessing of the Lord with his lips ; and
from God Himself, with all imaginable they bowed themselves down, that they
devotion *. The solemn blessing, with might receive the blessing from the Most
which the Priest dismissed the people High.
after the daily sacrifice, by God's espe- And, lest any one should think too
cial order, [Numb. vi. 2b,~] was this — lightly of this blessing, because pro-
The Lord bless thee, and keep thee I The nounced by a poor mortal like himself,
Lord make Hu face to shine upon thee, it is added (Numb. vi. 27), I (the Lord)
and be gracious unto thee ! The Lord will bless them : shewing, that the effect
lift up the light of His countenance upon of the blessing does not depend upon
thee, and give thee peace ! man, but upon the Ordinance of God,
And with what devotion they re- from the mouth of His own Minister,
ceived this blessing, we are told, (Ec- whom God hath chosen to bless in the
clus. 1. 21.) The Priest lifted up his name ofthe Lord. (Deut. xxi. 5.)
hand over the congregation, to give the
* This sentence in the text, and add, "The reason and manner of receiving this Messing,
eee below."

410 THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE LORD's SUPPER.
Grant, we beseech Thee, Almighty God, that the words,
which we have heard this day with our outward ears, may
through Thy grace be so grafted inwardly in our hearts, that
they may bring forth in us the fruit of good living, to the
honour and praise of Thy name ; through Jesus Christ our
Lord. Amen.
Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings with Thy most gra
cious favour, and further us with Thy continual help ; that
in all our works begun, continued, and ended in Thee, we
may glorify Thy holy name, and finally by Thy mercy
obtain everlasting life; through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
Almighty God, the Fountain of aU wisdom, who knowest
our necessities before we ask and our ignorance in asking ;
we beseech Thee to have compassion upon our infirmities ;
and those things, which for our unworthiness we dare not,
and for our blindness we cannot ask, vouchsafe to give us,
for the worthiness of Thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Almighty God, who hast promised to hear the petitions
of them that ask in Thy Son's name ; we beseech Thee
mercifully to incline Thine ears to us that have made now
our prayers and supplications unto Thee; and grant, that
those things, which we have faithfully asked according to Thy
will, may effectually be obtained, to the relief of our neces
sity, and to the setting forth of Thy glory; through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
Communion. Observations.

Rub

nc.

Three Times a Year. God for
bid that any good Christian should
And note, thai every parish- make this an excuse for receiving no
ioner shall communicate, at the °fte,ne£ if,hf ^,as a£ opportunity I
' And Woe be to that Pastor, who will
least, three times in the year, of not give the well-disposed part of
which Easter to le one, &c. n.is nock more frequent opportuni
ties of testifying their love to Jesus
Christ ; of increasing their graces,
and securing their pardon and sal
vation.

PRIVATE DEVOTIONS AFTER THE SACRAMENT,
EITHER IN THE CHURCH OR AT HOME.

After you have received, and are returned to your seat,
you may (as you have time) continue your devotions.
And remember, that now is the proper season to beg of God
the graces and blessings you most desire ; whether for your
self, for your friends, or for your enemies, who should always
have a place in your prayers.
And be not under any concern for suitable words to make
known the desires of your heart : God is our Father, and will
understand His children's meaning, however imperfectly ex
pressed. You know how the humble publican was heard,
though he said no more than — God be merciful unto me a
sinner. The following Scriptures and the meditations upon them,
may help your devotions either now, or at any other time,
to obtain the graces you stand in need of; to preserve
in your heart a spirit of piety ; or to keep in your mind the
vows that are upon you.
A SHORT FORM OF THANKSGIVING ".
1 Thess. v. 18. Tn every thing give thanks, for this is the
will of God.
O Lord and Father, I am not worthy of the least of all
the mercies which Thou hast shewed Thy servant ; neither
0 If Christians would but accustom they every day meet with, they would
themselves to render* to God the glory most surely engage the Divine good-
of His mercies, to take notice of and to ness and providence to multiply those
give Him thanks for, the many favours, blessings upon them, which they put a
deliverances, visitations or chastisements, stop to by their ingratitude.

412 PRIVATE DEVOTIONS
can I render due thanks and praise for them : but, 0 God,
accept of this my sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving. For
this, and for all Thy known and unobserved favours of nature
and of grace, I bless Thy good providence ; beseeching Thee
to pardon my ingratitude, and that I have passed so many
occasions without observing, and without acknowledging, Thy
great goodness to Thy unworthy servant. For when I con
sider my dependance upon Thee, for my life, for my preserva
tion, for my redemption, and for the means of grace and sal
vation which Thou hast afforded me, I cannot but be very
thankful. As long, therefore, as I bve, I wiU praise Thee.
Glory be to God, my Creator, Glory be to Jesus, my Re
deemer, Glory be to the Holy Ghost, my Sanctifier, my
Guide, and Comforter! All love, all praise and glory, be to
God most high ! Amen.
St. John xvi. 23. Verily, verily, L say unto you, Uliatsoever
ye shall ash the Father in My name, He will give it you.
In all humility, O heavenly Father, I lay claim to this
Thy Son's most faithful promise, confirmed by His oath. In
His name, and for His sake, I beseech Thee to give me
a heart truly sensible of His great love in paying the debt
due by me to Thy Divine Justice; and grant that the merits
of His death, and sacrifice, may not be lost upon me.
Give me a saving faith and knowledge : a sincere love for
Thee, and for Thy holy word ; an hearty desire to please
Thee ; a fear of offending Thee ; a zeal for Thy glory, and
a great regard for every thing that belongs to Thee.
Give me such a love for my neighbour as Thou hast com
manded ; a due regard for my betters and an utter abhor
rence of all manner of fraud, injustice, and wrong.
Give me a tender conscience, a meek and quiet spirit, a
charitable, an humble, and a contented mind.
Give me a just sense of my own infirmities, a dread of
sensual pleasures, a power over my appetites, and a fear of
the world and its idols.
Leave me not to my own choicep. Keep me from pride,
and from presumptuous sins ; from wicked principles, and
'' choices

AFTER THE SACRAMENT. 413
wicked company ; and from the vices of the age and place I
bve in.
Make me ever mindful of my latter end, and of the
account I must one day give of my life, and of the talents
with which Thou shalt entrust me. And grant that I may
lead an innocent and a useful life, by doing good in my
generation. Take possession of my soul, until I am restored to Thy di
rine image, from which I am sadly fallen.
For these, and for all the graces I stand in need of,
I plead Thy gracious goodness, and my Saviour's merits and
promise to all that ask in His name : and I know Thou wilt
not deny me, because the very will to ask these mercies
is from Thee, and Thy good Spirit. Amen.
Rom. viii. 32. He that spared not His own Son, but delivered
Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely
give us all things ?
This is indeed, O God, a sure pledge of Thine infinite love
for Thy poor creatures. Upon this I depend, when my heart
is in heaviness. This is my refuge, when I remember my sins
and Thy Divine justice. O make me truly sensible of this
Thy great love : and give me the graces which that love sees
needful for me, for Jesus Christ's sake, the Son of Thy love.
Amen. St. Luke xxiv. 26. Ought not Christ to have suffered these
things, and to enter into His glory ?
It was necessary for Thee, O Christ, to suffer, because
Thou tookest upon Thee to answer for sinners ; and to shew
us what treatment our sins deserve. O make my sufferings in
this life, in union with Thine, acceptable to God ; and enable
me to bear them, as Thou didst, with patience and resigna
tion, this being the only way to glory. Amen.
2 Cor. v. 15. Christ died for all, that they which live should
not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto Him which died
for them.
From this moment, O Christ, I consecrate that life to

414 PRIVATE DEVOTIONS
Thee, which Thou hast redeemed by Thy most precious blood
from the slavery of sin and SatanQ. Fortify my soul, I be
seech Thee, against all the temptations of the world, the
flesh, and the devil, by the remembrance of this Thy love ;
that I may live to Thee, and to the glory of God. Amen.
2 Cor. vi. 16. Ye are the temple of the living God; as God
hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and Twill
be their God, and they shall be My people.
Make me, 0 God, truly sensible of this great honour and
blessing, of being the habitation of Thy good Spirit; oi the
holiness required of me ; and of the great danger of profaning
a temple consecrated to Thee. Make me worthy of Thy con
tinual abode and presence. Take possession of my heart and
soul ; and let me know that Thou dwellest in me by the
fruits of Thy Spirit. Amen.
Heb. xii. 1, 2. Let us run with patience the race that is set
before us, looking unto Jesus, the Author and Finisher of our
faith, (Sfc.
Grant, O God, that I may bear all the troubles of this life
with a meek and patient spirit, without repining at what
Thou shalt appoint for the punishment of sin, and for the
salvation of the sinner. I will look unto Thee, O Jesus,
when Thou wast in the place of sinners, with what patience
Thou didst bear the scorn, the indignities, the unrighteous
judgment, the miserable death of the cross : and this, by Thy
grace, shall be my pattern. Amen.
St. Luke xxiii. 41 . We receive the due reward of our deeds ;
but this man hath done nothing amiss.
I confess, O God, with this malefactor, that whatever I
suffer in this life, I suffer most justly for my sins ! And
therefore with the submission of a penitent criminal, under
the righteous sentence of death, I offer my life a sacrifice of
obedience to Thy divine justice, in union with that of my
Saviour's, at what time, and in what manner to Thee shall
seem meet; trusting in the merits of my Redeemer, at the
hour of death, and in the day of judgment. Amen.
' from the slavery of sin and Satan by Thy most precious Blood

AFTER THE SACRAMENT. 415
St. Luke xv. 6. L have found my sheep which was lost.
0 good Shepherd, I thank Thee for Thy tender care and
concern for Thy lost sheep. I had indeed been for ever lost,
had not Thy love sought and found me when L was astray.
For Thy goodness' sake keep me, for the time to come, from
wandering from Thee, and from Thy fold. Amen.
St. John v. 14. Behold, thou art made whole : sin no
more, lest a worse thing come unto thee.
Lord, the frailty of man without Thee cannot but fail : in all
temptations, therefore, I beseech Thee to succour me, that
no sin, no evil spirit, may ever get the dominion over me.
Amen. St. Matt. xxvi. 41. Watch and pray, that ye enter
not into temptation.
Make me, O Lord, ever mindful of my infirmities and
backsbdings, that I may be more watchful, and more earnest
for grace, for the time to come ; that the adversary of my soul
may never find me off my guard, or from under Thy protec
tion. St. Luke xi. 13. Your heavenly Father will give the
Holy Spirit to them that ask Him.
O heavenly Father, let it be unto Thy servant according to
this word. Abandon me not, I beseech Thee, to the opposi
tion that I shall at any time make to Thy Holy Spirit, that
I may never render myself unworthy of so great a blessing.
St. John viii. 51. Lf a man keep My saying, he shall
never see death.
O Jesus, who hast made known to us another death besides
that which separates our souls from our bodies, let Thy grace
and mercy deliver me from the bitter pains of eternal death.
Amen. St. Matt. xi. 29. Learn of Me, for I am meek and lowly in
heart : and ye shall find rest unto your souls.
O heavenly Master and Pattern, how am I astonished

416 PRIVATE DEVOTIONS
when I consider Thy humility, Thy poverty, Thy meekness,
Thy resignation, in the midst of injuries, oppression, and
wrongs ! It must be Thy Almighty grace which must enable
me to follow Thy example, and to submit to this way of peace,
to which our nature is so averse. For this grace I now pray,
through Thy merits and mediation, O Jesus. Amen.
St. Luke xxiii. 34. Jesus said, Father, forgive them ;
for they know not what they do.
We do not indeed consider what we do, when we provoke
that justice which could not be appeased, but by the death of
the Son of God ! If I have any enemies, O God, I beseech
Thee for them after this example, not for judgment and
vengeance, but for mercy; for their pardon and for their
eternal happiness. Amen.
St. Luke xiii. 26, 27. Then shall ye say, We have eaten and
drank in Thy presence, fyc. But He shall say, L tell you,
I know you not: depart from Me, all ye workers of ini
quity, (SfC.
Let me not depart from Thy table and presence, O Lord,
without obtaining the grace to lead a godly and a Christian
life ; that I may escape this terrible and just judgment to be
passed upon all those who enjoy the means of grace and sal
vation, without being bettered by them, but continue to lead
unchristian lives. Amen.
St. John i. 12. As many as received Him, to them gave He
poioer (and right) to become the sons of God, even to them
that believe on His name.
I will not live in sin ; knowing, O God, that L am accounted
Thine. O Jesus, who hast obtained for us this mighty pri
vilege, give me grace to live as becomes the chUd of so great,
so good, so holy a Father : that I may never abuse this mercy,
nor forfeit the right of the inheritance of the children of God,
by infidelity, or disobedience to the commands of my heavenly
Father. Amen.

AFTER THE SACRAMENT. 417
St. John xiv. 27. My peace I leave with you :
My peace I give unto you.
It must be Thy Spirit, 0 Prince of Peace, that must put
us into possession of this Thy last and dying legacy. O give
me this peace, which the world cannot give ; which passeth all
understanding ! The peace and pleasure of being in the favour
of God; and that I may possess my soul in peace, in the
midst of the temptations, aud troubles, and allurements, of
this present eril world. And let this peace which Thou hast
purchased with Thy precious Blood, be with me and with
Thy whole Church evermore. Amen.

e e

CONCERNING SPIRITUAL COMMUNION.
The Church*, for the comfort and advantage of such
Christians as through any just impediment are hindered
from receiving the Lord's Supper, in the manner which she
has appointed, (that is, from the hands of Christ's own
Minister3,) has given us this instruction :
" That if we do truly repent of our sins ; have a lively
faith in God's mercy through Christ, with a thankful re
membrance of His death, &c, we do eat and drink the Body
and Blood of Christ, profitably, and to our soul's health,
although we do not receive the Sacrament with our mouth."
They that composed this Rubric had, it is very probable,
an eye to the daily sacrifice which under the law of Moses
was offered for the whole people of Israel ; at which all such
pious persons who could not possibly be present, yet offered
their daily prayers to God in union of spirit, and in virtue of
that sacrifice offered in the temple, and which, no doubt of
it, were accepted of God.
Now, forasmuch as very many pious souls do labour under
this sad impediment, especially in many country Churches,
where the Sacrament is but too seldom administered : to
supply this defect, some such help as the following may be
made use of, on the Lord's Day, or on any other holiday, in
order to preserve in our minds the memorial of our redemp
tion; to improve our grateful affections towards our Re
deemer; to keep up a continual correspondence with Heaven;
to preserve in us a spirit of piety, devotion, and charity, that
we may always be prepared to receive the Lord's Supper,
whenever we shall have an opportunity of doing it in public,
as a public and solemn acknowledgment of our being in com
munion with Christ, and with every member of the Church
' See the second Rubric after the Office ofthe Communion ofthe Sick.
" ministers

SPIRITUAL COMMUNION. 419
of Christ ; and which no good Christian will neglect, on any
pretence of Spiritual Communion t.
St. Luke xxii. 19.
Do this in remembrance of Me.
0 good Saviour, I will, through Thy grace, do this in re
membrance of Thee, and in obedience to Thy command, as
well as I am able.
I do therefore this good day join, in desire and spirit, with
every Christian congregation in the world, which truly cele
brates this holy mystery.
With them I join in giving my devoutest thanks to Thy
Almighty Father and our gracious God, who did not overlook
lost mankind, but sent Thee, His only Son, to redeem us.
With them I call to remembrance what Thou hast done
and suffered for us; Thine incarnation, Thy laborious life,
Thy bitter passion, Thy death and resurrection, the great de
liverance Thou hast thereby wrought for all mankind; and
the obligations Thou hast laid upon us.
I acknowledge and receive Thee, O Jesus, as our heavenly
Teacher, as our Example and Pattern, as our only Mediator
and Advocate with God, and as the Sovereign Judge of all
mankind. With Thy Church I join in pleading the merits of Thy all-
sufficient sacrifice with Thy eternal Father. I rely upon that
sacrifice for the pardon of all my sins : for the assistance of
the divine grace ; for deliverance from the corruption of my
own nature, and from the malice and snares of the devil ; for
the feUowship of the Holy Ghost ; and for a blessed resurrec
tion; the Lord Almighty, for Thy sake, being reconciled
unto me.
I devote my spirit, soul, and body, to Thee, and to Thy
service, beseeching Thee to give me grace never wilfully to
depart from Thy laws.
I join with Thy Church, and plead the merits of Thy sacri-
' We do not want examples for re- Stc, have proposed some such help as
commending this Spiritual Commu- this, for the use and comfort of those
nion. The learned and pious Bishop devout souls, who are deprived of this
Taylor, the worthy and ingenious au- holy Sacrament in the Church. And
thor of ihe Unbloody Sacrifice, the de- to those we are indebted for this inti-
vout author of the Spiritual Combat, mation, &c.

420 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION.
fice, for all estates and conditions of men ; that none may
deprive themselves of that happiness which Thou hast pur
chased by Thy death : for all Christian Kings and Gover
nors; for all Bishops and Pastors, that they may preserve
the sacred rights committed to their trust ; for all that strive
to propagate Thy Gospel ; for a primitive zeal in all that fear
Thy name; for aU that sit in darkness, are in error, or are
destitute of necessary means of instruction ; for all that sin
cerely seek the truth ; for all sinners, that they may have
grace and strength to break their bonds ; for all that are in
adversity ; for all that suffer wrongfully, or that are deprived
of their just rights ; for all that are in pain of body, or an
guish of mind and spirit ; for all that are tempted, or in
danger of falling into despair ; for all that are in slavery,
under persecution, in prison, or in poverty; for all persons
and places in distress by the sword, pestilence, and famine" ;
for all that are in their last sickness, that they may omit
nothing that is necessary to make their peace with God ; for
all widows and fatherless children ; for all that call upon
God, and have none else to help them; for this land, and
this Church, that the Lord may avert the judgments which
we justly deserve ; for our friends, our relations, our bene
factors, and for our enemies; for all that have desired our
prayers, and for the whole mystical body of Christ ; beseech
ing the Almighty God, the Creator and Redeemer of all, to
have mercy upon all whom He has made and redeemed, and
to give unto all grace and help, according to the necessities
they labour under; for Thy sake, O Lord Jesus, to whom,
with the Father and the Holy Ghost, be all honour and
glory, dominion and power, for ever and ever. Amen.

THE LORD S PRAYER PARAPHRASED.
When we consider the time when Christians are taught to
say this prayer, we shall have reason to fear that too many
continue to repeat it all their lives, with as little consideration,
understanding, and devotion, as they first learned it.
u 1 Mac. xii. 11. IVc remember you reason is, and as it becomes us to think
in our sacrifices, and in our prayers, as upon our brethren.

THE LORD'S PRAYER PARAPHRASED. 421
This will make a short and plain paraphrase on this Prayer
both useful and acceptable to such as desire to understand
what they pray for.
Our Father, which art in Heaven.
I beseech Thee, O heavenly Father, not for myself only,
but for aU Thy children, that we may aU live worthy of the
relation which we bear to Thee ; that we may not sin, know
ing that we are accounted Thine; nor wilfully offend so
great, so good, so tender a Father. But that we may love
Thee, and fear Thee, not as slaves, but as children : that we
may put our whole trust in Thee, and depend upon Thine
infinite power, wisdom, goodness, and promise, to take care
of us ; that we may leave it to Thee to choose what is best
for us ; and bear with patience and resignation all Thy
fatherly corrections : and that we may serve Thee with
comfort and pleasure aU our days, in hopes of the inherit
ance which Thou hast promised Thy obedient children.
Hallowed be Thy Name.
Thou art worthy, 0 Lord, to receive glory, and honour,
and power : for Thou hast created all things, and all Thy
works praise Thee. Fill our hearts, O God, with a zeal for
Thy glory, that we may do Thee honour by leading holy
lives, and by paying a great regard to every thing that
belongs to Thee, Thy name, Thy day, Thy house, Thine Ordi
nances, and Thy Ministers : and that others, seeing our good
works, may glorify our Father which is in heaven.
Thy Kingdom come.
Enlarge Thy Kingdom, O God, and deliver the world
from the dominion and tyranny of Satan, that the kingdoms
of the earth may become the kingdoms of Jesus Christ.
Hasten the time which Thy Spirit hath foretold, when all
nations whom Thou hast made shall worship Thee, and glorify
Thy name. Bless the good endeavours of those that strive
to propagate the Gospel of Thy kingdom ; and prepare the
hearts of all men to receive it. May all such as own Thee
for their King, become Thy faithful subjects ! Vouchsafe to

422 SPIRITUAL COMMUNION.
reign in our hearts, and subdue our wills entirely to Thine ;
and prepare us by Thy good Spirit for the kingdom of
glory. Thy Will be done in Earth, as it is in Heaven.
Dispose me, and all Thy children, O Lord and Father, to
submit cheerfully to whatever Thy providence shall order for
us. Hearken not to the corrupt desires of our hearts : but
to the voice of Thine own wisdom, goodness, and mercy.
Give us a true knowledge of our duty, and a heart disposed
to close with Thy will, whenever it shall be made known to
us, and to perform it with pleasure. Subdue in us whatever
is contrary to Thy holy will, that through Thy grace we may
at last become perfect, as our heavenly pattern is.
Give us this day our daily Bread.
We look up unto, and depend upon Thee, O heavenly
Father, for all the necessaries and conveniences of this present
bfe. And may our bodily wants engage us to go daily
to the throne of grace for the wants of our souls ! Let Thy
blessing go along with our honest endeavours, and keep us
from all unjust ways of bettering our condition. Give us
grace to impart to such as are in want of what Thou shalt
give us more than our daily bread ; and, with all Thy other
favours, give us, we beseech Thee, the blessing of a thankful
and contented mind.
And forgive us our Trespasses, as we forgive them that
trespass against us.
Forgive us those sins, 0 heavenly Father, which separate
us from Thee : forgive us every day of our lives ; for every
day we stand in need of pardon : give me, and all Chris
tians, a forgiving temper, that we may fulfil this condition
of our pardon. Thou art good and merciful in forgiving us;
grant that we may be so to others, remembering our own
infirmities. And may we all live in the same charitable tem
per in which we hope and desire to die.
And lead us not into temptation ; but deliver us from evil.
O God and Father, who hatest iniquity, and knowest our

THE LORD'S PRAYER PARAPHRASED. 423
infirmities, leave us not to the malice and power of the evil
one, the devil, to deal with us as he pleaseth; nor to
ourselves, and to our own corrupt heart and lusts, lest
we rashly run into temptation. Keep us out of the way of
temptations, and under the protection of Thy good Spirit :
suffer us not to be surprised by them, nor tempted above
what we are able to bear. Give us grace to resist them, and
to watch and pray daily, that we enter not into temptation.
For Thine is the Kingdom, and the Power, and the Glory,
for ever and ever. Amen.
The whole creation is Thine, and under Thy government.
Thine is the power : Thou canst do whatever we pray for.
Thou canst cause Thy name to be sanctified in all the
earth, and set up Thy kingdom in all the world, and in all
our hearts. Thou canst cause Thy will to be done on earth
as it is in heaven ; and incline us all to submit to it. Thou
canst give us aU things needful both for our souls and for our
bodies. Thou, and Thou alone, canst forgive us our sins, and
dispose us to forgive one another. Thou canst secure us in
the day of temptation, and deliver us from the power of the
devU. To Thee, to Thee alone, be the glory, to all eternity.

OXFOfiD :
MINTED BY I. SHMMPTON.

YALE UNIVERSITY

a39002 001232215b